The history of the reformation of the Church of England. The first part of the progess made in it during the reign of K. Henry the VIII / by Gilbert Burnet.

A COLLECTION OF RECORDS AND Original Papers; With other INSTRUMENTS Referred to in the Former History.

I. The Record of Card. Adrian's Oath of Fi∣delity to Henry the 7th, for the Bishoprick of Bath and Wells.

HEnricus Rex, &c. Reverend.* 1.1 in Christo Patri Domino Sylvestro Episcop. Wigorn. venerabili viro Domino Roberto Sherbourn Ecclesiae Sancti Pauli London. decano, nostris in Romana curia oratoribus, ac Magistro Hugoni Yowng Sacrae Theologiae Profes∣sori, salutem. Cum omnes & singuli Archiepiscopi & Episcopi hujus nostri Inclyti Regni, quorum omnium nominationes, & promotiones, ad ipsas supremas dignitates, nobis attinent ex regali & peculiari quadam Praerogativa, jure{que} municipali, ac inveterata consue∣tudine, hactenus in hoc nostro Regno inconcusse & inviolabiliter obser∣vata, teneantur & astringantur, statim & immediate post impetratas Bullas Apostolicas, super eorundem promotione ad ipsam nostram nominatio∣nem, coram nobis & in praesentia nostra, si in hoc Regno nostro fuerunt, vel coram Commissarijs nostris, ad hoc sufficienter & legittime deputatis, si alibi moram traxerunt, non solum palam, publice, & expresse, totaliter cedere, & in manus nostras renunciare omnibus, & quibus••un{que} verbis, clausulis, & sententiis in ipsis Bullis Apostolicis contentis, & descriptis, quae sunt, vel quovis modo in futurumesse poterunt, praejudicialia, sive damno∣sa, nobis, haeredibus{que} de corpore nostro legittime procreatis Angliae regi∣bus, Coronae aut Regno nostro, juribus vel consuetudinibus aut Praeroga∣tivis ejusdem Regni nostri, & quoad hoc totaliter seipsos submittere & ponere in nostra bona venia & gratia; sed etiam juramentum fidelita∣tis & homagij ad Sancta Dei Evangelia, per eosdem respective corpo∣raliter tacta, nobis facere & praestare: Cum{que} nos ob praeclara merita eximi∣as{que} virtutes quibus Reverendissimum in Christo Patrem, Dominum Adria∣num tituli Sancti Chrisogoni Presbyterum Cardinalem, abunde refertum conspicimus, ob{que} diuturnum & fidele obsequium per ipsum Cardinalem nobis factum & impensum, eundem ad Ecclesias Bathon. & Wellen. in∣vicem unitas nominavimus & promovimus, qui idcirco & ob id quod in curia Romana continue moram trahit, non potest commode hujusmodi renunciationem & juramentum coram nobis personaliter facere & prae∣stare: Hinc est quod nos de fidelitatibus vestris & provida circumspecti∣one, ad plenum confidentes, dedimus, & concessimus, ac per praesentes da∣mus & concedimus, vobis, tribus aut duobus vestrum, quorum praefatum Episcopum Wigorn. unicum esse volumus, plenam potestatem & autorita∣tem, vice & nomine nostris, hujusmodi renunciationem in manus vestras, & juramentum ad Sancta Dei Evangelia corporaliter tacta, juxta formam & verum tenorem, de verbo in verbum inferius descriptum, ab eodem Reverendissimo Domino Cardinali recipiendi, exigendi, & cum effectu praestari videndi; ipsum{que} Cardinalem, ut hujusmodi renunciationem & juramentum per ipsum sic ut permittatis fiendum, & praestandum, manu & subscriptione suis signet, & muniat, requirendi, & ut ita fiat cum effectu videndi, literas quo{que} & instrumenta publica super hujusmodi renuncia∣tione, & juramento fieri petendi, & notarium sive notarios publicos,

unum vel plures, ut ipsa instrumenta conficiant; Necnon testes qui tunc praesentes erunt, ut veritati testimonium perhibeant rogandi & requirendi, ipsa{que} juramentum vel instrumenta taliter fienda, verum ordinem rei gerendae, & renunciationis ac juramenti tenores in se continens vel con∣tinentia, nobis destinandi & transmittendi; Et generaliter omnia & sin∣gula faciendi, gerendi, & exercendi, quae in praedictis & quolibet praedi∣ctorum necessaria fuerint, seu quomodolibet opportuna, ac quae rei quali∣tas exigit & requirit, & quae nosipsi facere & exercere possemus si praesens & personaliter interessemus, etiam si talia forent quae de se mandatum exi∣gant magis speciale. Tenor Renunciationis sequitur & est talis: Ego Adri∣anus miseratione divina tituli Sancti Chrisogoni Presbyt. Cardinalis Episco∣pus Bathon. & Wellen. coram vobis Reverendo Patre Episcopo Wigorn. Domino Roberto Shurborno decano Sancti Pauli London. & Hugone Yowng in Theologia Professore, Commissariis ad hoc a serenissimo at{que} excellentissimo Principe Domino Henrico Dei Gratia Rege Angliae, & Franciae, & Domino Hiberniae, ejus nominisseptimo, Domino meo supre∣mo, sufficienter & legittime deputatis, expresse renuncio, & in his scriptis manu & sigillo meis in praesentia notariorum & testium subscriptorum munitis, totaliter cedo omnibus & quibuscun{que} verbis, clausulis & senten∣tiis, in bullis Apostolicis mihi factis de praedict. Episcopat. Bathon. & Wel∣len. contentis & descriptis, quae sunt vel quovis modo in futurū esse poterint praejudicialia sive damnosa praefato serenissimo Regi, Domino meo supre∣mo, & haeredibus suis de corpore suo legittime procreatis Angl. Regibus, Coronae aut Regno, sive Majestatis Juribus vel consuetudinibus, aut Praero∣gativis ejusdem Regni: & quoad hoc me integraliter submitto & pono in gratia suae Celsitudinis, humillime supplicans suam Majestatem, dignetur mihi concedere temporalia dicti Episcopatus Bathon. & Wellen. quae recog∣nosco tenere a sua Majestate tanquam a Domino meo Supremo. Tenor Juramenti sequitur & est talis: Et ego idem Adrianus Cardinalis prae∣dictus Juro ad haec Sancta Dei Evangelia per me corporaliter tacta, quod ab hac die & in antea, vita mea naturali durante, ero fidelis & verus ligens, ac fidelitatem in ligencia mea pure & sincere servabo, fidele{que} & verum ob∣sequium secundum optimum posse meum faciam & impendam serenissi∣mo Principi Henrico ejus nominis septimo, Dei Gratia Angl. & Fran. Regi ac Domino Hiber. Domino meo supremo, & haeredibus suis de corpore suo legittime procreatis Angl. Regibus, contra quascun{que} personas, cujus∣cun{que} status, gradus, praeeminentiae aut conditionis extiterint: nec quic∣quam faciam aut attemptabo fieri, ne aut attemptari consentiam, quod in damnum, incommodum, aut praejudicium, ipsius serenissimi Regis aut haere∣dum suorum praedictorum, jurium, libertatum, Praerogativarum, privilegio∣rum & consuetudinum sui incliti Regni, quovis modo cedere poterit; sed omne id quod jam scio, vel imposterum cognoscam inhonorabile, damno∣sum aut praejudiciale, suae Serenitati, aut Regno suo, seu contrarium honori aut Serenitati suae Majestatis, aut haeredum suorum praedictorum, non solum impediam ad extremum potentiae meae, sed etiam cum omni possibili di∣ligentia id ostendam et significabo, ostendive aut significari faciam eidem serenissimo Regi, omni favore, metu, promisso aut Jurejurando cuicun{que} personae aut quibuscun{que} personis cujuscun{que} status, gradus, ordinis prae∣eminentiae conditionisve extiterunt, quod antehac per mefactū autinterpo∣sitū seu imposterum fiendū aut interponendū, penitus sublato & non ob∣stantibus. Honorem insuper suae Majestati ad extremum potentiae meae

servabo, Parliamentis quo{que} & aliis Consiliis suae Celsitudinis cum in ejus Regno fuero diligenter attendam; Consilium quod sua Serenitas per se ceu literas aut nuncium suum mihi manifestabit, nemini pandam, nisi iis quibus ipse jusserit: & si consilium meum super aliquo facto Majestas sua postulaverit, fideliter sibi consulam, & quod magis suae Serenitati videbitur expedire, & conducere juxta opinionem & scire meum, dicam & aperiam, atque id si sua Serenitas mandaverit pro posse meo diligenter faciam. Causas insuper & negotia omnia suae Serenitatis mihi commissa, seu impo∣sterum committenda, in Curia Romana prosequenda, pertractanda & so∣licitanda, fideliter, accurate & diligenter, cum omnimoda dexteritate prosequar, pertractabo & solicitabo: Bullas{que} & alias Literas Apostolicas validas & efficaces, in debita Juris forma, super eisdem causis & negotiis impetrare & obtinere abs{que} fraude, dolo aut sinistra quavis machinatione quantum in me erit, cum omni effectu enitar, operam dabo & conabor: ac easdem taliter expeditas, cum ea quam res expostulat diligentia, suae Se∣renitati, transmittam aut per alios transmitti, tradi & liberari curabo, & faciam. Servitia quo{que} & homagia pro temporalibus dicti Episcopatus, quae recognosco tenere a sua Celsitudine tanquam a Domino meo supremo, fideliter faciam & implebo. Ita me Deus adjuvet & haec Sancta Dei Evan∣gelia. In cujus, &c. T.R. apud Westm. 13 die Octob.

Per ipsum Regem.

II. Pope Julius's Letter to Archbishop Warham for giving K. Henry the 8th the Golden Rose.

Iulius Secundus Papa venerabili Fratri Guilielmo Archiepiscop. Cantuarien.

VEnerabilis Frater, salutem & Apostolicam Benedictionem.* 2.1 Charissi∣mum in Christo Filium nostrum Henricum Angliae Regem Illustris∣simum, quem peculiari charitate complectimur, aliquo insigni Apostolico munere in hoc Regnisui primordio, decorandum putantes, mittimus nunc ad eum Rosam Auream, Sancto Chrismate delibutam, & odorifero Musco aspersam, nostris{que} manibus de more Romanorum Pontificum benedictam, quam ei a tua Fraternitate inter Missarum solemnia per te celebranda, cum caeremoniis in notula alligata contentis, dari volumus nostra & Apo∣stolica benedictione.

Datum Romae apud Sanctum Petrum sub Annulo Piscatoris 5 April. 1510. Pontificatus nostri Anno septimo.

Sigismundus.

The Note of the Ceremonies of delivering the Rose, referred to in the Letter, was not thought worthy to be put in the Register.

III. A Writ for Summoning Convocations.

REX, &c. Reverendissimo in Christo Patri Cantuarien. Archiepis.* 2.2 totius Angliae Primati & Apostolicae sedis Legato, salutem. Qui∣busdam arduis & urgentibus negotiis, Nos, defensionem & securitatem

Ecclesiae Anglicanae, ac pacem, tranquillitatem, & bonum publicum, & de∣fensionem Regni nostri & subditorum nostrorum ejusdem concernenti∣bus, vobis in fide & dilectione quibus nobis tenemini rogando mandamus, quatenus praemissis debito intuitu attentis & ponderatis, universos & sin∣gulos Episcopos vestrae Provinciae, ac Decanos & Priores Ecclesiarum Ca∣thedralium, Abbates, Priores & alios Electivos, Exemptos & non exemp∣tos, necnon Archidiaconos, Conventus, Capitula, & Collegia, to∣tum{que} Clerum, cujuslibet Dioceseos ejusdem Provinciae, ad conveni∣endum coram vobis in Ecclesia Sancti Pauli London. vel alibi prout me∣lius expedire videritis, cum omni celeritate accommoda, modo debito con∣vocari faciatis ad tractandum, consentiendum, & concludendum super praemissis, & aliis quae sibi clarius proponentur, tunc & ibidem ex parte nostra. Et hoc, sicut Nos et statum Regni nostri, & honorem & utili∣tatem Ecclesiae praedictae diligitis, nullatenus omittatis.

Teste meipso, &c. apud Westminst. 6. Feb. Anno Regni 14.

Warham in his Writ of executing this Summons, prefixes the 20th of April for the day of their meeting.

IV. A Writ for a Convocation summoned by Warham on an Ecclesiastical account.

WIllielmus permissione divina Cantuar. Archiepiscopus, totius An∣gliae Primas & Apostolicae sedis Legatus,* 2.3 venerabili confratri no∣stro Domino Ricardo Dei Gratia London. Episcopo, salutem & frater∣nam in Domino caritatem. Cum nuper Ecclesia Anglicana, quae majo∣rum nostrorum temporibus, multis ac magnis libertatibus & immunitati∣bus gaudere solebat, quorundam iniquorum hominum malitiis, & nequitiis fortiter fuerit inquietata & perturbata, qui omnia quae a majoribus nostris sancte & pie, ob tranquillitatem dictae Ecclesiae, fuerunt ordinata ac sancita, vel prava & sinistra interpretatione prope subvertentes, vel personas Ecclesiasticas male tractantes, ac eas contemptui habentes, dictam Ecclesiam pene prostraverunt ac pedibus conculcarunt: Ne igitur dicta Ecclesia Anglicana ad calamitatem insignem seu ruinam ac jacturam, & quod absit, desolationem perveniat, quas diu eadem Ecclesia Anglica∣na per diversas personas, ut praefertur prae oculis suis Deum non habentes, nec censuras Sanctae Matris Ecclesiae timentes, sustinuit & sustinebat, prout de verisimili Reformatione non habita in futurum sustinere debeat; Nos prout tenemur, congruum remedium in hac parte providere cupientes, & ob id ipsum Praelatos & Clerum nostrae Cantuar. Provinciae convocare volentes; Fraternitati vestrae igitur committimus & mandamus, quate∣nus omnes & singulos dictae nostrae Cant. Ecclesiae Suffraganeos infra nostram Provinciam constitutos, & absentium Episcoporum si quifuerunt Vicarios in Spiritualibus generales, ac Diocesium vacantium Custodes Spi∣ritualitatis, & Officiales citetis seu citari faciatis, peremptorie, & per eos Decanos & Priores Ecclesiarum Cath. ac singula Capitula eorundum, Archidiaconos, Abbates & Priores, Conventus sub se habentes, & alios Ec∣clesiarum Praelatos exemptos, & non exemptos, Clerum{que} cujuslibet Dioceseos Provinciae nostrae antedictae, citari peremptorie & praemoneri

volumus & mandamus, Quod iidem Episcopi Suffraganei, nostri Vicarii Generales, Decani & Custodes sive Officiales, Abbates, Priores, Archidia∣coni ac caeteri Ecclesiarum Praelati, exempti & non exempti, personaliter, & quodlibet Capitulum Ecclesiarum Cath. per unum de Capitulo gradua∣tum, vel magis idoneum, dicti{que} singuli Abbates, sive Priores, Conventus sub se habentes, nullo obstante impedimento legittimo, per unam Religiosam personam de Conventu graduatam si quae sit, ceu alias per unam magis ido∣neam de eodem Conventu, Clerus{que} ••ujuslibet Dioc. Provinciae antedictae per duos procuratores graduatos ejusdem Dioc. seu alias si non fuerunt, per duos sufficientiores & habiliores Dioc. in eorum Beneficiis realiter residentes, compareant coram nobis aut nostris in hac parte locumtenen∣tibus, vel Commissariis si nos tunc (quod absit) impediri contigerit in Ec∣clesia Cathed. Sancti Pauli London. die Sabbat. viz. 26. mensis Janua∣rii &c. Dat in Manerio nostro de Lambeth. primo die mensis Novembris Anno Domini millesimo quingentesimo nono, & nostrae Translat. Anno sexto.

V. The Preamble of the Act of Subsidy granted by the Clergy.

QUum Illustrissimus & Potentissimus Dominus noster Rex Angliae & Franciae,* 2.4 Defensor Fidei & Dominus Hibern. semper extitit constan∣tissimus Ecclesiae Protector & Patronus optime meritus, at{que} superiori∣bus annis, in diebus foelicis recordationis Julij ejus nominis Papae secundi, grave Schisma in Ecclesia Romana exortum pacavit & extinxit; & post∣ea ipsam Ecclesiam Romanam contra vim & potentiam Gallorum, qui tunc Italiam & Urbem Romanam in servitutem redigere moliebantur, vali∣dissimo excercitu & bello longe omnium sumptuosissimo faeliciter defen∣dit, & securam reddid••t: Ac praeterea postremis his diebus Lutheranas, Hae∣reses, in Ecclesiae Sacramenta Ecclesiae{que} statum furiose debaccantes doctis∣simo & nunquam satis laudato libello contudit & superavit; vicissim tam gladio quam calamo hostes Ecclesiae strenuissime profligans, quibus me∣ritis suam clarissimam famam immortali gloriae pariter consecravit, tales laudes & gratias sua incomparabili bonitate ab Ecclesia promeruit, quales nunquam satis dignas quisquam mortaliū referre poterit sed Deus affatim persolvet praemia digna. Quum{que} idem Rex noster & Protector illustris∣simus a Rege Gallorum per Mare & per Terras, incolas hujus Regni con∣tra percussum foedus, promissam fidem, & suum ipsius salvum conductum assidue infestante, & Scotos contra Regnum hoc instigante ac suis stipen∣diis conducente, at{que} ducem Albaniae in perniciem principis Scotorum nostri Regis ex sorore Nepotis impellente, alias{que} injurias multas & gra∣ves contra Regiam Majestatem suos{que} amicos & subditos quotidie mul∣tiplicante, provocatur, irritatur at{que} urgetur ut bellum suscipiat, suum{que} Regnum tam contra Gallos quam contra Scotos ut decet imvictissimum Principem potenter defendat; non enim ultra pacem colere vel pacem longius expectare convenit postquam Rex Gallorum summum Pontifi∣cem bene moventem, & quae pacis sunt suadentem, audire recusat, exerci∣tum instruens & bellum apparans, fortassis in multos annos duraturum: dignissimum est ob praefata tam praeclara facinora, ut sicut Rex noster il∣lustrissimus plus caeteris Regibus antecessoribus suis pro Ecclesiae defensio∣ne, utilitate & honore insudavit, & plus expensarum sustinuit; ita ad susti∣nenda

〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉

〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉

bellorum onera imminentia, pro Ecclesiae & totius Regni hujus de∣fensione, per Ecclesiam tali subsidio adjuvetur quale anterioribus Regibus nunquam antehac concessum est, nec fortassis posterioribus Regibus un∣quam simile, nisi ob talia benefacta vel extremam bellorum necessitatem postea concedetur. Quocirca ut Regia Majestas ad fovendam & pro∣tegendam Ecclesiam, & Clerum Angliae, magis indies animetur, & ut jura, libertates & privilegia Ecclesiae concessa benigne Ecclesiae servet, & ab aliis servari faciat, & ne praefata benefacta in ingratos contulisse vide∣atur.

NOs Praelati & Clerus Cant. Provinciae in hac Sacra Synodo Pro∣vinciali sive Praelatorum & Cleri ejusdem Convocatione, in Ecclesia Cathed. Divi Pauli London. vicesimo die mensis Aprilis Anno Dom. mil∣lesimo quingentesimo vicesimo tertio inchoata, ac us{que} ad & in decimum quartum diem mensis Augusti proxime ex tunc sequentis de diebus in dies continuata, congregati, Illustrissimo Domino Regi perpetuo & po∣tentissimo Fidei & Ecclesiae defensori, subsidium dare & concedere De∣crevimus, quam nostram Benevolentiam ut gratam & acceptam habeat humillime deprecamur, protestantes expresse, quod per praesentem con∣cessionem, quam tanquam novam & ante insolitam pro nostra singulari & personali in Regiam Majestatem observantia sine exemplo donamus, omnino nolumus Ecclesiae Anglicanae aut successoribus nostris in aliquo praejudicium generari, nec casum hunc singularem ad sequen. trahi: Quod si praesentem Concessionem pro exemplo & (ut vocant) pro Praesidente ad similes unquam Concessiones exigendas accipiendam fore praesentiremus, certe in eam omnino consentire recusassemus; quandoquidem subsidium sub modis, formis, conditionibus, exceptionibus ac provisionibus, & protestatione super & infrascriptis, & non aliter, ne{que} alio modo, Damus & Concedimus, viz. Subsidium se extendens ad Medietatem sive mediam partem valoris omnium fructuum reddituum, & proventuum, possessio∣num, unius anni, omnium & singulorum Episcopatuum, Ecclesiarum Ca∣thed. & Collegiatarum, Dignitatum, Hospitalium, Monast. Abbaciarum, Prioratuum aliarum{que} domorum Religiosarum, necnon quorumcun{que} beneficiorum & Possessionum Ecclesiasticarum, &c.

VI. Bishop Tonstal's Licence to Sir Thomas More for reading Heretical Books.

CUthbertus permissione Divina London. Episcopus Clarissimo & Egregio viro Domino Thomae More fratri & amico Charissimo Salutem in Domino & benedict.* 2.5 Quia nuper, postquam Ecclesia Dei per Germaniam ab haereticis infestata est, juncti sunt nonnulli iniquitatis Filii, qui veterem & damnatam haeresim Wyckliffianam & Lutherianam, etiam haeresis Wycliffianae alumni transferendis in nostratem vernaculam linguam corruptissimis quibuscun{que} eorum opusculis, atque illis ipsis mag∣na copia impressis, in hanc nostram Regionem inducere conantur; quam sane pestilentissimis dogmatibus Catholicae fidei veritati repugnan∣tibus maculare at{que} inficere magnis conatibus moliuntur. Magnopere igitur verendum est ne Catholica veritas in totum periclitetur nisi boni

& ••ruditi viri malignitati tam praedictorum hominum strenue occurrant, id quod nulla ratione melius & aptius fieri poterit, quam si in lingua Catholica veritas in totum expugnans haec insana dogmata simul etiam ipsissim•• prodeat in lucem. Quo fiet ut Sacrarum Literarum imperiti ho∣mines in manu•• sumentes novos istos Haereticos Libros, at{que} una etiam Catholicos ipsos refellentes, vel ipsi per se verum discernere, vel ab aliis quorum perspicacius est judicium recte admoneri & doceri possint. Et quia tu▪ Frater Clarissime, in lingua nostra vernacula, sicut etiam in Latina, Demosthenem quendam praestare potes, & Catholicae veritatis as∣sertor acerrimus in omni congressu esse soles, melius subcisivas horas, si quas tuis occupationibus suffurari potes, collocare nunquam poteris, quam in nostrate lingua aliqua edas quae simplicibus & ideotis hominibus sub∣dolam haereticorum malignitatem aperiant, ac contra tam impios Ec∣clesiae supplantatores reddant eos instructiores: habes ad id exemplum quod imiteris praeclarissimum, illustrissimi Domini nostri Regis Henrici octavi, qui Sacramenta Ecclesiae contra Lutherum totis viribus ea sub∣vertent••̄ asserere aggressus, immortale nomen Defensoris Ecclesiae in omne aevum promeruit. Et ne Andabatarum more cum ejusmodi larvis lucteris, ignorans ipse quod oppugnes, mitto ad te insanas in nostrate lingua istorū naen••as, atque una etiam nonnullos Lutheri Libros ex quibus haec opinionū monstra prodierunt Quibus abs te diligenter perlectis, facilius intelligas quibus latibulis tortuosi serpentes sese condant, quibus{que} anfractibus elabi deprehensi studeant. Magni enim ad victoriam momenti est hostium Con∣silia explorata habere, & quid sentiant quove tendant penitus nosse: nam si convellere pares quae isti se non sensisse dicent, in totum perdas operam. Macte igitur virtute, tam sanctum opus aggredere, quo & Dei Ecclesiae prosis▪ & tibi immortale nomen at{que} aeternam in Coelis gloriam pa••es: quod ut facias atque Dei Ecclesiam tuo patrocinio munias, magnopere in Do∣mino obsecramus, at{que} ad illum finem ejusmodi libros & retinendi & le∣gendi facultatem at{que} licentiam impertimur & concedimus. Dat. 7 die Martii, Anno 1527 & nostrae Cons. sexto.

Ad Librum Secundum.

I. The Bull for the King's Marriage with Queen Katherine.

JUlius Episcopus servus servorum Dei,* 2.6 dilecto Filio Henrico carissimi in Christo Filii Henrici Angliae Regis illustriss. Nato, & dilectae in Chri∣sto Filiae Catharinae, Carissimi in Christo Filii nostri Ferdinandi Regis, ac Carissimae in Christo Filiae nostrae Elizabeth. Reginae Hispaniarum & Si∣ciliae Catholicorum natae, illustribus, salutem & Apostolicam Benedictio∣nem. Romani Pontificis praecellens Autoritas concessa sibi desuper uti∣tur potestate, prout personarum, negotiorum & temporum qualitate pensata, id in Domino conspicit salubriter expedire. Oblatae nobis nuper pro parte vestra petitionis series continebat, Quod cum alias tu Filia Catharina, & tunc in humanis agens quondam Arthurus, Carissimi in Christo Filii nostri Henrici Angliae Regis illustrissimi primogenitus, pro conservandis pacis & amicitiae nexibus & faederibus inter carissimum in Christo Filium nostrum Ferdinandum, & Carissimam in Christo Filiam

nostram Elizabeth. Hispaniarum & Siciliae Catholicos, ac praefatum An∣gliae Reges & Reginam, matrimonium per verba legitime de praesenti contraxissetis, illud{que} carnali Copula forsan consummavissetis, Dominus Arthurus prole ex hujusmodi Matrimonio non suscepta decessit; Cum autem, sicut eadem petitio subjungebat, ad hoc ut hujusmodi vinclum Pacis & Amicitiae inter praefatos Reges & Reginam diutius permaneat, cupiatis Matrimonium inter vos per verba legitime de praesenti contra∣here, supplicari nobis fecistis, ut vobis in praemissis de opportunae Dispen∣sationis gratia providere de benignitate Apostolica dignaremur: Nos igitur, qui inter singulos Christi fideles, praesertim Catholicos Reges & Principes, Pacis & Concordiae amaenitatem vigere intensis desideriis af∣fectamus, vosque & quemlibet vestrum a quibuscunque Excommunica∣tionis, Suspensionis & Interdict. aliisque Ecclesiasticis Sententiis, Censuris, Paenis, a jure vel ab homine, quavis occasione vel causa latis, si quibus quomodolibet innodati existitis, ad effectum praesentium duntaxat con∣sequendum, harum serie absolventes, & absolutos fore censentes hujus∣modi supplicationibus inclinati, vobiscum, ut impedimento affinitatis hu∣jusmodi ex praemissis proveniente, ac Constitutionibus & Ordinationi∣bus Apostolicis caeteris{que} contrariis nequaquam obstantibus, Matrimoni∣um per verba legitime de praesenti inter vos contrahere, & in eo, post∣quam Contractum fuerit, etiamsi jam forsan hactenus de facto publice vel clandestine contraxeritis, ac illud Carnali Copula consummaveritis, licite remanere valeatis, Auctoritate Apostolica tenore praesentium de specialis dono Gratiae Dispensamus; ac vos & quemlibet vestrorum si con∣traxeritis (ut praefertur) ab excessu hujusmodi, ac Excommunicationis Sententia quam propterea incurristis, eadem Auctoritate Absolvimus, Prolem ex hujusmodi Matrimonio, sive contracto, sive contrahendo, susceptam forsan vel suscipiendam legitimam decernendo. Proviso quod tu (Filia Catharina) propter hoc rapta non fueris; volumus autem quod si hujusmodi Matrimonium de facto contraxistis, Confessor, per vos & quemlibet vestrum eligendus, paenitentiam salutarem propterea vobis injungat, quam adimplere teneamini. Nulli ergo omnino homi∣num liceat hanc paginam nostrae Absolutionis, Dispensationis & volunta∣tis infringere, vel ei ausu temerario contraire; si quis autem hoc at∣temptare praesumpserit, indignationem Omnipotentis Dei ac Beatorum Petri & Pauli Apostolorum ejus se noverit incursurum. Dat. Romae apud Sanctum Petrum, Anno Incarnationis Dominicae millesimo quin∣gentesimo tertio, septimo Cal. Januarii, Pontificatus nostri Anno primo.

II. The King's Protestation against the Marriage.

* 2.7IN Dei Nomine, Amen. Coram vobis Reverendo in Christo Patre & Domino, Domino Richardo Dei & Apostolicae sedis gratia Epis∣copo Wintoniensi, Ego Henricus Walliae Princeps, Dux Cornubiae & Co∣mes Cestriae, dico, allego & in his Scriptis propono, Quod licet ego minorem aetatem agens, & intra annos pubertatis notorie existens, cum Serenissima Domina Katharina Hispaniarum Regis Filia, Matrimonium de facto contraxerim, qui quidem Contractus, quamvis obstante ipsa minore aetate mea de se jam invalidus, imperfectus, nullus efficaciae aut vigoris extiterit; quia tamen annis pubertatis & matura aetate jam super∣veniente, Contractus ipse per tacitum Consensum, mutuam cohabitatio∣nem, munerum aut intersignium dationem seu receptionem, vel alium

quemcun{que} modum jure declaratum, forsan existimari seu videri poterit apparenter validatus aut confirmatus; Ea-propter, Ego Henricus Wal∣liae Princeps praedictus, jam proximus pubertati existens, & annos puber∣tatis attingens, Protestor, quod non intendo eundem praetensum con∣tractum per quaecun{que} per me dicta seu dicenda, facta aut facienda, in aliquo approbare, validare, ••eu ratum habere, sed nunc in praesenti, non vi, dolo, nec prece inductus, sed sponte & libere, nullo modo coactus, contra hujusmodi Contractum reclamo, & eidem dissentio, volo{que} & omnino intendo ab eodem contractu Matrimoniali praetenso, melioribus modo & forma, quibus de jure melius, validius, aut efficacius potero vel possim, penitus resilire, & eidem expresse dissentire, prout in praesenti contra eundem reclamo, & eidem dissentio. Protestor{que} quod per nul∣lum dictum, factum, actum, aut gestum per me, aut nomine meo per alium quemcunque, quandocun{que} aut qualemcunque, imposterum faci∣endum, agendum, gerendum, aut explicandum, volo aut intendo in praefatum contractum Matrimonialem, aut in dictam Dominam Cathari∣nam tanquam Sponsam aut Uxorem meam consentire. Super quibus vos omnes testimonium perhìbere volo, requiro, rogo, atque obtestor.

Per me Henricum Walliae Principem.

LEcta fuit & facta suprascripta Protestatio, per praefatum Serenissimum Principem Dominum Henricum, coram Reverendo in Christo Patre & Domino Domino Richardo permissione Divina Winton. Episcopo, Judicialiter pro tribunali sedent. Et me Notarium infra scriptum ad tunc praesentem in ejus Actorum Scribam in hac parte assumente, & Te∣stium infrascriptorum praesentiis. Anno Dom. 1505. Indictione octava, Pontificatus Sanctissimi in Christo Patris & Domini nostri Julii, Divina Providentia eo nomine Papae secundi Anno secundo, Mensis vero Ju∣nii die 27; quo die Dominus Serenissimus Princeps proximus pubertati, & annos pubertatis attingens erat, ut tunc ibidem asserebat, in quadam bassa Camera infra Palatium Regium Richemondiae, in parte occidentali ejusdem Palatii situat. Super quibus omnibus & singulis, praesatus Se∣renissimus Princeps me Notarium praememoratum Instrumentum consi∣cere, & testes infra nominatos testimonium perhibere requisivit instan∣ter, & rogavit. In quorum omnium & singulorum fidem & testimoni∣um, praefatus Serenissimus Princeps supra, & testes, ut praemittitur, ro∣gati & requisiti, sua nomina propriis manibus infra scripserunt. Ita est ut supra, quod ego Joannes Raed manu & signo meo manuali Attestor.

• Giles Daubney,
• C. Somerset.
• Thomas Rowthale.
• Nicholas West.
• Henry Marny.

III. Cardinal Wolsey's first Letter to Sir Gregory Cassali, about the Divorce. Taken from the Original.

* 2.8DOmine Gregori, Post meam cordatissimam Commendationem, post ultimum vestrum a me discessum ex compendio ad vos scripsi, ut ob nonnullas maximi momenti causas procurare differretis quod de Regiae Majestatis negotio in quibusdam nobis traditis Commissionibus contine∣batur, quoad rursus vobis significarem quid ea in re fieri vellemus. Ubi vero ad Regiam Majestatem rediissem, variis crebris{que} cum ea habitis sermonibus, adeo abunde ac distincte illi aperui quam ex animo ac dili∣genter, & quam sincere & ex fide, diu noctuque exoptetis eidem Regiae Majestati inservire; neque ullum unquam laborem, periculum aut mole∣stiam vos velle recusare, ut omni studio ac viribus id fideliter praestare possitis quod illi gratum aut acceptum quoquo modo esse posse cognove∣ritis, omnem{que} industriam vos esse adhibituros quo vestrae fidei curaeque commissa optatum finem consequantur; quem vestrum animum pro∣pensissima voluntate sic sub mea ••ide Regiae Majestati insinuavi, ut me∣am hanc relationem atque sponsionem pectori suo constantissime adfixe∣rit, certissimaque fiducia concepit, omnino futurum ut nostrae tunc ex∣pectationi quacunque in re & occasione respondeatis: Ex quo fit ut ve∣strae operae, curae atque prudentiae ea nunc tractanda & procuranda committat, quibus nihil magis cordi habeat, nihil ardentius exoptet, aut majoris sit momenti vel gravioris successus, nec ullum habet Consiliari∣um, utcunque intimum, cui graviora possit committere. Quum itaque, me intercedente & procurante, nunc vos Regia Majestas prae caeteris ad hoc fidei adsciverit & elegerit, ut in re tam gravi fidelissima vestra opera ac ministerio utatur, sidemque illi meam de vobis jam ei adstrinxerim, nihil ambigens quin postquam ejus animum ac voluntatem cognoveritis, fue∣ritisque abunde instructi quam maximi haec quae nunc expono sunt mo∣menti, utpote quae potissimum concernunt Regiae conscientiae exone∣rationem animaeque suae salutem, vitae conservationem & incolumitatem, Regii Stemmatis continuationem, publicumque commodum & quietem subditorum omnium, eorum pariter qui sub ejus imperio nunc vivunt vel qui postea unquam in hoc suo Regno vivent; quumque perspiciam sedulum vestrum Ministerium hoc in negotio impendendom omnino r••∣dundaturum esse in praecipuam vestram exaltationem & utilitatem, post∣quam infelices istos jam passos successus occasionem se obtulisse videtis, qua vestra familia hujusmodi operam huic Serenissimo Principi navare possit, quod statum omnem vestrum in longe meliorem quam antea sit haud dubie restituturus & adaucturus, certissimum compertissimumque habeo, quod ob has tam urgentes causas & tam graves successuros effe∣ctus, adeo toto pectore vires omnes vestras industria ac studio tantae con∣ficiendae rei addicetis, ut omnia queatis ad optatum exitum perducere; atque ita promissum fidemque meam praestabitis, tam optimum Regiae Majestatis institutum juvabitis, ejus desiderio & expectationi omni ex parte satisfacietis, & praeter bene peractae rei honorem & laudem com∣parandam, mercedem quoque reportabitis tanti Principis liberalitate dig∣nam, quae certissime cedet in perpetuum vestrum totiusque vestrae fami∣liae commodum & incrementum: Et quum jam mihi persuadeam futu∣rum

omnino ut officiis actionibusque vestris sitis promissis sponsionibus∣que meis omnino satisfacturi, ad id pluribus verbis neutiquam adhorta∣bor, proinde ad rem nunc ipsam venio. Ante hoc tempus vobis aperui, quemadmodum Regia Majestas, partim assiduo suo studio & eruditione, partim relatu ac judicio multorum Theologorum, & in omni Doctrinae genere doctorum virorum asseveratione, existimans conscientiam suam non esse sufficienter exoneratam, quod in conjugio existeret cum Regi∣na, Deumque primo & ante omnia ac animae suae quietem & salutem re∣spiciens, mox vero suae Successionis securitatem, perpendensque accu∣rate quam gravia hinc mala provenirent, aperte sentit quam maxime fu∣turum sit Deo molestum, inhonorificum sibi, & ingratum apud homines, suisque subditis periculosum, ex hoc non sufficienti conjugio, si depre∣hendatur dicta Majestas sciens ac volens in eo perstare, & vivere praeter modum debitum, juxtaque ritum & legitima Ecclesiae Statuta: quibus igitur ex causis longo jam tempore, intimo suae conscientiae remorsu, sum∣mique Dei rationem habens, existimat animam suam laesam & offensam, adeo quod, quum in suis conatibus actionibusque quibuscunque Deum potissimum sibi semper proponat, ingenti cum molestia cordisque pertur∣batione in hoc Matrimonio degit; super qua re maturum sanumque ju∣dicium consuluit clarissimorum celeberrimorum{que} Doctorum a liorum{que} complurium in omni eruditionis genere excellentiorum virorum ac Prae∣latorum, partim Theologorum, partim Jurisperitorum, tum in suo Regno, tum alibi existentium, ut aperte vere{que} cognosceret, an Di∣spensatio antea concessa pro se & Regina, ex eo quod Regina Fratris sui uterini Uxor antea extiterit, valida & sufficiens foret, necne; de∣mum{que} a variis multis{que} ex his Doctoribus asseritur, quod Papa non po∣test dispensare in primo gradu affinitatis, tanquam ex jure Divino, mo∣raliter, naturaliter{que} prohibito, ac si potest, omnes affirmant & consenti∣unt quod hoc non potest, nisi ex urgentissimis & ardius causis, quales non subfuerunt, Bulla praeterea Dispensationis fundatur & concessa est sub quibusdam rationibus falso suggestis & enarratis, in ea nam{que} asseri∣tur, quod haec Regia Majestas Matrimonium hoc cum Regina percupie∣bat, pro bono pacis inter Henricum septimum Ferdinandū & Elizabetham, quum revera nulla tunc dissensio aut belli suspicio esset inter dictos Prin∣cipes, vel Regiam Majestatem praedictam, quae in teneris adhuc annis, nec in discretione aut judicio constitutis agebat; nunquam deinde as∣sensit, aut quicquam cognovit de hujusmodi bullae Impetratione, nec unquam hoc Matrimonium optavit, aut aliquid de eo accepit ante bullae Impetrationem. Quocirca ab his omnibus Doctoribus at{que} Praelatis ju∣dicatur hujusmodi Dispensationem non adeo validam & idoneam esse ac efficacem, ut praedictum Matrimonium manifeste justum legitimum{que} sit; sed potius quod multa possunt objici, magnis probabilibus{que} fun∣data & corroborata rationibus, in non leve periculum Regiae prolis, to∣••ius{que} Regni ac subditorum gravem perturbationem. Adhaec, post∣quam Regia Majestas, qui Walliae Princeps tunc erat, decimum quartum annum attigisset, contractus Revocatio subsequuta est, Rege Patre ex∣presse nolente quod hujusmodi Matrimonium ullo pacto sortiretur effe∣ctum. His causis Rex hic Serenissimus, tanquam bonus & Catholicus Princeps, timens ne ob tam diuturnam cum Regina continuationem, in∣dignatus & iratus Deus citius ex humanis evocave•••••• Masculam •• Regi∣na susceptam prolem, gravius{que} a Deo supplicium expavescit si in Ma∣trimonio

hoc non-legitimo perseveraverit; ex hac ideo occasione, in∣timis praecordiis hunc Conscientiae scrupulum concepit, in animo nihilo∣minus habens, pro animi conscientiae{que} suae quiete & salute, prolis{que} se∣curitate, ad Sanctam Domini nostri sedem{que} Apostolicam confugere, tantae rei remedium impetraturus confidens, quod ob complura sua erga eam merita & officia tum calamo ingenii{que} viribus, tum armis praestita, subsidia in Ecclesiae calamitatibus prompte subministrata, Sanctissimus Do∣minus noster non gravabitur sua benignitate, Authoritate ac facultate, intimum hunc Regiae Majestatis cordi inhaerentem dolorem amovere, eum{que} modum ac rationem inire qua Regia Majestas praedicta Uxorem aliam ducere, &, Deo volente, masculam prolem in suae successionis se∣curitatem queat ex ea suscipere, & tam certam quietem in suo Regno constituere: Quum{que} ejus Sanctitas ab his nunc captiva detineatur, qui pro virili sua forsan conabuntur impedire, turbare{que} hoc Regiae Maje∣statis desiderium & Statutum, ipsa praeterea cogitur vias omnes excogi∣tare, quibus dicta Sanctitas de hac re dexterius & commodius instrui, & fa∣cilius adduci queat ad ea concedenda, quorū medio & vigore Regiae Maje∣statis animus & desiderium queat optatum sortiri effectum: Proinde ipsa Regia Majestas de fide, industria, dexteritate prudentia{que} vestra plenis∣sime confidens, vult ut statim his literis acceptis, rebus aliis omnibus quibuscun{que} ab eo vel a quovis alio vobis commissis omnino posthabitis, vias modos{que} omnes possibiles excogitetis quibus potestis secretissime, mutato habitu & tanquam alicujus Minister, vel tanquam Commissionem habens a Duce Ferrariae pro nonnullis inter Pontificem & eum componendis con∣troversiis, vel alia qua licuerit securiori via, ad Pontificis praesentiam & colloquium accedendi, omnibus arbitris semotis, si fieri possit, pro ve∣stris obeundis mandatis; quorum obtinendorum gratia, si ita expedire judicaveritis, eam mercedem ac pecuniarum summam promittetis ac tra∣detis, his qui revera volent at{que} poterunt hoc negotium ad effectum per∣••rahere, quam summam, & ejus limitationem, judicio, prudentiaeque vestrae integram Regia Majestas remittit; etiam si his danda foret qui Pontificem asservant, vel cuicun{que} alio qui vos tuto ad secretum cum sua Sanctitate Sermonem adducere, in locum{que} tutum reducere posset: Cujus rei gratia, aliis{que} ad hunc finem consequendum sustinendis oneri∣bus neces••a••iis, pecuniae ad summam decem mille ducatorum, per Mensa∣rios Venetias transmittentur, qui illic in promptu aderunt, persolvendae & consignandae Prothonotario Fratri vestro, Regio illic existenti Orato∣ri; per eum{que} de tempore in tempus ad vos transmitti ea summa poterit quam huic obtinendo negotio conducere posse existimaveritis, nihil{que} ambigo quin dictam pecuniam fideliter collocetis, ex Regiae Majestatis uti∣litate, expectatione at{que} sententia. At{que} ubi ad Sanctum Dominum no∣strum accesseritis, post filiales & cordatissimas Regiae Majestatis meas{que} devotas & humillimas commendationes, & post exhibitas a Rege Cre∣dentiae literas, in quibus in negotii adjumentum clausula vehemens est propria ejus manu conscripta, ut ex earum exemplo cognoscetis, ejus Sanctitati exponetis quam grave, molestum{que} Regiae Majestati & mihi sit, audire infaelicissimos eventus, calamitatem{que} miserandam, in qua nunc ejus Sanctitas cum Reverendiss. Cardinalib. versatur, cum gravissimo de∣trimento irreparabili{que} sedis Apostolicae illius{que} Patrimonii jactura, ad quae mala sublevanda & corrigenda nullum in Regia Majestate officium desiderabitur, quod ab ullo erga Sanctam Domini nostri vel sedem Apo∣stolicam

observantissimo Principe queat excogitari; in eo{que} omne me∣um ministerium ac studium non minus promptum aderit, quam si ex ea re solum possem mihi coelum comparare: quemadmodum experientia, aliqua in parte, jam docuit, & Deo duce posthac uberius comproba∣bit: quam rem copiosius optimis{que} verbis agetis, praesertim, quum scia∣tis quanto & quam sincero affectu Regia Majestas ejus Sanctitatem prose∣quatur, & quanta mea sit in ipsam devotio, in hisque sermonibus insi∣stetis prout loci, temporis, negociique ratio videbitur judicio vestro po∣stulare.

Secundo, Sanctissimo Domino nostro solita vestra dexteritate aperie∣tis id quod in his ipsis literis ad vos scripsi concernens hujus Matrimo∣nii insufficientiam, ab his{que} rationibus & causis fundamentum capietis, quae superius enarrantur integrum{que} discursum ejus Sanctitati declara∣bitis, non omittentes intrinsecum dolorem, conscientiae scrupulum, Dei rationem, Masculae prolis respectum, hujus Regni bonum, & alia omnia ut superius scripta sunt: addentes insuper, nihil vehementius optari a tota Regni Nobilitate, subditis{que} omnibus nullo discrimine, quam è Regiae Majestatis corpore Masculum haeredem a Deo sibi dari, in perpetuam consolationem, gaudium, quietem, ac totius Regni securi∣tatem, posteritatis{que} firmissimum columen; prudentiorum{que} opinio∣nem esse, quod Deus omnipotens a tanto bono concedendo divinam suam manum substrahit, ob errorem, culpam{que} in dicto Matrimonio hactenus admissam, quae nisi mature corrigatur, graviora ex hac occa∣sione in hoc Regno mala succedent, quam antea unquam fuerunt audita; etenim si hoc negotium in suspenso & indiscussum relinqueretur, hujus∣modi possent quaestiones, controversiae & contentiones ac factiones post defunctum Regem exoriti, ob Regni haereditatem, quae non possent in multorum aevo restingui, ut antea olim ex causa longe leviori accidit, ne{que} ex re tam ambigua, tam saevae olim depopulationes, bella, intesti∣nae{que} controversiae exortae, & ad multum tempus continuatae sunt, in extremum & ferme ultimum Regni excidium; quae quum tam gravia sunt, Sanctissimus Dominus noster veluti pater & gubernator Christia∣nitatis prospicere ex officio debet, & quibuscun{que} modis potest, pro vi∣ribus adniti & conari, ut haec Regna ac dominia quae nunc super-sunt in fide & obedientia Ecclesiae assidue contineat, inter quae, Deo sit laus, hoc Regnum haud recensendum est inter minima sed tanquam illud quod hactenus juvavit, & posthac pro tuto praesidio semper haberi po∣terit, adversus ea quae cedere possent in Ecclesiae Catholicae vel sanctae fidei detrimentum.

Tertio, Sanctissimo Domino nostro proponetis praesentem Ecclesiae statum, rogabitis{que} ut in mentem velit redigere, quo nunc in statu suae Sanctitatis res cum Christianis Principibus versentur, cum{que} privatae contentiones, quae illi sunt cum magna eorum principum parte, addita & ambitione immoderato{que} regum appetitu & ex arbitrio suo, Tempo∣rale jus omne at{que} Spirituale tractandi, Ecclesiasticam{que} Jurisdictionem & Authoritatem invertendi, eo certe animo ut sedis Apostolicae digni∣tatem extinguant; his omnibus in unum connexis ac bene consideratis, ejus Sanctitas manifeste cognoscet, Principem nullum, ne{que} portum, aut refugium tam tutum, cui in omnem eventum queat inhaerere, sibi relictum esse, quam haec Regia Majestas est quae nihil sibi vendicat, nil ambit, quod praejudicio esse possit dictae Sanctitati, sed ejus, Apostolicae∣que

sedis, semper fuit, est, esse{que} decrevit firmissimum scutum, tutissi∣mum{que} propugnaculum, ita suas actiones cum caeteris Principibus fir∣mans & connectens, ut semper ex ea occasione in suam hanc optimam sententiam reliquos possit attrahere, adeo quod Regi tam optime in Sanctissimum Dominum nostrum affecto nihil denegari debeat, uteum{que} maximum quod possit ab ejus Sanctitate praestari ordinaria vel absoluta sua Authoritate; nam procul dubio, post vias modos{que} omnes tentatos, omnino perspicietur omnia alia amicitiae officia, si huic quod petitur comparentur, esse perquam exigua, & hoc amicum officium hujusmodi futurum, ex quo reliqua queant incrementum capere, sine eo futura alioquin parvi ac nullius fere momenti.

Tertio, probe notandum est, quod res nunc aperta & petita, a Re∣gia{que} Majestate tantopere optata, ex tam magno conscientiae scrupulo, cordis{que} remorsu oritur, ut unicui{que} debita sit, quantumcun{que} minori quam Regia Majestas sit de Sanctissimo Domino nostro merito. Quo∣circa judicat, & pro re comperta sibi persuadet, quod si ulla merito∣rum vel officiorum ratio habeatur, nunc ipsius Sanctitas huic suo de∣siderio & petitioni benignissime liberrimeque adjuvet, nullo pror∣sus dubio, difficultate, contradictione aut mora injecta. Negotiumque hujusmodi est, ut cognita Dispensationis insufficientia, quamvis id non requisivisset Rex, ultro proponi offerrique debuisset ab eadem San∣ctitate tanquam a Patre Spirituali, in ejus salutis & conscientiae benefi∣cium.

In gratiam igitur & contemplationem praemissorum omnium instan∣tissime vehementissime{que} a Sanctissimo Domino nostro requiretis & contendetis, ut dubio, metu{que} omni seposito, respicere velit ad causae statum, & ad ea quae subsequutura videantur, rationem{que} habere infi∣nitorum commodorum, quae ex hac re suae Sanctitati Apostolicae{que} sedi inde provenient, rem hanc statim, abs{que} temporis tractu, & causae cir∣cumstantia, nemini eam aperiens, libere concedere & indulgere nulli{que} communicata specialem Commissionem ad hunc effectum & finem con∣fectam in forma Brevis concedere, & ad me dirigere, Facultatem ad∣dens, ut mihi liceat quos••un{que} voluero ad me vocare, mihi{que} asciscere ad procedendum in hac causa, & inquirendum de dictae Bullae ac Di∣spensationis sufficientia, juxta formam ac tenorem expressum in quodam libello hujus rei gratia confecto; quem cum his ad vos mitto, sic in de∣bita forma conscriptum & digestum ut non sit futurum opus quo denuo ab ullo alio exscribatur, si forsan periculosum putaretur eam rem cui{que} patefacere vel in dubium aut dilationem protractum iri negotium, si ulli ex Sanctissimi Domini nostri officiariis committeretur rursus conscriben∣dum; sed quod in hujusmodi periculi eventum possit ejus Sanctitas sine ullo discrimine vel alicujus cognitione eam dicto libello signaturam, si∣gillum{que} apponere, ut aperte inde constet, Pontificis meram volunta∣tem sic esse, illius{que} Signaturae ac Sigilli vigore, legitime & sufficienter possim ego procedere ad inquisitionem de dictae Dispensationis insuffici∣entia, cognitionem & aliarum causarum & rationum, quae adduci pos∣sunt pro dicti Matrimonii invaliditate.

Item cum his ad vos mitto Dispensationem in debita forma confectam & scriptam in modum Brevis, secreto impetrandam & expediendam ei∣dem Signaturam vel Sigillum apponendo, vel alio quovis modo vali∣do: Et quamvis ex hac re multa pendeant, ob quae ista requiruntur, &

quae, Deo favente, neutiquam timenda sunt; Attamen Regia Majestas exemplo innitens, & recordationi complurium rerum, quae olim praete∣ritis temporibus fuerunt injuste asserta, vel adducta, in animo habens causas suas omnes abs{que} ulla controversia aut difficultate ad perfectum finem perducere, & ne ullo quovis praetextu, argumento aut colore, postmodum emergente perturbarentur, hoc a Sanctissimo Domino nostro requirit, veluti rem necessariam, qua nullo pacto carere queat; firmi∣ter confidens, quod Sanctitas sua, benigne at{que} amanter isti ejus desiderio assentiet, & concedet sine ullo obstaculo dictam Commissionem, juxta formam quam Regia Majestas petit & eodem tempore, at{que} haec omnia ita benigne ac liberaliter expedire, secretiori & validiori quo fieri possit modo, quo optatus finis subsequi possit in eum effectum, laudabileque propositum, de quo superius dictum est; Qua ex occasione Sanctissimum Dominum nostrum in perpetuum sibi adstringet, indissolubili{que} amicitiae vinculo hanc Regiam Majestatem sibi alligabit, quae nulli labori, peri∣culo, opibus, Regno, subditis, nec ipsi sanguini parcens, ab ejus Sanctitate nunquam divelletur aut eam deseret, sed totis suis viribus constantissi∣me semper illi adhaerebit, tum in suae Sanctitatis & Cardinalium liberatio∣nem, tum in hostibus persequendis; ad quem finem, magnam jam pe∣cuniarum summam ad Regem Christianissimum misit, pro illo Italiae ex∣ercitu continuando, & praeter id in animo statutum habet, quod nisi Caesar de dicta Sanctitate liberanda consentire, & ad pacem devenire vo∣luerit, bellum gerere adversus has inferiores Caesaris Regiones & Domi∣nia, quo vehementius urgeat Sanctissimi Domini nostri liberationem, Ecclesiae{que} in pristinam suam dignitatem & authoritatem restitutionem, ea{que} de se indicia exhibebit ut universo orbi manifestum sit futurum, dictam suam Majestatem esse solidum perfectum amicum, filium obse∣quentissimum & ejus devotissimum; a qua pectoris sui sententia, nullo thesauro, nullis opibus, nullis Regnis, seu Ditionibus, vel occasione quacun{que} unquam adducetur, sed ex filiali sua observantia & in Chri∣stianam Religionem zelo, innato{que} erga sedem Apostolicam studio, & praecipuo quodam affectu, quem Sanctissimo Domino nostro gerit: in compensationem quo{que} gratitudinis, quam tam avide in hoc suo nego∣tio ab ejus Sanctitate expectat, decretum prorsus habet in constantissimo hoc & indissolubili amicitiae & conjunctionis vinculo sincerissimo per∣stare, id quod dicta Regia Majestas Sanctissimum Dominum nostrum vehe∣mentissime rogat, ut probe velit in omnem partem librare, vicissem{que} efficere, ut ex Regiae petitionis indulgentia palam constet parem bene∣volentiam & humanitatem a Sanctissimo Domino nostro ex mutuo prae∣stari.

Hac autem causa ipsius Sanctitati a vobis, ut dictum est, exposita & de∣clarata, neutiquam dubitandum est, quin benevole at{que} libenter statim adnuat Regiae Majestatis expectationi & quod huic assentiet, dictam Com∣missionem secreto modo ipsa concedens, neminem de ea re ut dictum est, participem faciens; qui modus servandus est, si videritis haec effici non posse, nisi cum periculo quin haec res eis communicetur, qui eam sint interturbaturi, vel si id praestare fuerit. in Sanctissimi Domini nostri arbitrio, tunc ejus Sanctitas non gravetur, per Brevia, vel per Bullas, prout validius & magis sufficiens fore judicaverit, praemissa omnia con∣cedere, ad quod vestram omnem industriam, prudentiam, studium, di∣ligentiam{que} adhibebitis: Sic omnia prudenter ac circumspecte agentes,

ne in discrimen deveniatur negotium hoc his detegendi, qui illud vel impedire vel retardare forsan voluerint aut poterint, sed potius quam ad id periculi res deducatur contenti eritis sola dictorum libellorum Sig∣natura, in eam formam confecta, quum ex ea palam constet, Pontificis assensum in id actualiter concurrisse, qui postea recentioribus scriptis, si ita opus fu••rit, firmius confirmari corroborari{que} poterit.

Et quoniam incertum est, utrum ante vestrum ad Pontificem acces∣sum, ejus Sanctitas fuerit in suam libertatem restituta, necne, quae for∣san libera non tanti faciet Regiae Majestatis amicitiam & conjunctionem, vel allegabit, se nec audere nec posse, ex suis cum Caesare conventioni∣bus ista concedere, nec secreto ullo modo, vel ullo colore, quod ea in re fecisset apud Caesarem justificare, & potuisset antea in Regiae Majesta∣tis auxilio pro sua liberatione sperans, dum adhuc detineretur captivus; eo casu Sanctissimo Domino nostro in mentem redigetis, quam parum fi∣dere possit ullis sibi factis a Caesare promissis, quum nulla in parte redun∣dare possit in commodum aut securitatem, sed solum in extremum exci∣dium ac detrimentum sedis Apostolicae; & licet ad breve tempus multa videretur Caesar in ejus Sanctitatis gratiam facturus, compertissimum ta∣men semper Pontifici esse debet Caesarianos ea facere, semper{que} facturos, quae Caesarem possint exaltare, & tendant ad usurpationem potius & de∣pressionem status Ecclesiastici, quam ad ejus continuationem, vel con∣servationem; & quotiens adversus Ecclesiam ista tentarentur, Regia Majestas in hac sua petitione passa repulsam, quae alioquin ejus Sancti∣tati in omnem eventum firmissime adhaesisset, & alios suos confaedera∣tos in eandem sententiam pertraxisset, quam, ea deficiente, in contra∣rium facile possent allici, quo animo futura sit, & quam bene suum af∣fectum & observantiam collocasse existimatura: summae est prudentiae omnia considerare.

Haud incognitum praeterea est Sanctissimum Dominum nostrum ad Caesaris instantiam, quum non multam ab ejus Sanctitate gratiam prome∣ritus esset, ei concessisse Dispensationem & Absolutionem a jurejurando ab illo praestito, de ducenda in Conjugem Domina Principissa, nullo ut par fuisset a Regia Majestate habito, seu petito consensu, non obstante quod Caesar in validissima forma, non solum praestito jurejurando, sed cautione & Ecclesiasticarum censurarum & paenarum abhibita, quod perstringeretur de dicto Matrimonio perimplendo, ac si Pontifex con∣tentus esse potuit, tantam ei ostendere gratitudinem, quum veluti hostis indies certior tunc poterat haberi, & qui majora parabat quam juste pos∣set optare, suis petitionibus, Regia Majestate inconsulta, neutiquam par∣cens, quanto propensius ejus Sanctitas adnuere debet ejus Principis voto, cujus fidem & observantiam vere filialem saepe experta est. Verum ta∣men si Sanctissimus Dominus noster difficulter visus fuerit posse adduci, ut in meam Personam dictae Commissioni assentiat, allegans quod non sum indifferens, cui ex suae Sanctitatis honore hoc negotium committi possit, cum Regiae Majestati sum subditus & intimus Consiliarius, tunc tamdiu persistetis ea in re, quoad vobis visum fuerit conveniens, negotii expeditionem non ideo protrahentes, aut differentes, sed instantes ut hu∣jusmodi Commissio concedatur; affirmabitis{que} me pro re nulla quantum∣libet grandi, nullo favore, aut commodo, quicquam effecturum esse, quod aversetur officio meo, & erga Christum praestitae professioni, ne{que} unquam a recto, vero, justo{que} tramite digressurum; Et quin Cardina∣lis

sim & Apostolicae sedis de latere Legatus, ejus Sanctitatis honor, in∣tegraque conscientia, a me omnino conservaretur, ex hujusmodique concessa Commissione, omni ex parte exoneraretur. Tandem si ad hoc, nullis rationibus Pontifex potuerit adduci, ab ejus Sanctitate requiretis, ut dictam velit Commissionem concedere in personam Domini Staphylei Decani Rotae, qui & vir indifferens est, & hujusmodi rei ob eruditio∣nem accommodatus, nullo pacto omittentes Dispensationis expeditio∣nem, ut dictum est; & hujus rei gratia Commissionem nunc ad vos mit∣to, in debita forma confectam & paratam, quae signetur ad dictum Do∣minum Staphyleum directa, quam Sanctissimo Domino nostro reddetis, casu quo alia nequeat obtineri, rogabitis{que} ut cum dicta Dispensatione eam velit concedere. Et quoniam fieri possit quod dum fieret mentio de me excipiendo, forsitan ejus Sanctitas aliquem alium quam Dominum Staphyleum nominaret, ad quem Commissio hujusmodi dirigeretur, hoc vero in loco tenacissime insistetis, firmiter{que} inhaerebitis ei rei, nec in alium aliquem virum exterum ullo pacto consentientes, sed solum pro eodem Domino Staphyleio instantes, ejus Sanctitatem summis precibus vehementissime rogantes, & rationibus omnibus suadentes, ne alium ul∣lum nominare velit, asserentes quod quum in Instructionibus vestris non contineatur, nec de alio ullo fiat mentio, nisi illo, me recusato, iterum at{que} iterum ab eadem Sanctitate petetis, ut nomine hujus Auditoris Rotae haec fiat & expediatur commissio, vos nec audere nec posse vobis praescriptos fines transgredi.

De Regii vero desiderii ac petitionis frustratione super dicta Commis∣sione obtinenda, diretis unum & idem esse, hanc illi denegare, vel alii con∣cedere quam in vestris Instructionibus contineatur, non quod Regia Maje∣stas de aliorum rectitudine aut indifferentia quicquam suspicetur, vel quod judicet eorum aliquem affectibus obnoxium; sed quod pro re certissima credidit, quod Sanctissimus Dominus noster in neminem tam facile con∣descenderet, quam in dictae Rotae Decanum, ob idque de eo in Instru∣ctionibus vestris mentionem fecit: sed Commissiones in debita forma cum his nominibus fieri & conscribi jussit, quod si huic credidissemus, Dom. Staphileum habitum isti•• iri pro suspecto, affirmare potestis me fuisse omnino missurum consimilem Commissionis formulam, spatio relicto pro aliquo alio inscribendo nomine, aliquam{que} aliam super ea re Instru∣ctionem me daturum fuisse, & haud dubie; si de nominibus duntaxat fuerit controversia, hae rationes facile poterunt Pontificem attrahere, ut in me consentiat, vel in Staphyleum. De aliis vero neminem admittetis, nec tamen Pontifici aperietis vos, ne id faciatis habere in mandatis, sed superius enarratas Causas in vestram excusationem allegantes, omnino ut vobis injungitur ea in re insistetis.

Quod si nullis modis dictam Commissionem, & Dispensationem im∣petrare poteritis, ad id{que} nequiverit Pontifex adduci, nisi rem prius alicui ex Cardinalibus vel Officiariis communicaverit, in eo tunc casu, ejus Sancti∣tati in memoriam reducite, quot & quam gravia mala ex hujus negotii propalatione possent provenire, si ex ea occasione aliquae contrarietates vel impedimentum suboriretur, unde Regiae Majestatis expectatio post∣modum frustaretur: Quo igitur, si ullae injiciantur in hac re tractandae difficultates, ut Pontifex etiam facilior ad Regium votum concedendum promptior{que} reddatur, alias etiam praeter has literas seorsim ad vos scripsi, quas una cum his accipietis, in quibus copiose aggessi, quam multas

magni momenti rationes, ob quas sententia judicium{que} meum est, ne ullo pacto Pontifex hanc petitionem Regiae Majestatis deneget; quas literas, quum in eis argumentum vehemens est, nec ob prolixitatem taediosum aut molestum quod legatur, modum aliquem ipsius Sanctitati legendi in∣venietis; spem{que} certam habeo, si earum summa, tenor, at{que} sententia profunde perpendatur, quam satis id esse poterit ad omnem tollendam difficultatem, quae possit obversari in dicta Commissione Dispensatione∣que obtinenda, in eis contenta sigillatim exponetis adeo, quod hoc ne∣gotium con••ici queat, Arbitris aut Consiliaribus ad id neutiquam accitis, si fieri possit: si tamen Pontifex speraverit se posse haec omnia eos celare qui huic rei forsan voluerint refragari, & omnino decreverit aliquos Cardinales vel Officiarios istius causae participes facere, omnem tunc in∣dustriam statim adhibebitis, ut his cognitis eorum gratiam & favorem ea in re vobis comparetis, partim eis respectus, & causas omnes in meis lite∣ris contentas, etiam in causae commodum facientes, uberius exponentes, partim vero eam remunerationem illis dantes, quae judicio vestro conve∣niens habebitur, dummodo optatum res sortiatur effectum. Et ut om∣nia queatis praestare commodius cum his, meas literas accipietis quas ad Cardinalem Sanctorum Quatuor & Collegium Cardinalium scribo, easque reddetis ut expedire censueritis, plane confidens nihil a vobis omissum iri, ut hac in re eorum gratiam at{que} favorem queatis obtinere, in quem eventum ea munera offeretis, quae convenientia visa fuerint, Regia{que} Majestas quicquid ejus nomine promiseritis, id fidelissime, uberrime{que} praestabit, pro quarum rerum expeditione, illis pecuniis uti poteritis per literas C••mbii Venetias transmissis, quous{que} suffecerint, necessarium{que} vos existimaveritis rei impetrandae. Et quum ambiguum sit an vobis li∣••uerit hoc tempore ad Pontificis praesentiam accedere, hujusmodi ac∣cessus defectus, si aliae rem ad bonum exitum perducendi rationes non ex∣cogitarentur, causa esse posset longioris morae, & totius rei impedi∣mento; proinde Regia Majestas, ut modos omnes experiatur, nec uni sol•• inhaereat, haec eadem in mandatis dedit Domino Secretario, quem non procul ab Urbe esse intelleximus, quemadmodum in his aliis{que} meis brevioribus literis continentur, ita quod alter vestrum, vel uterque, si fi••ri possit, ad Pontificis praesentiam accessum habeat; nihil tamen, sub s••e Domini Secretarii, vestrae vos diligentiae aut industriae omittetis, nec ille sub spe vestra, in re hac modis omnibus promovenda, remissior erit, sed nihil conjunctim aut divisim intentatum relinquetis. Quod si uter{que} vestrum ad Pontificem admittatur, alter de altero nescius, id non oberit, sed multum prosiciet, etiam si ante alterius adventum nego∣tium hoc alter impetrasset; sed si aliquis vestrum cognoverit causam hanc expeditam esse, omnia{que} pro certo impetrata esse, tunc labori & sumptibus Pontificem pro eadem re accedendi parcere poteritis, ne{que} in eam amplius ingerere, ne{que} necessarium aut opportunum erit, ut pro ulla alia re in praesentia quam pro hac apud Sanctissimū Dominū nostrū aga∣tis, sed solum nunc procurabitis de Commissione & Dispensatione juxta formam ad vos missam obtinenda, necnon de profestinatio••e illa, quam co••p••ndio ad vos dedi, in quibus omnibus & singulis apte tractandis Regia Majestas magnam fiduciam in vestra prudentia collocavit, in qui∣bu••, cum tam magni sint momenti, ex Regiae Majestatis sententia nunc vobis maxime elaborandum est.

Deni{que} quum intelligam Dominum Lautrek nonnihil mirari, quod

Regiae Majestatis istic agentes, nullam suorum mandatorum partem cum eo con••erunt, ad eum nunc scribo, & nonnulla Domino Roberto Jer∣nyngham ei exponenda committo concernentia actiones cum Ferrariae Duce, & alia quaedam eodem Domino Lautrek; significans, vos missos esse ad dictas causas juvandas, & Pontificis liberationem promovendam, quemadmodum ex literarum ad Dominum Jernyngham exemplo cog∣noscetis: expediens ita{que} fuerit, ut prae se feratis, vos dictae rei gratia mis∣sos esse, ne forsan Dominus Lautrek in falsam aliquam conjecturam aut suspicionem incideret, quae communibus rebus nocere posset, & in ve∣strarum quo{que} actionum impedimentum redundare.

Illud deinde reticere nolui, quod si ullo pacto vobis liceat ad Sanctis∣simi Domini nostri praesentiam accedere, nihil omittatis in favorem & gra∣tiam Reverendi Domini Datarii, de cujus animo nihil dubitamus, compa∣randam, ei{que} asseretis, quod quum in nostris omnibus occurrentiis illius opera ac Patrocinio semper usi fuerimus, ipse vero tanta semper side ac sedulitate omnia effecerit quae nobis grata & optata esse cognovit, ut nostram omnem operam suis rebus reddiderit, promptissimam, & suae utilitatis & exaltationis cupidissimam. Quocirca haec Regia Majestas hac in re, qua nullam magis cordi habet, nec gravioris momenti quic∣quam sibi accidere posse judicat, ex animi sui sententia conficienda, post Sanctissimum Dominum nostrum, in Domino Datario spem omnem collo∣cavit, qui ex hac occasione, si operam suam ad optatum us{que} exitum in∣terponere non gravetur, Regiae Majestatis animum & pectus, sic omni ex parte promerebitur, ut dicta Majestas non solum omnia curatura sit, quae ex Domini Veronensis commodo & ornamento fuerint, sed eam etiam munificentiam & gratitudinem addet, quae majorem vel integram partem, a captivitate Redemtionis persolvendae compensabit; In me vero non aliam fidem & amicitiam experietur, quam ab ullo fratre pos∣set expectare. Et bene valete.

Londini ex meis Aedibus. Die quinto Decemb. M. D. XXVII.

Vester tanquam frater Amantiss. T. Cardinalis Eborac.

Rome Ian. 1. 1528. IV. Two Letters of Secretary Knights to the Cardinal and the King, giving an account of his Conference with the Pope about his Divorce. Taken from the Originals.

PLease it your Grace to understand,* 2.9 That immediately upon the re∣ceipt of your Graces Letters, severally directed unto Mr. Gregory and me; he and I resorted unto the Pope his Holiness, making congra∣••ulation of his restitution unto liberty on yours and his behalf, to his singular comfort and consolation; and so much the more, because that I was the first that made like salutation in any great Princes Name; He being well assured that I spake the same on the behalf of his two chief, sincere, & unfeigned Friends: Wherefore with great high thanks, and long

discourse, with rehearsal of the King's and your Merits and Acts, in most vertuous and Catholick manner, employed for his restitution, and your continual and effectual study how the See Apostolique might recover the pristine Reputation and Dignity; He confirmed as much as I had spoken. After this Mr. Gregory and I entred into our Charge, shewing at length the high deserts of the Princes and Realm of England, the de∣votion of the same towards the Church; how expedient it was, as well for the See Apostolique, as for the said Realm, to foresee and provide that all occasions of Dissension and War were extinct and put away; which for lack of Heir Male of our Sovereign's Line, and Stem, should undoubtedly follow, with other considerations at length contained in our Instructions. We desired his Holiness to commit the knowledg of the Dispensation that was obtained in time of Iulius, of famous memo∣ry, for Matrimony to be had between the King and the Widow, Relict late of Prince Arthur; and that we might have it in form as that was that your Grace sent hither. His Holiness answered, That our sayings had great likelihood of truth, for lacking of Issue Male of the King's Stem, considering the nature of Men being prone unto Novelties, and disposed unto Parties and Factions. The Realm of England would not only enter into their accustomed Divisions, but also would owe or do small devotion unto the Church; Wherefore his Holiness was right well content and ready to adhibit all Remedy that in him was possible as this time would serve. And because he was not expert in making of Commissions, he would consult with the Cardinal Sanctorum Quatuor, and use his advice, which we should shortly know.

We perceiving that the obtaining of our Charges after the King's and your Graces pleasure, depended much upon the Advice of Sanctorum Quatuor, did prevent his going unto the Pope and delivering your Grace's Letters with Recommendations accordingly, we desired him to be good and favourable unto our Requests in the King's behalf; and for the better obtaining of our desires, we promised to see unto him with a competent reward. And this communication had, we shewed unto him the Commission, which he said could not pass without perpe∣tual dishonour unto the Pope, the King, and your Grace; and a great part of such Clauses as be omitted, he hath touched and laid reason for the same in a Writing, which I do send unto your Grace with this. Considering his great Experience, Wisdom, Learning, and the entire affection that he beareth unto the King and your Grace; and that it was far from the King's desire, and nothing for your purposes, that I should first have sent the said Cardinal's Sayings unto your Grace, and abide answer, and eft-soons prevent to do the same: Considering also that the said King desireth a Commission convenient and sufficient, we desired him to make the minute of one, which he gladly did: When it was made, the Pope said, That at his being in the Castle of St. Angelo, the General of the Observants in Spain, required his Holiness, in the Emperor's Name, not to grant unto any Act that might be preparative, or otherwise, to Divorce to be made between the King and the Queen: and moreover desired an Inhibition, that the said Cause should not come in knowledg before any Judg within the King's Dominions. The Pope answered that Inhibitio non datur nisi post litem motam. And as unto the first his Holiness was content, if any like thing were demand∣ed,

to advertise the Emperor before, that he did let it pass; and this was in a manner for his Holiness being in Captivity. But his Holiness being yet in Captivity, as your Grace reports, and esteemeth him to be as long as the Almaines and Spaniards continueth in Italy; he thought if he should grant this Commission, that he should have the Emperor his perpetual Enemy, without any hope of reconciliation: Notwithstand∣ing he was content rather to put himself in evident ruine, and utter undoing, then the King, or your Grace, should suspect any point of ingratitude in him, heartily desiring cum suspiriis & lachrimis, that the King and your Grace, which have always been fast and good unto him, will not now suddenly precipitate him for ever; which should be done, if immediately upon delivering of the Commission your Grace should begin Process. He intendeth to save all upright thus: If Monsieur de Lautrech would set forwards, which he saith daily that he will do, but yet he doth not, at his coming the Pope's Holiness may have good colour to say, He was required by the Ambassadour of England of a like Com∣mission. And denying the same, because of his promise unto the Ge∣neral, he was eft-soons by Monsieur de Lautrech, to grant the said Com∣mission, inasmuch as it was but a Letter of Justice. And by this co∣lour he would cover the Matter, so that it might appear unto the Em∣peror, That the Pope did it not as he that would gladly do displeasure unto the Emperor, but as an indifferent Prince that could not nor might deny Justice, specially being required by such Personages; and imme∣diately he would dispatch a Commission, bearing date after the time that Monsieur Lautrech had been with him or nigh unto him. The Pope most instantly beseecheth your Grace, to be a mean that the King's High∣ness may accept this in a good part, and that he will take patience for this little time, which as it is supposed will be but short, and (in omnem eventum) I do bring a Commission with me, and a Dispensation, which I trust the King and your Grace will like well.

We have given unto my Lord Cardinal Sanctorum Quatuor 4000 Crowns, and unto the Secretary 30 Crowns.

With this Your Grace shall receive a Letter from the Pope's Holiness, Item, a Counsel of Oldrand. that giveth light unto the King's Cause. I shall make the most diligence homeward that I can. Our Lord Jesus preserve Your Grace.

At Orvieto, this first day of Ianuary.

Your most humble Servant and Chaplain, W. Knight.

Rome Ian. 1. 1528.

To the KING.

PLease it your Highness to understand, That as soon as the Pope was at liberty, and came unto Orvieto, I resorted unto his Holiness with all diligence; and at my coming unto him, did make congratulation on your Highness behalf; forasmuch as he was restored unto his Liber∣ty, which he accepted very joyfully and thankfully, giving unto your Highness manifold and high thanks for your great goodness, as well proved in his adversity, as when he was in his most felicity. After this he rehearsed my being at Rome, how dangerous it was, inasmuch as when my being there was detect, espial was made, and I was not passed out of Rome by the space of two hours, or two hundred Spaniards in∣vaded and searched the House. He shewed also that he had received all such Letters as I at my being in Rome did send unto his Holiness; where∣by he did perceive the Effect of your Highness desire concerning your Dispensation: And albeit he did send me word that I should depart, and his Holiness would send unto me the said Dispensation fully speed. Nevertheless he trusted that your Highness would be content to tarry for a time: for the General of the Observants in Spain being lately in Rome, had required him, according unto his Instructions, that he should suffer nothing to pass that might be prejudicial or against the Queen, di∣rectly or indirectly, but that the Pope should first advertise thereof cer∣tain of the Caesarians here. And forasmuch as this Dispensation might encourage your Grace to cause my Lord Legate Auctoritate Legationis to hear and decern in the Cause that your Highness intendeth, and his Ho∣liness standeth as yet in manner in captivity and perplexity: His Holi∣ness therefore besought your Grace to have patience for a time, and it should not be long e're your Highness should have, not only that Di∣spensation, but any thing else that may lie in his power. I replied un∣to this, That his Holiness had once granted it, and that I had dispatched a Post, and made relation thereof, by my Writings, unto your High∣ness; so that I could not imagine by what reason I might perswade unto you that he would perform the promise that he had once broken. In conclusion; He was content that your Highness should have it, but he would have it delivered with this condition; That the Prothonotary and Gambora and I, should beseech your Highness not to attempt any thing in your Cause against the Queen, till such time as the Pope were frank∣ly at his Liberty; which could not be as long as the Almaynes and Spa∣niards did thus reign in Italy; and promise made, we should deliver the Dispensation: and in my poor judgment, it was best always to be in possession of this Dispensation. After this he shewed the Minute un∣to the Cardinal Sanctorum Quatuor, willing him to reform it according to the stile of this Court; which done, he shewed it unto me, and af∣ter said, That he thought good I should depart, because I rode but competent Journies, and the Prothonotary Gambora should follow by Post and bring the Bull with him, which is of the same form and sub∣stance that your Highness's Minute is of: And if there be any thing omit∣ted,

or to be added, his Holiness is always content to reform it, and to put it under the same date that the same Dispensation now beareth; the Copy whereof I do send unto your Highness with this, the Commis∣sion General and Protestation being void, because they were conceived durante captivitate only. And here, on my behalf, none other thing being to be done, I took my leave of the Pope and departed. At my coming unto Scarperii near unto Bonony, I did meet with Thadeus this Courier, which brought certain Expeditions Triplicat; the one unto the Protho∣notar Gambora, the other unto Gregory de Cassali, and the third unto me; among which was a general Commission Triplicat, the one to be com∣mitted to my Lord Legate; and if that could not be obtained, because my Lord Legate might be thought partial, then the same to be com∣mitted unto Staphileius. Item; There was a Copy of a Dispensation, where I perceived, by your Grace's Letter, that your pleasure was to have your Dispensation in form, after the minute that Barlow brought, which was then sped, and already passed; so remained nothing to be sped, but the Commission your Highness pleases. This knowing, I cau∣sed my Servants to continue their Journey, and with one Servant and this Courier, I returned unto Orvieto with Post-Horses; where Mr. Gre∣gory and I, with much Business, have obtained a Commission directed unto my Lord Legate, not in the form that was conceived in England, but after such manner as is sufficient for the Cause, and as I trust shall content your Highness; wherein the Lord Cardinal Sanctorum Quatuor, hath taken great pains to pen, as well your Dispensation as the Com∣mission; for which, and that hereafter he may do unto your Highness the better service, Mr. Gregory and I have rewarded him with 4000 Crowns, of such Mony as your Highness hath caused to be made unto Venice for the furtherance of your Causes. But albeit that every thing is passed according to your Highness pleasure, I cannot see, but in case the same be put in execution at this time, the Pope is utterly undone, and so he saith himself. The Imperialists do daily spoil Castles and Towns about Rome; Monsieur de Lautrek is yet at Bonony, and small hope is of any great Act that he intends. The Caesarians have taken within these three days, two Castles lying within six miles of this: and the Pope being in this perplexity, not assured of any one Friend but of your Highness, that lieth too far off; if he do at this time any displeasure unto the Em∣peror, he thinketh he is undone for ever; wherefore he puts his Honour and Health wholly into your Highness Power and Disposition. This morning I return homewards, and Gregory de Cassali goeth in my Com∣pany as far as unto Florence; and from thence he goeth unto Monsieur de Lautrek, to sollicit him forwards, if it may be. The Holy Ghost send your Highness a prosperous New Year, and many.

At Orvieto, the first day of Ianuary▪

Your most humble Subject, Servant, and Chaplain▪ W. Knight.

Rome 10. Ian. 1528. V. A part of an Original Letter from the same Person to Cardinal Wolsey, by which it appears that the Dispensation was then gran∣ted and sent over.

* 2.10YOur Grace commandeth, That I should send the Commission and Dispensation with diligence, in case they were sped, before the receit of your Graces Letters sent at this time. Wherefore the Protho∣notar Gambora and I being commanded sub poena Excommunicationis to deliver the same, with a certain Request to be made to the King's High∣ness and his Grace, at the time of delivery; I send the same at this time unto Gambora, requiring him in any wise to make diligence to∣wards the King's Highness, and not to abide my coming; the Request and Cause thereof your Grace shall perceive by mine other Letters ad∣joined herewith. And supposing that when your Grace hath seen my Letters, and the Dispensations, and considered this time well, it may chance that the King and your Grace will be rather well content with that that is passed, without suing for any other thing that could not be obtained without long tract, and peradventure not so. Your Grace hath committed as much unto Gregory de Cassali at this time, as unto me, which being near unto the Pope, will without fail do his best dili∣gence: And if it shall be thought good unto the King's Highness, and your Grace, that I do return unto Orv••eto, I shall do as much as my poor Carcase may endure, and thereby at Turine I shall abide the know∣ledg of your Grace's pleasure. The Datary hath clean forsaken the Court, and will serve no longer but only God and his Cure. The Car∣dinal Campegius continueth in Rome sore vexed with the Gout; The Car∣dinals Pisane, Tri••••l••is, Vrsine, Gadis and Cesis, remaineth for Hostages. The Cardinals, Monte, Sanctorum Quatuor, Ridulph, Ravenna, and Pe∣rusino, be with the Pope; the rest abides absent. Our Lord Jesus pre∣serve your Grace.

At Aste the 10th day of Ianuary.

Your most humble Beadsman and Servant, W. Knight.

Orvieto the 13th of January. VI. Gregory Cassali's Letter about the Method in which the Pope de∣sired the Divorce should be managed. Taken from a Copy written by Cardinal Wolsey's Secretary.

* 2.11HEri & hodie ad multam diem sum alloquutus Sanctū Dominū nostrū de mittendo legato, insequens ordinem a Reverendissimo Domino Eboracen. suis literis 27 Decemb. mihi praescriptum. Pontifex ostendit

se cupidissimum satisfaciendi Regiae Excellentiae, cui omnia se debere fa∣tetur, & nunc habuit mecum longum de hac re colloquium, ut invenia∣tur modus omnia, bene, firme & secure faciendi, quo facto & tueri pos∣sit; ideo{que} consulere voluit judicium Cardinalis Sanctorum Quatuor & Symonettae, qui excellentior & Doctior Auditor Rotae est, cum quibus sub sigillo Confessionis egit, ut ex eorum consilio inveniatur modus, ad moram tollendam, & causam secure peragendam: At{que} ita Pontifex cum illis, in hoc quod sequitur, se revolvit, videtur{que} optimus, verus & se∣curus modus, & me rogavit, ut nullo pacto dicam hoc obtinuisse ab ejus Sanctitate sicuti revera obtinui, nam Caesariani eum statum pro suspecto allegarent, sed quod dicam me habuisse a Cardinali Sanctorum Quatuor, & a dicto Auditore. Dicunt quod Rex deberet committere istic causam Cardinali, ratione Commissionis quam attulit Secretarius, vel propria Authoritate Legationis, quod facere potest; & ubi causa fuerit commissa, si Rex conscientiam suam persentiat coram Deo exoneratam, & quod recte possit facere quod quaerit, quia nullus Doctor in mundo est, qui de hac re melius decernere possit quam ipse Rex, ita{que} si in hoc se resol∣verit, ut Pontifex credit, statim causam committat, aliam Uxorem du∣cat, litem sequatur, mittatur publice pro Legato, qui Consistorialiter mittetur, ita enim maxime expediret: nam Cardinalis Sanctorum Qua∣tuor & Symonetta dicunt hoc certum esse, quod si Regina citetur illa nihil volet respondere, nisi quod protestabitur locum & judices suspectos esse, & Caesariani petent a Pontifice per viam Signaturae, justitiae Inhibi∣tionem, qua Rex aliam nullam possit Uxorem capere, & si capiat pro∣les non sit legitima donec causa non definiatur, & petent Commissionem qua Causa audiatur in Curia; de Inhibitione vero Pontifex non potest negare, ne{que} & Commissionem nisi injustitia & mera vis inferatur, ad∣versus quam omnis mundus exclamaret. Quod si Rex aliam Uxorem ceperit hoc non possunt petere, & si petant, negabit Pontifex quod jure possit, nec aliud dicere poterunt vel allegare, nisi quod Cardinalis Eboracen. & Cardinalis mittendus & locus sit suspectus, & petere quod Causa videatur hic, in quo si deducatur, statim feretur sen∣tentia quam Pontifex maturabit, non servatis terminis propter momen∣tum negotii & alias rationes, quas sciet Pontifex adducere, & ita hic obtinebuntur sententiae quae per totum Orbem approbabuntur, quibus nullus Hispanus aut Germanus poterit contradicere, & mittentur in An∣gliam declarandae per Cardinales prout Rex voluerit, & hoc etiam non obstante Pontifex mittet Cardinalem.

Tandem hic est modus rebus omnibus secure medendi, ad quem se∣quendum vos Pontifex hortatur, & rogat ut nihil dicatur quod ab eo procedat. Iste modus non videtur inutilis, quia hic Auditor asserit, non aliter esse faciendum si bene volumus; & quia Reverendissimus Car∣dinalis Dominus Eboracen. instat pro celeritate, interim accersiri pote∣rit qualiscun{que} Legatus Rex voluerit, & magis satisfiet vulgo in mitten∣do Legato, veluti ad definiendam causam, & hic etiam ut dixi omnia sient quae super id Rex petierit.

Praeter••a Pontifex, id quod fecit ut me resolverem ad has literas scribendum, contentus est mittere quemcun{que} Cardinalem ego petiero, sed ait oportere ut aliquis mittatur habilis, id est Doctor in Jure, vel in Theologia, qui sunt isti Campegius, Caesarinus, Senensis, Cesis, Araceli, Monte, qui senex est & immobilis; Caesis in obsidem ivit Neapolim, Cae∣sarinus

Episcopatum, habet in Hispania, Araceli podagra laborat & Frater est, Senensis est Imperialis & non valde prudens, Campegius esset maxime ad propositum, sed Romae est locum tenens Pontificis, unde non posset discedere, continuantibus discordiis inter Germanos & Hi∣spanos, ne{que} auderet egredi a castro; sed hoc periculum & dubium brevi expedietur, nam intra octo dies Caesariani cogentur sibi consulere ut eant in Regnum, si Dominus Lautrek ••o progrediatur, vel ibunt Senas per iter Florentiae, & tunc Campegius poterit exire, & si Rex ita jusserit statim accingetur itineri. Pontifex jussit ut scribam, quod nunquam ingenio aut studio d••erit in excogitando ut adimpleat desiderium & vo∣luntatem Regis, & quod solum ista proponit pro meliori securitate, ne ista fiant quae postea referri debeant, quod pareret dilationem & difficul∣tatem, & quantum ego possim conjicere Pontifex exoptat satisfacere Regiae voluntati. Pontifex denuo replicavit quod se totum rejicit in Brachia Regiae Majestatis, & quod certus est quod Caesar nunquam hoc illi ignoscet, & quod ex hac occasione vocabit eum ad Concilium, vel nihil aliud quaeret nisi ut eum omni statu & vita privet; & dicta Sanctitas parvam spem habet in Gallis, nisi quantum operabitur per Regiam Ma∣jestatem & Reverendissimum Dominum Eboracen. Ad quod Respondi, illum ex praeteritis & praesentibus posse judicare futura. Tandem affir∣mo, quod si semel tollatur Caesarianorum metus, poteritis ex arbitrio vestro disponere de sede Apostolica.

Cardinalis Campegius ad Pontificem scripsit, quod sunt tres dies ex quo frater Generalis communicaverat secum negotium Regiae Majestatis, & quod dixerat ut ad ejus Sanctitatem scriberet, ut omnino faceret aliquam Inhibitionem ne causa istic tractaretur. Ad quod Pontifex non respon∣dit, sed respondebit, se nihil de eo posse facere, quia non pendet causa.

Januar. 1528. ad Collegium. VII. A Duplicat. The King's Letter to the Colledg of Cardinals; from which it appears how much they favoured his Cause.

* 2.12HEnricus Rex, Reverendissimis in Christo Patribus Dominis Episco∣pis Patribus & Diaconis S. R. E. Cardinalibus & Amicis nostris Charissimis salutem. Nihil unquam tam grande esse posse putavimus, quin de ista Sancta sede, vestrarum{que} Reverendissimarum Dominat▪ summa erga nos benignitate, illud semper audacter nobis fuerimus pol∣liciti, quod certe S. Sanctum istud Collegium, quotiens ullam nobis gra∣tificandi occasionem oblatam habuit, cumulatissime praestitit: Caeterum benevolentiam istam vestram, & singulare in nos studium, nunc longe superavit, alacritas, quam in nostra omnium gravissima causa, juvanda ac promovenda, in publico Consistorio, amantissime omnes exhibuistis, quo certe beneficio sic Sacro isti Collegio Sanctissimae{que} isti sedi adstri∣ctos nos fatemur, ut vehementissime optemus gratiam, vel sanguine ipso, publice ac privatim Reverendissimis Dominat. vestris quo{que} posse referre. Quocirca iterum eas impense rogamus, ut in suo erga nos affectu perse∣verare non graventur, efficiemus{que} (Deo bene juvante) ut brevi per∣spiciant, apud gratum & memorem Principem, Sanctae{que} Rom. Ecclaesiae

observantissimum, sua se beneficia & officia collocasse. Interim vobis quas possumus ex animo, tum his literis, tum per Oratorem istic nostrum immortales gratias Reverendissimis vestris Dominis agimus, existimetis{que} quicquid a nobis praestari queat, id suo ornamento & commodo promp∣tissimum futurum.

Febr. 10. 1528. VIII. A duplicate of the Cardinal's Letter to the Pope, about the the Divorce; corrected with his own hand.

BEatissime Pater, post humillimam Commendationem,* 2.13 & Sanctissi∣morum pedum oscula, doleo at{que} gravissime excrucior, quod ea quae tanta solicitudine, literis & nunciis apud Beatitudinem vestram ago, ne∣queam, ut unice & rerum omnium maxime vellem, prius tractare, hoc est, negotium Potentissimi Domini mei Regis, negotium inquam rectissi∣mum, honestissimum acsanctissimum, in quo procurando non aliter me interpono, quam in ejus Regiae Majestatis salute tuenda, in hoc Regno conservando, in publica tranquillitate fovenda, in Apostolica Autorita∣te, in mea deni{que} vita & anima protegenda debeo. Beatissime Pater, ad vestrae Sanctitatis genua provolutus, obsecro & obtestor, ut si me Christia∣num virum, si bonum Cardinalem, si S. Sancto isto Senatu dignum, si Apostolicae sedis membrum non stupidum & inutile, si recti, justitiae{que} cultorem, si fidelem Creaturam suam, si demum aeternae salutis cupidum me existimet, nunc velit mei Consilii & intercessionis rationem habere, & pientissimis hujus Regis precibus, benigne, prompte{que} adnuere: quas nisi rectas, sanctas ac justas esse scirem, omne prius supplicii genus ultro subirem, quam eas promoverem, pro his{que} ego vitam meam & animam spondeo. Alioquin vereor (quod tamen nequeo tacere) ne Regia Majestas humano, divino{que} jure (quod habet ex omni Christianitate suis his actionibus adjunctum) freta, postquam viderit sedis Apostolicae gratiam, & Christi in terris Vicarii clementiam desperatam, Caesaris in∣••uitu, in cujus manu neutiquam est tam Sanctos conatus reprimere, ea tunc moliatur, ea suae causae perquirat remedia, quae & non solum huic Regno, sed etiam aliis Christianis Principibus, occasionem subministra∣rent, sedis Apostolicae Autoritatem & Jurisdictionem imminuendi, & vilipendendi, non abs{que} Christianae Reip. perturbatione: Quibus malis potest vestra Sanctitas sua auto••itate & prudentia mederi. Haec loquor ut Christianus, & ut devotissimum istius Sedis membrum sincere suadeo; non affectus, non Principis amor, non servitutis vinculum me impellit, sed sola rectitudine ad id adducor. Caeterum animi solicitudo non sinit plura exprimere. Vestra Sanctitas in tam justo Regis voto adnuendo, si•• ejus Majestatis animum sibi devinciet & conservabit, ut non solum ipse & ego, sed omnes ejus subditi sint ad omnem occasionem, opes, vires, & sanguinem in Sanctitatis vestrae, Apostolicae Sedis beneficium, libentissime profusuri. Mitto ad Beatitudinem vestram hujus rei gratia, Dominum Stephanum Gardinerum, Primarium Secretissimorum Consiliorum Secre∣tarium, mei dimidium, & quo neminem habeo cariorem; referet ille cuncta distinctius, meum pectus aperiet. Vestram igitur Sanctitatem

humillime rogo, ut eum loquentem me loqui existimares, & eam fidem quam praesenti mihi haberet, illi & Domino Edwardo Foxo Regio fami∣liari in omnibus praestare, & me a tam anxia expectatione liberare dig∣netur.

IX. Cardinal Wolsey's Letter to Gregory Cassali, directing him to make Presents at Rome.

* 2.14TAnta deinde sunt, tam{que} magna officia, quae Reverendissimus Do∣minus Sanctorum Quatuor, tum erga Regiam Majestatem, tum erga me, nunquam non amantissime exhibuit, ut quum ea in agendis gratiis assequi conamur, id animo facilius complecti, quam exteriori ullo pro∣pensae nostrae in eum voluntatis testimonio indicare queamus: ad nostri{que} in eum summum studii & affectionis cumulum, nunc tantum accessit, quantum vix unquam possit a nobis exsolvi; licet{que} de ejus Reverendis∣sim. Dominat. ingenti Regiae Majestati, & mihi gratificandi ardore nun∣quam addubitaverim, sic tamen pectus suum, in Regiae Majestatis pro∣movenda juvanda{que} causa, sic in meis seorsim curandis expediendis{que} negotiis, operam, fidem, autoritatem{que} suam interposuit, ut non mino∣ra semper efficeret, quam nos optare potuerimus: quo certe nomine, ita utrum{que} nostrum, suo suorum{que} omnium commodo & ornamento devinxit, ut non prius conquieturi sumus quam aliquo indicio rebus ip∣sis nostram vicissim gratitudinem fuerimus testati; quot enim modis & quanta sollicitudine Reverendissimus Sanctorum Quatuor de nobis sit op∣time meritus, res praestita indicat, & Dominus Stephanus Secretarius me∣us suo Sermone ac relatu assidue praedicat; & quamvis minusculum illud olim oblatum recusaverit, non tamen Regiae Majestati satisfactum esse potest, nisi memoris sui animi pignus aliquod exhibuerit. Quocirca cum eodem Reverendissimo Domino dexterime agite, ut in familiari ali∣quo colloquio eliciatis, quibus rebus ille maxime oblectetur, mihi{que} quam primum significate, num illi, aulea, Vasa aurea, aut equi maxime pro∣bentur, efficiam{que} ne putet apud Principem inhumanum aut ingratum sua se officia collocasse. Intellexi quo{que} ex eodem Domino Stephano, quam ardenter idem Dominus Sanctorum Quatuor cupiat aedificium Sancti Petri absolvi, veluti monumentum illud Religionis ac pietatis perpetuo futurum, quod certe ejus animi consilium, ut Sanctum ita dig∣nissimum censeo, ut Christianorum Principum liberalitatem quam pluri∣mum mereatur; meo igitur nomine affirmabitis, sic meam me esse ope∣ram apud hunc Serenissimum Regem interpositurum, ut palam constet omnibus, me Ecclesiae membrum non omnino inutile aut stupidum esse.

De aliis vero rebus, in quibus S. D. N. benignitatem & Reverendissi∣mi Domini Sanctorum Quatuor opera & Patrocinio Regiae Majestati & mihi in praesentia est opus, per Dominum Stephanum copiose vos in∣struo, iterum at{que} iterum impense rogans, ut solita vestra diligentia & sedulitate ex nostra expectatione eas curare conficere{que} velitis.

Rome Feb. 1527. X. The Decretal Bull that was desired in the King's Cause.

DIlecto, &c. Salutem & Apostolicam Benedict.* 2.15 Sedis Apostolicae Suprema Autoritas potestatis suae copiam sic omnibus exhibet, ut pro causarum, personarum & temporum qualitate remedia singulis ad aedificationem subministrare, & causas ad Canonum Sanctiones expensas aequissima certissima{que} lance trutinans, laborantibus conscientiis & fluctu∣antibus consulere, summam{que} ipsis tranquillitatem statuere contendat. Cum ita{que} Clarissimus in Christo Filius noster Henricus Octavus Angliae Rex, Fidei Defensor, & Dominus Hiberniae, sua nobis conquestione monstraverat, quod cum Annos ab hinc decem & octo nobilem Mulie∣rem Catharinam Ferdinandi quondam Hispaniarum Regis Filiam, Illu∣stris Principis Arthuri Fratris sui defuncti quondam Uxorem, hortatu, suasu, ac consiliis eorum, quibus se totum in prima Regni sui Admini∣stratione crediderat, quadam sedis Apostolicae Dispensatione praetensa sibi bona fide Matrimonio copulasset, ac ab eo tempore hactenus cum eadem tanquam cum Uxore cohabitasset, prole interim foemina suscepta & superstite ex eadem, ac jam tandem post desperatam prolem Mascu∣lam, de stabilienda & confirmanda ejusdem Filiae suae successione cogi∣taret, lustratis{que} Scriniis dictam super Matrimonio praefato Dispensatio∣nem faceret proferri, doctorum{que} Virorum judicia examinari, cujus quidem Dispensationis tenor sequitur, & est talis, &c.

Quidam Sanctionum & Canonum Ecclesiasticorum consulti, datum dictae cum narratis ejusdem conferentes, alias{que} nonnullas circumstantias quae tum ante dictae Dispensationis impetrationem, quae etiam post ean∣dem impetratam intervenerunt, ponderantes, tum quod causa quae in Bulla pretensa est pacis continuandae, viz. quae ipsa tum coaluerat, foede∣ribus percussis firma constiterat, mutuis etiam populorum commerciis aucta, nullum suae violationis timorem incutiens, qui justus & non om∣nino vanus dici posset, nec urgentissima proinde nec evidentissima vide∣retur, qualem prohibitionis relaxatio exigat & requirat; tum quod preces falsae erant dum narrabatur Praedecessori nostro, eundem Carissimum Fi∣lium nostrum tum cupere cum dicta charissima Domina Catharina con∣trahere Matrimonium, ad hoc ut pacis foedera diutius continuarentur, cum eo tempore, ut a••••erit, impetrationem prorsus ignoraret, & per aetatis immaturitatem, duodecimum, viz. annum non excedentis, affe∣ctum hujusmodi inducere non potuerat; tum quod Protestatione post∣modum interveniente & vim Renunciationis habente, Dispensatio tunc per Renunciationem extincta videretur; Deni{que} quod principes inter quos foedera conservarentur, ante mandatam executioni Bullam fatis concesserant; Bullam ipsam, tum ex surreptionis & obreptionis vitiis, quam aliis etiam de Causis minus validam & inefficacem esse renuncia∣runt & retulerunt, scrupulum dicti Regis animo conscientiae{que} gravem injicentes, eam{que} illi opinionem inducentes, ut Matrimonium praedictum non consistere, ne{que} ••actenus jure constitisse judicaret. Porro autem cum frequentius apud se, ut asserit, animo volveret ac meditaretur, quales exitus hujusmodi nuptiae prae••atae habuerunt, ex quibus, viz. ali∣quot

partus masculi imperfecti parum{que} vitales prodiere, at{que} ideo se omni spe successoris prorsus destitui, quo suam familiam ad pauco∣redactam conservaret, occurente simul memoriae Divina interminatione quae Fratris sui turpitudinem revelanti, & illius Uxorem contra S. Sancta Dei praecepta accipienti inscribitur, praesertim ubi Dispensatio non in∣terveniat, quae ex omni sua parte valeat & consistat, nonnullis etiam affirmantibus nostram non eatenus protestatem patere ut in ea specie gratiam faciamus, etiamsi ut scribit de nostrae potestatis plenitudine non dubitet, juste duntaxat legitime{que} interpositae, quam summam in terris agnoscit & veneratur, ad improbandas illas nuptias tantum undi{que} videt consensum ut illas animo abhorreat, nec aliorum rationibus posset dissuaderi quin abominandas eas judicet, & Divinae Majestati odiosas. Deni{que} idem Carissimus Filius noster debita cum instantia nos precibus sollicitaverit, quatenus personae suae & Regni nobis semper devotissimi rationem habentes, maturo judicio ab angustiis liberemus, quibus se usu praesentis Matrimonii per legem conscientiae privatum, nec ad aliud per leges publicas ante sententiam admissum, vehementer conqueritur com∣prehensum esse. Nos igitur considerantes quot, quanta, tum in Sedem Apostolicam, tum in fidem Christianam officia prae caeteris exhibuerit, promeritus eo nomine ut nostrae vicissim potestatis gratiam uberrimam & promptissimam referat, aliam{que} illius causam at{que} privati esse, ex qua nimirum pendeat salus plurimorum, nec posse dictae causae decisionem diutius proferri & protelari sine gravi discriminis periculo, dicti vero Principis cruciatu maxima quae nos ex gratitudinis vicissitudine minue∣ret debeamus, qua decet festinatione procedi facientes ut ad finem ce∣lerrime perducatur, de Consilio Fratrum nostrorum, quorum in hac causa tam gravi at{que} urgenti judicium adhibuimus, ac etiam eorum quos & Sacrae Theologiae peritissimos & juris Ecclesiastici callentissimos de∣super consulendos audiendos{que} putavimus, quoniam vitia & defectus prae∣dictos ejusmodi esse comperimus, quae pensata praesatae Prohibitionis na∣tura, vires ipsius Bullae merito enervarent; quo magis, viz. attestemur & palam faciamus, quanta animi cura & solicitudine praefati Carissimi Filii nostri conscientiam hujusmodi scrupulis & difficultatibus impediri, implicari at{que} vexari sustineamus, cum alioquin te dilectum Filium no∣strorum Cardin. Eboracen. in illa Provincia & Apostolicae Sedis Legatum, a praeclaris animi tui virtutibus, ad justitiam vero & aequitatem propen∣sissimo sincerissimo{que} affectu nobis sic commendatum & cognitum habea∣mus, ut tibi merito soli omnem nostram Autoritatem, cum in hac Cau∣sa expedienda, tum etiam in reliquis committendam putaverimus, dig∣nissimus quidem nobis existimatus, qui partes nostras tractes & vices ab∣sentis posses supplere: Te tamen Dilectū Filiū — a nobis specialiter istu•• destinandum duximus, ut conjunctim in hac causa procedere pos∣sitis, ita nihilomimus propter incertum casuum eventum mandatam Au∣thoritatem temperantes, ut altero vestrum nolente aut impedito alter omnia exequi & causam fine debito valeat terminare. Vobis ut praefer∣tur conjunctim & ut praefertur divisim, ad cognoscendum & proceden∣dum summarie & de plano, sine strepitu & figura judicii, ac de & super viribus dictae Bullae sive Dispensationis inquirendum, ipsam{que} Bullam sive Dispensationem, si de vitiis praedictis aut eorum aliquo tali proba∣tione constiterit, quae licet aliis minus clara videatur, animo tamen Re∣ligioso, conscientiae{que} vestrae, aut ejus vestrum qui i•• h••c Causa pro∣cesserit,

divisim ut praefertur, satisfecerit, & verisimile apparuerit, vel pacem quae in Bulla praetenditur sine hujus Matrimonii contractu consi∣stere potuisse & continuari, vel dictum Charissimum Filium nostrum, ut allegabatur, non cupiisse contrahere Matrimonium ad hoc ut pacis foedera conservarentur, vel deni{que} Principes in Bulla nominatos, inter quos foedera per illud Matrimonium continuatum iri allegabatur, ante mandatam executioni Bullam fatis concessisse, ipsam nullam, minus va∣lidam, ex surreptione & obreptione inefficacem, irritam & inanem fuisse, semper & esse pronuntiandam & declarandam; Matrimonium autem prae∣dictum, quod ejusdem virtute consistere videtur, nullum simul ac minus legitimum esse, ac pro nullo minus{que} legitimo haberi deberi decernen∣dum; ipsos porro contrahentes ab omni contractu Matrimoniali hujus∣modi liberos, a consortio conjugali quod hactenus observarunt separari deberi, sententiendum & autoritate nostra separandum. Deni{que} utrum∣que ad contrahendum cum alio vel alia, novum conjugium in••undi, li∣centiam & facultatem tribuendum & concedendum, citra omnem recu∣sationem, aut appellationis interpositionem, committimus & demanda∣mus vices nostras; ac vos conjunctim, & altero vestrum nolente ut praefertur aut impedito, divisim, ad praemissa exercenda & expedienda, plenae finali{que} executioni demandanda, Vicarios nostros & nostrum Vi∣carium, aut si quo alio nomine uti poterimus, quod demandatam in praedictis Autoritatem ampliaret, cum omni potestatis plenitudine tam absolutae quam ordinariae, quatenus vel ad praefati Matrimonii con∣gruam dissolutionem, vel novi contrahendi firmam Constitutionem, ex∣pedire videbitur aut pertinere; ita etiam ut Autoritate praesentis Com∣missionis nostrae, cum omnibus illis Canonibus, ad validiorem effica∣ciorem{que} processus vestri firmitatem poteritis dispensare, quaecun{que} eidem obstare putabuntur, omnem{que} defectum quacun{que} ex causa contingen∣tem nostrae Autoritatis interpositione, Dispensatione Apostolica supplere possitis & valeatis, tam prolem ex primo Matrimonio susceptam propter bonam fidem Parentum, si ita expedire visum fuerit, legitimam decernen∣do, pronuntiando & promulgando, quam ex secundo Matrimonio sus∣cipiendam; legitimitatem etiam utrius{que} prolis, censuris & poenis Eccle∣siasticis quibuscunque, per modum decreti aut Sanctionis perpetuae mu∣niendo & vallando, omnibus validioribus & efficacioribus modis & for∣mis quae de jure concipi & excogitari poterunt, facimus, constituimus & ordinamus per praesentes: & quicquid per vos conjunctim, ut praefer∣tur, aut divifim procedentes, per cognitionem judiciariam & summari∣am, aut extrajudiciariam, processus quoscun{que} faciendo, pronunciando aut promulgando, eosdemve executioni mandando, Dispensationes quas∣cun{que} aut gratias in praemissis concedendo & faciendo, & generaliter in aliquibus praedictorum potestatem nostram vel ordinariam vel absolu∣tam exercendo, ut praefertur, actum, gestum, decretum, dispensatum, pronuntiatum, mandatum, aut executum fuerit, id omne & totum, cum primum poterimus, ratum, gratum & firmum habentes, in validissima & efficacissima forma confirmabimus, nec eorum aliqua unquam in••irma∣bimus aut infringemus, aut eorum alicui contraveniemus, nec interim revocabimus; declarantes etiam & protestantes per praesentes, nostrae intentionis esse, ut praesens Commissio, sive Delegatio Autoritatis nostrae, perpetuo effectu gaudeat, & us{que} ad finalem praedictorum conclusionem extremum{que} terminum duret & consistat, non obstantibus quibuscun{que}

decretis, sententiis, mandatis, rescriptis, literis aut Brevibus in contra∣rium, deinceps per nos tanquam irritatoriis, derogatoriis aut revo∣catoriis praesentis Concessionis nostrae, emittendis, destinandis aut pro∣mulgandis; quibus omnibus expresse per praesentes derogantes, & illa omnia pro nullis, cassis, irritis & inanibus reputantes, ac talia esse & ha∣beri, istis{que} omnino anteriora judicari, praesentia vero semper posterio∣ra, & post illa repetita, emissa & destinata, censeri ac tanquam ultima & posteriora contrariis sic deinceps emittendis derogare debere, & caete∣ris contrariis non obstantibus quibuscunque.

Rome Ian. 1528. XI. The Cardinal's Letter to John Cassali about it; Taken from a Duplicate written by his Secretary.

REverende Domine Protonotari, tanquam Frater Amantissime, cum aliis meis literis copiose ad vos perscripsi Regiae Majestatis ani∣mum,* 2.16 & desiderium super his rebus quas vobis in praesentia commisit, suo nomine S. D. N. declarandas.

Nunc vero ob humillimam sinceram{que} meam Devotionem, quae ex jure & officio non solum ejus Sanctitati, sed miseris Ecclesiae sublevandis rebus, dignitati{que} Apostolicae restituendae adstringor, his literis vos in∣struam super quibusdam rebus, praecipue & accurate notandis & consi∣derandis, quas post humillimam, reverentissimam{que} meam Commenda∣tionem dictae Sanctitati, meo nomine sigillatim, speciatim declarabitis; & cum causam concernant, quam Regia Majestas nunc maxime optat & requirit, eandem Sanctitatem vehementissime rogabitis, ut cuncta legere & bene notare non gravetur.

Primo ita{que} indolens infaelicem adversum{que} praesentium rerum succes∣sum, in quo S. D. N. Cardinalium{que} Collegium versatur, diu{que} ac noctu mente volvens, quo pacto quibusve modis, totis meis viribus, omni sumptu molestia{que} neglecta, & cum proprii sanguinis vitae{que} effusione, ministerium aliquod impendere, tantae{que} afflictioni solamen afferre, & Ecclesiae Sanctissimi Domini nostri collapso statui opitulari, in quam rem haud dubie quoad{que} vita suppetet incumbam; mihi{que} in hac cogitatio∣ne versanti, in mentem recordationem{que} subiit, mirus quidem & gran∣dis affectus. qui Divina sic disponente Providentia, ex instanti assidua{que} mea opera provenit, ut hunc optimum Dominum meum Regem indu∣cerem, eique persuaderem quod ad arctissimam istam intimam{que} cordis & animi conjunctionem deveniret erga, S. D. N. Ecclesiae{que} & sedis Apo∣stolicae tutelam ac patrocinium suscipiendum, memoriae{que} succurrunt innumerae rationes a me adductae, ut Regiam Majestatem, quae Caesari tenacissime inhaerebat, adducerem, ad S. D. N. defensionem, rerum{que} Italicarum tutelam amplectendam, ac inter omnes allegatas rationes, nul∣la fuit validior aut vehementior, vel quae Regiae Majestatis pectus magis permoveret, quam intima securitas, perfecta{que} constantia, quam ei assi∣due indesinenter{que} insinuavi de ejus Sanctitatis vera optima{que} & flagranti correspondentia in amore perpetuo indissolubili{que} amicitia, animo & vo∣luntate, petitionibus semper suae R. Majest. & desideriis concedendis, quoad

Ecclesiae Thesaurus & Autoritas ejus Sanctitati Christi Vicario concessa permittit, vel quoad se extendit, seu possit extendere; super id{que} om∣nia uberrime promisi, meam etiam salutem, fidem, honorem animam∣que adstringens, quod omnia ex ipsius Regiae Majestatis votis, in omne tempus praestarentur, abs{que} ulla prorsus occasione aut scrupulo, ab hu∣jusmodi indulgendis petitionibus digrediendi, adeo quod Regia Maje∣stas, ex hoc meo asseveranti relatu, hunc propensum S. D. N. in se ani∣mum perspiciens, mihi{que} ejus Sanctitatis nomine, veluti Legato, & Se∣dis Apostolicae membro loquenti, firmam, certam{que} fidem adhibens, pe∣riculis omnibus post••abitis, laboribus sumptibus{que} spretis, nulla{que} sui Reg∣ni aut subditorum habita ratione, animum adfixit, prorsus{que} statutum & decretum in omnibus se adjungere, at{que} perpetuo & constanter cum S. D. N. in affectu concurrere, in eo{que} certum habeo velle decrevisse{que} perstare, ad mortem usque, nisi forsan ex eventibus, longe diversis a meo promisso & ejus expectatione, occasio subministretur suam Regiam Majestatem ab hoc animi sui decreto amovendi. Id si illi accideret (quod avertat Deus) merito mihi posset adscribere perfidiam, levita∣tem, violationem{que} promissionis, quo casu quid mox officii aut ministe∣rii possem Sanctissimo Domino nostro praestare, aut quae fides in Ecclesiae rebus mihi haberetur, singulari ejus Sanctitatis prudentiae judicandum relinquo: nunquam enim meo in arbitrio posthac esset, quicquam ali∣cujus momenti hinc efficere, in ejus Sanctitatis commodum, hac nunc in re Regiae Majestatis concepta spe, aut expectatione frustrata.

Est secundo accurate considerandum quantopere hoc negotium Regiae Majestati intersit, & quanti sit momenti, unde namque, praeter Con∣scientiae Regiae exonerationem, omnis quo{que} Regiae lineae, & stemma∣tis continuatio pendet; huic adnectitur totius Regni faelicitas, vel exci∣dium, hic securitas & salus corum consistit, qui sub Regis sunt Imperio, & qui ullo unquam tempore nascentur in ejus Regno, qua ex re oriri potest occasio, & fomes tranquillitatis perpetuae, aut discordiae belli{que} atrocissimi in universum Christianum orbem, quae omnia majoris sunt momenti, & vigilantius prospicienda quam cujus{que} Principis vel Prin∣cipissae gratia, favor & expectatio.

Tertio, Causa ex se est hujusmodi ut in animam meam spondere ausim, ejus concessionem, futuram non solum in conscientiae, honoris{que} Ponti∣ficis exonerationem coram Deo & hominibus, sed in Coelis quo{que} gra∣tam, acceptam{que} extituram: In hac deinde re secreta insunt nonnulla, secreto S. D. N. exponenda, & non credenda literis, quas ob causas, morbos{que} nonnullos, quibus abs{que} remedio Regina laborat, & ob animi etiam conceptum scrupulum, Regia Majestas nec potest, nec vult ullo unquam posthac tempore, ea uti, vel ut Uxorem admittere, quodcun∣que advenerit. Non exigua praeterea habenda est ratio eorum, quae aliis meis literis continentur, concernentia, quae pro ingenti thesauro S. D. N. habere queat, tam certam Regiae Majestatis amicitiam, cum ejus Sanctitate constantissime conjunctam futuram in prosperis & adver∣sis, in quas etiam partes amicos suos omnes pertraxit, & assidue pertra∣hit: ad Ecclesiae defensionem, Sanctissimi Domini nostri conservationem, causas omnes suas & actiones dirigens; possent{que} hi omnes, Regia Maje∣state deficiente, in contrarium verti, &, ut vera loquar, nullum Prin∣cipem video in quo S. D. N. possit, quam in Regia Majestate plenius aut perfectius confidere, vel cujus medio Apostolicae sedis status in pri∣stinam

suam dignitatem queat certius restitui, cum abs{que} ejus subsidio, nisi solus Deus ex immensa sua bonitate manum citissime apponat, om∣nino imminutus iri videatur. Quod si Sanctissimus Dominus noster nunc (quod absit) in his Regiis petitionibus durum se, aut difficilem se exhibuerit, mihi certe molestissimum est futurum vivere diutius, ob innumera mala, quae inde subsecutura videntur, hoc praesertim firmo, tuto{que} Regio subsidio tam ingrate abjecto; hoc{que} solum, & certum, & salubre remedium videtur tantae corrigendae calamitati superesse, quo neglecto omnia corruant necesse est. Hac autem in re S. D. N. sua erga Regiam Majestatem animi gratitudine comprobata, poterit de illius ami∣citia & conjunctione quaecun{que} volet sibi polliceri, adversus eos omnes, qui ejus Autoritatem aut dignitatem voluerint oppugnare. Tandem his causis rationibus{que} omnibus in unum congestis, mecum ipse reputans, quam multa gravissimi momenti in hujus conjugii Dissolutione occur∣rant, in tanta aquitate justo{que} fundamento posita, ob quae haec Dissolu∣tio nec possit abs{que} gravissimo detrimento, nec debeat diutius protrahi aut intermitti; videns quo{que} quid allegari possit & allegabitur omnino ad Regiae Majestatis conscientiam coram Deo purgandam, etiamsi id a S. D. N. neutiquam admittatur, quae in hujusmodi allegationibus confisa, ve••eor ne in tanta rerum extremitate constituta, potius quam ingentia mala, quae hinc apertissime imminent, succedant, dicta Regia Majestas ex duobus malis minus malum eligat, & soli suae purae{que} conscientiae in∣••••ns, id agat, quod nunc tam reverenter a Sedis Apostolicae Authori∣tate exigit, unde Sedis contemptus indies gravior excresceret, hoc prae∣sertim tempore admodum periculoso: quae omnia sunt a S. D. N. sum∣ma sua prudentia alte consideranda, nullo prorsus dubio aut difficultate in re tam gravi mature concedenda interjecta; nec eam retardare debet cujusquam mortalis instantia, contemplatio vel satisfactio, praesertim quum in multis aliis rebus, forsan non tam manifestis & apparentibus, Sanctitas sua liberalem, facilem{que} erga alios se saepe praestiterit; cui hu∣millima reverentia praemissa meo nomine dicetis, quod haec loquor tam∣quam fidele, utcun{que} Ecclesiae indignum membrum, omnia excogitans quae possent in Ecclesiae augmentum & existimationem cedere, ea etiam admovens & consulens ut evitentur, quae cessura videantur in contrari∣um. Quocirca Sanctissimo Domino nostro affirmabitis, quod praemissis omnibus tam maximi momenti existentibus probe consideratis, non ve∣luti Mediator aut Intercessor, ob privatum illum affectum quem Regiae Majestatis causis, ut mei juris est, promovendis gero, sed tanquam is qui in re tanta & ex tam certa scientia & cognitione, velim Sanctissimo Do∣mino nostro suadere, ut quod nunc petitur omnino concedat, idque suade∣rem etiam si in hoc Regnum nunquam venissem, ne{que} hic commune quicquam haberem; rogoque, precor, & obtestor ejus Sanctitatem, ut omni dubio, respectu, metu{que} deposito, nullo pacto neget aut differat ea concedere aut adnuere, quae Regia Majestas urgentissimas ob causas tanta nunc animi sollicitudine exposcit; sed his potius benignius liberali∣ter{que} adnuat, & omnia concedere non gravetur in pleniorem modum qui hujus rei gratia possit excogitari, compertissimum{que} sibi sua Sancti∣••as habeat, se id effecturum, quod coram Deo & hominibus justum om∣nino habebitur, actissimeque Regiam Majestatem devinciet ad suae San∣ctitatis, Ecclesiae Apostolicaeque Sedis, causasque omnes pro viri∣bus juvandas protegendasque, nec ea in re, ulli labori, sumptui▪

Regno vel subditis parcet, nec (si opus fuerit) propriam Personam exponere recusabit, in ea opinione constantissime permansura, in eandemque sententiam Gallorum Regem & alios confaederatos at∣trahet, tum pro suae Sanctitatis & Cardinalium liberatione, tum pro Sedis Apostolicae Authoritatis & dignitatis restitutione; & prae∣terquam quum dicta Sanctitas mei humillimae suae Creaturae fidem & exi∣stimationem conservabit, quo in omnem eventum & necessitatem ea possim hic facilius commodius{que} tractare quae in Ecclesiae commodum, be∣neficium & securitatem cessura videbuntur, in quae officia omnem meam industriam, zelum, studium{que} adhibebo, hunc quo{que} Serenissimum Regem in perpetuum sibi lucrifaciet. Quod si harum rerum rationem non ha∣buerit, vereor ne sit futurum in mea potestate, ut ullo modo hanc Regi∣am Majestatem vel alium ullum Principem ad ea adducam, quae Sanctissi∣mo Domino nostro solatio aut subsidio esse possunt. Sed confido ab ipsius Sanctitate tantam malorum occasionem sublatam iri, gratissimo, benignissimo, liberrimo{que} animo, omnia ut petuntur concessuram esse, nullo objecto impedimento, contradictione aut mora.

Romae Ian. 20. 1528. XII. Staphileus's Letter to the Cardinal, that shews how much he was persuaded of the justice of the King's Cause. The Original.

REverendissime & Illustrissime Domine D. mihi colendissime,* 2.17 post humillimam cōmendationem D. V. Reverend. dignabitur intelligere, qualiter quintadecima die post recessum nostrum a Londino conscendi∣mus navem, retenti interim in portu ob tempestatem Maris & contrarios ventos: interim in itinere fui cum Reverendo Domino Roffen. & di∣sputavimus materiam multum, copiose, & satis prolixe, in praesentia Do∣mini Doctoris Marmeduci, qui intellexit omnia ex utra{que} parte ab utro∣que dicta & saepius replicata; penes quem autem steterit victoria, vel saltem, uter nostrum validius certaverit, D.V. Reverend. percipiet ex fide∣li relatione praefati D. Marmeduci. Unum certifico D.V. Reverend. quod pro uno mediocri Episcopatu desiderassem quod huic nostrae Disputatio∣ni interfuisset Serenissimus Rex noster & D.V. & Regina, pro intelligentia veritatis & pro modo disputandi: etenim commendo humiliter D. V. Reverend. istum bonum virum, bonum servitorem ac diligentem Serenissi∣mae Regiae Majestatis & D.V. Reverendiss. Quibus me quo{que} humillimum ac ex toto devotissimum eorum servum quam humillime possum ex toto corde meo semper commendo, praestiturus utri{que} fideliss. & amantiss. obsequium in rebus & negotiis mihi commissis & committendis. Bene valeat D.V. Reverendiss. quae dignabitur tenere me semper in bona gratia Serenissimi Regis nostri, qui est decus & ornamentum Regiae Dignitatis.

Ex Bononia 20 Jan. 1528.

D. V. Reverendiss. Humillimus Servitor Episcopus Staphileus.

Ad Campegium, 1528. XIII. The Cardinal's Letter to Campegius, taken from the Draught of it; Corrected with his own hand.

* 2.18REverendissime in Christo Pater, grata semper huic Regiae Majestati extiterunt Vestrae Reverend. Dominat. officia, sed gratissimum omni∣um illud fuit, quod tanta fide & sedulitate in ipsius promovenda causa ab ea fuisse praestitum ex Reverendi Domini Jerdonen. sermone cogno∣vit: quam optimi amoris significationem toto pectore amplexatur, jus∣sit{que} ut suis nominibus ingentes vestrae Reverendissimae D. gratias habe∣remus: Cui ego eo quo{que} nomine maxime quo{que} me debere fateor, nulla enim in re magis obnoxium me sibi potest efficere, quam si totis suis viribus, omni gratia & Authoritate adnitatur, quo negotium hoc ex Regiae Majestatis sententia quam citissime conficiatur; hujusmodi enim est ut nullum gravius possit accidere, dilationem nullam patitur, utpote quod totius hujus Regni conservationem, Regiae sobolis continuationem & ejus animi salutem in se contineat: causa quidem manifestior est quam disputatione egeat, & sanctior quam debeat in controversiam adduci, hanc unam gratiam & nunc primum a Sede Apostolica votis omnibus petit, & eam tum ex rei justitia, tum ex sua in S. D. N. filiali devotione, spem concepit, ut nullo pacto sibi persuadeat unquam fieri posse ut sua expecta∣tione frustretur, quam scit vestrae R. D. opera ac pio patrocinio maxime posse juvari.

Iterum igitur at{que} iterum Reverendissimam D. vestram obsecro, ut postquam recenti & claro hoc testimonio purgavit quicquid antea in Regiam Majestatem fide sinistre fuerat ad nos delatum, & nostrum ani∣mum sibi totum devinxit, non gravetur nunc strenue in hoc Regio pro∣movendo negotio ad optatum us{que} finem perseverare, quod ita cor no∣strum premit, ut vel proprio sanguine id vellemus posse a S. D. N. im∣petrare. Caetera, vestra Reverendissima D. uberius ac distinctius cog∣noscet ex Reverendo Domino Episcopo Jerdonensi, & ex Domino Ste∣phano Gardinero intimo meo servo, & Domino Edwardo Foxo Regio familiari, quibus rogo ut certissimam in omnibus fidem velit habere. Et faelicissime valeat.

Maii 7. 1528. XIV. The Cardinal's Letter to G. Cassali, desiring a Decretal Bull to be sent over. A Duplicate.

* 2.19MAgnifice Domine Gregori, &c. Ingentem Serenissima Regia Maje∣stas & ego laetitiam concepimus, quum tum ex Domini Stephani literis, tum vero ex Domini Foxi relatu cognovimus, quanta fide, in∣dustria, ac vigilantia usi sitis in ejusdem Regiae Majestatis conficiendo ne∣gotio, quem vestrum animum, etsi saepe antea arduis in rebus exploratis∣simum certissimum{que} haberemus, hoc tamen tam claro testimonio nihil a

vobis omissum perspicimus, quod votum nostrum utcun{que} juvare potu∣isset. Caeterum quum nonnulla adhuc meo aliorum{que} Doctiss. virorum judicio superesse videantur, ad Regiae Majestatis causam securissime sta∣biliendam finiendam{que} de quibus ad D. Stephanum in praesentia perscri∣bo; Vos iterum at{que} iterum rogo, ut de illis impetrandis apud S. D. N. una cum Domino Stephano vestram gratiam & Authoritatem, quam apud ejus Sanctitatem maximam esse & audio & gaudeo, pro viribus in∣terponatis, maxime autem ut in Commissione illa Decretali a S. D. N. nullis Arbitris seu consultoribus admissis concedenda, & secreto ad me mittenda, omnes vires ingenii, prudentiae diligentiae{que} vestrae adhibea∣tis, affirmabitis{que} & in salutem animam{que} meam eidem S. D. N. sponde∣bitis, quod dictam Bullam secretissime nullis mortalium oculis conspi∣ciendam apud me asservabo, tanta fide & cautione, ut ne minimum quidem ex ea re periculum, vel periculi metum ejus Sanctitas sit sensura; non enim eo consilio aut animo eam Commissionem impetrari tam ve∣hementer cupio, ut vel illius vigore ullius processus aut aliud praeterea quicquid ageretur, vel eadem publice privatimve legere illa ulli exhi∣beretur, sed ut hac quasi arrha & pignore summae paternae{que} S. D. N. erga Regiam Majestatem benevolentiae apud me deposito, quum videat nihil illi denegaturum quod petiverit, perspiciat{que} tantum fidei ejus Sanctitatem in me reposuisse, sic mea apud dictam Majestatem augeatur Authoritas, ut quanquam vires omnes suas opes{que} Apostolicae Sedis con∣servationi & in pristinum statum reparationi sic sponte dicaverit, me tamen suasore & consultore omnia in posterum, & in sanguinis effusio∣nem sit concessura & effectura, quae in ejusdem Sedis & suae Beatitudinis securitatem, tranquillitatem & commodum, quaquam ratione cedere poterunt.

XV. The Brieve of Pope Julius for the King's Marriage; suspected to be forged.

JUlius Papa Secundus. Dilecte Fili & dilecta in Christo Filia,* 2.20 salutem & Apostolicam Benedictionem. Romani Pontificis praecellens Au∣thoritas concessa sibi desuper utitur potestate, prout (personarum, ne∣gotiorum & temporum qualitate pensata) id in Domino conspicit ex∣pedire. Oblatae nobis nuper pro parte vestra petitionis series contine∣bat, quod cum alias tu Filia Catharina, & tunc in humanis agens quon∣dam Arthurus Carissimi in Christo Filii nostri Henrici Angliae Regis illustrissimus primogenitus, pro conservandis pacis & amicitiae nexibus & foederibus inter praefatum Angliae Regem, & Carissimum in Christo Filium nostrum Ferdinandum Regem, & Carissimam in Christo Filiam nostram Elizabeth. Reginam Catholicos Hispaniarum & Siciliae, Matrimonium per verba legitime de praesenti contraxeritis, illudque carnali copula con∣summaveritis, quia tamen Dominus Arthurus, prole ex hujusmodi Ma∣trimonio non suscepta, decessit, & hujusmodi vinculum pacis & con∣nexitatis inter praefatos Reges & Reginam ita firmiter verisimiliter non perduraret, nisi etiam illud alio affinitatis vinculo confoveretur & con∣firmaretur, ex his & certis aliis causis, desideratis Matrimonium inter vos per verba legitime de praesenti contrahere: Sed quia desiderium

vestrum in praemissis adimplere non potestis, Dispensatione Apostolica desuper non obtenta, nobis propterea humiliter supplicari fecistis, ut vobis providere in praemissis de Dispensationis gratia & benignitate Apo∣stolica dignaremur. Nos igitur qui inter singulos Christi fideles, prae∣sertim Catholicos Reges & Principes, pacis & concordiae amaenitatem vigere intensis desideriis affectamus, his & aliis causis animum nostrum moventibus, hujusmodi supplicationibus inclinati, vobiscum, ut aliquo impedimento affinitatis hujusmodi ex praemissis proveniente non obstante Matrimonium inter vos contrahere, & in eo postquam contractum fuerit, remanere, libere & licite valeatis, Authoritate Apostolica per prae∣sentes Dispensamus; & quatenus forsan jam Matrimonium inter vos de facto publice vel clandestine contraxeritis, ac carnali copula consumma∣veritis, vos & quemlibet vestrum ab excessu hujusmodi, ac Excommuni∣cationis sententia quam propterea incurristis, eadem Authoritate ab∣solvimus, ac etiam vobiscum ut in hujusmodi Matrimonio sic de facto contracto remanere, seu illud de novo contrahere, inter vos libere & licite valeatis, similiter Dispensamus, prolem ex hujusmodi Matrimonio sive contracto sive contrahendo suscipiendam legitimam decernendo. Volumus autem, si hujusmodi Matrimonium de facto contraxistis, Con∣fessor, per vos & quemlibet vestrum eligendus, paenitentiam, quam ad∣implere teneamini, propterea vobis injungat.

Dat. Romae apud San∣ctum Petrum sub annulo Piscatoris, die 26 Decemb. millesimo quingen∣tesimo tertio. Pont. nostri Anno primo.

Sigismundus.

XVI. A part of the Cardinal's Letter to G. Cassali, desiring leave to shew the Decretal Bull to some of the King's Council. A Du∣plicate.

ILlud igitur video maxime necessarium superesse ut Decretalis Bulla, quam Reverendissimus Dominus Legatus secum defert, secreto le∣genda exhibeatur nonnullis ex Regis Consultoribus,* 2.21 eo quidem consi∣lio, non ut in judicium proferatur, vel ad causam definiendam adhibea∣tur, sed solum ut perspicientes illi, quorum prudentia & Autoritas non parva es••, nihil a me fuisse omissum, quod causam Regis possit securissi∣mam redere, omnia{que} fuisse a S. D. N. concessa, quae in causae firmamen∣tum ullo pacto queant excogitari facilius, ubi Regiae Majestatis securi∣tati, Regni quieti, & perpetuo totius rei stabilimento undi{que} consul∣tum viderint, in sententiam nostram deveniant, summa{que} cum diligentia in Autoritate Apostolica ad Dei gloriam conjuncta rectissime absolvan∣tur. Proinde, Domine Gregori, iterum at{que} iterum vos impense rogo, quod ad S. D. N. genua devoluti ejus Beatitudinem meo nomine obse∣cretis, ut hoc reliquum meae fidei meae{que} dexteritati de Bulla Decretali ostendenda committere velit, quam rem sic moderabor, ut nullum pror∣sus periculum, nullum damnum, nullum odium queat unquam sibi, vel Sedi Apostolicae provenire; hoc{que} tam instanter precor, ut pro salute mea conservanda petere queam ardentius nihil.

XVII. John Cassali's Letter about a Conference he had with the Pope. An Original.

Reverendissime ac Illustrissime Domine D. mi Colendissi∣me, &c.

QUum Tabellarius D. Vestrae Reverendissimae cum ejus mandatis literis{que} die 2. Novemb. datis Bononiam ad Equitem fratrem per∣vem••et,* 2.22 ne{que} ipse tunc posset prae debilitate properatis itineribus Romam venire, ne ad eam rem longioris temporis moram interponeret, misit per dispositos equos D. Vicentium Cassalium fratrem nostrum patruelem, vo∣lens ipsum statim subsequi; venit igitur D. Vincentius Cassalius. At ego Vestrae Dominationis Reverendissimae literis lectis ac perpensis, S.D.N. adivi, & ea quae D. V. Reverendissima scripserat, diligenter ejus San∣ctitati exposui, ipsas{que} etiam literas recitavi, quae prudentissime & effica∣cissime omnia explicabant. At{que} hujusmodi verbis sum loquutus.

Non locus hic nec tempus postulat, Beatissime Pater, ut ego nunc commemorem, quanto amore, quanto animi affectu, quibus{que} officiis illa Regia Majestas Apostolicam Sedem Sanctitatem{que} Vestram sit ubique omni tempore prosequuta, quanta{que} observantia & fide Reverendissimus Dominus Eboracen. semper coluerit; nec recensendum hic videtur, quot labores, quot incommoda subiverint, quae officia, quas multoties impen∣sas effecerint, quaerentes Ecclesiasticum statum, Christianam Religio∣nem, & Catholicam Fidem protegere ac conservare: Nec vestra Sancti∣tas ignorare debet, quibus laboribus, quantis precibus, quot tabellariis, quot oratoribus missis, quot non dicam literis, sed voluminibus conscrip∣tis, post multa insuper Jurisperitorum consilia, tum ex Anglia allata, tum hic etiam formata, fuerit tandem a vestra Sanctitate impetratum, ut res eo, quo fuit pacto, componeretur: Qua ratione Regiae Majestatis desiderio indulgebatur, & Beatitudinis vestrae honori ac conscientiae, ju∣stitiae{que} & aequitati consulebatur: At nunc Sanctitas Vestra animadver∣tit illos, praeter omnium nostrum spem & opinionem, omni auxilio pe∣nitus esse destitutos: Reverendiss. Campegius non modo non ostendit, se adeo urgentibus precibus Serenissimi Regis obtemperare velle, sed ut primum ad Colloquium venit, rem totam pervertit, Regiam Majestatem a Divortio dissuasit, perinde ac si ei Legatio demandata fuerit, ut Sere∣nissimo Regi ex parte Reginae persuadere debeat, ut se a Divortio ab∣stineat, adeo ut non possit Regia Majestas stimulum hunc Conscien∣tiae ex suo pectore evellere, semper{que} in ea mentis perturbatione illi sit permanendum, ut omnibus horis cogitet successorem sui Regni ex suo sanguine defuturum. Ne{que} adhuc Reverendissimus Campegius ullam significationem dedit, velle se ad id exequendum descendere, quod priore illa generali Commissione continetur; verum, quod pejus etiam est, quum multis precibus Bulla Decretalis in hac causa Regia impetrata fuerit, promiserit{que} Vestra Sanctitas se permissurum ut Serenissimo Regi ac Reverendiss. D. Eboracen. ostenderetur, & eorum manibus crederetur, quam ipsi aliquibus ex Secretissimis Consiliariis ostenderent, ut Sere∣nissimus Rex de totius negotii aequitate instructior fieret, noluit Reve∣rendissimus Campegius eam credere Serenissimo Regi, aut Reverendis∣simo

Domino Eboracen. suo in ea causa Collegae. Cur autem velit Ve∣stra Sanctitas Regiam Majestatem in eam spem adduxisse, ut deinde ho•• pacto illam frustretur ac deludat. Tunc S. D. N. injecta in meum bra∣chium manu, me ulterius loqui prohibuit, se ira accensum non abscon∣dens, dixit, Non parum sibi de D. V. Reverendissima conquerendum esse, atque sub ejus fide se deceptum esse; Bullam Decretalem dedisse, ut tan∣tum Regi ostenderetur, concremaretur{que} statim: ad hoc me (inquit) multis ille magnisque precibus protraxit, ostendens, si id non dare∣tur, manifestam suae saluti ruinam impendere; nunc autem eam Bullam, quae debuit esse Secretissima, vult divulgare, ne{que} unquam se promisisse concessurum ut Consiliariis ostendatur: literas (inquit) ipsas Reveren∣dissimi Eboracen. proferre possum, quibus id tantum, quod dixi, petit, & ipsum Equitem Cassalium testem volo, quod Dominus Stephanus Gardinerus & ipse nil aliud a me postulaverunt, nec si postulassent, quic∣quam amplius obtinuissent; at{que} utinam aliter rem petissent, eam nam{que} facile denegassem, nec ad hanc paenitentiam venissem, ex qua vel unius digiti jactura (modo fieri possit) quod factum fuit revocarem, video enim quantum mali ex eo mihi subeundum sit. Quum S. D. N. haec & similia contra suum morem dixisset, ego in eam sententiam subsequutus, sciendum esse, quod D. V. Reverendissima petit, non esse ab eo, quod ejus Sanctitas constitutum fuisse dicit alienum, nec D. V. Reverendissi∣ma hanc rem divulgari velle, aut secundum eam Bullam sententiam ferri; Caeterum Regiae Majestati & sibi tradi, ut possent aliquibus fidelioribus carioribus{que} Consiliariis ostendere, ut ipsi de re tota fiant instructiores, quod perinde arcanum erit, ac si in nullius notitiam devenisset. An non (inquam) Sanctitas Vestra pleros{que} habet, quibus quum aliquid arcanum crediderit, putet id non minus celatum esse, quamsi uno tantum pectore contineretur, quod multo magis Serenissimo Angliae Regi evenire debet, cui singuli in suo Regno sunt subjecti, ne{que} etiamsi velint, possunt Regi non esse fidelissimi: Ve nam{que} illis si vel parvo momento ab illius volun∣tate recederent, quid hoc praeterea obesse potest? an non sic petitum, sic constitutum fuit? quae ratio Sanctitatem Vestram propositum mutare cogit? Ibi Pontifex iracundus, & concitatior etiam quam paulo ante; Haud (inquit) ita fuit constitutum, nec me latet, quid de ea Bulla fa∣cere cogitent & cujusmodi ex eo mihi damnum redundaturum sit; fir∣mum igitur illud habeatis, me decrevisse, ne{que} sententiam muto, nolle quicquam amplius hac in re permittere. At ego, nolit (quaeso) Vestra Sanctitas sic ex certa animi sententia loqui, ac potius in his literis Reve∣rendissimi Domini Eboracen. consideret damna, ruinas, haereses, quae Vestrae Sanctitatis culpa in illo Regno orirentur: Regia enim Majestas male a Vestra Beatitudine tractata, injuria, & ignominia affecta, studi∣um & voluntatem, quam semper optimam in Sedem Apostolicam habuit, in contrariam partem convertere posset, hoc est Dominationi Vestrae toto pectore considerandum. Esto quod de hujus negotii aequitate discepta∣tum non sit, concedamus etiam hanc rem malam, & mali exempli futu∣ram (quod quidem secus esse judicaverunt omnes) an non Vestra San∣ctitas novit plera{que} quae non bona sunt praeferri nonnunquam a nobis solere, ne pejora patiamur; at{que} hoc tum aliis in rebus, tum imprimis haeresium evitandarum causa providendum est, quas videmus, quum se∣mel altiores radices egerint, non posse amplius extirpari: at{que} ibi ad illi∣us pedes genibus flexis, eam precibus omnibus sum obtestatus, ut amici∣tiam

potentissimi Regis conservare, observantiam Dominationis Vestrae Reverendissimae erga ejus Sanctitatem, nostram{que} servitutem respicere vellet; relicta nam{que} Regiae Majestatis amicitia, religionis imminutio subsequeretur, & Regni illius a tam antiqua cum Sede Apostolica con∣junctione dissolutio, ac Dominationis Vestrae Reverendissimae gratia & Autoritas apud Sereniss. Regem non suo merito deficeret, ejus{que} fortasse salus periclitaretur; Nos autem qui semper Beatitudini Vestrae inservivi∣mus, pro qua tot bonis officiis functi sumus, & tantum operae perfeci∣mus, ad integram amicitiam inter Regiam Majestatem & Vestram Sancti∣tatem conservandam, in medio nostrarum actionum, Regni illius damna & calamitatem, nostram{que} certissimam ruinam conspiceremus. Ad haec S. D. N. & brachiorum & totius corporis agitatione, animum commo∣tum ostendens, Volo (inquit) ego ruinam, quae mihi modo immineat considerare, & idipsum quod feci valde me angit; Si haereses, vel alia mala oritura sunt, quaenam in eo mea culpa erit, satis meae conscientiae fuerit me vacasse culpa, cui essem obnoxius, si hoc etiam quod nunc ex me petitur concederem: Nec Reverendissimus Dominus Eboracensis, nec vos ullam causam de me conquerendi habetis, quicquid nunc polli∣citus sum praestiti, ne{que} aliud unquam, etsi mihi faciendi esset facultas, Regia Majestas & Reverendissimus Dominus Eboracen. a me petierunt, quod non promptissime concesserim, ut quis{que} facile intelligat, quanti eos semper fecerim; ad aliqua etiam Vestri causa faciliorem me praebui. Caeterum ubi vertitur meae conscientiae integritas omnia posthabenda cen∣seo, agaut per se ipsi quod volunt, Legatum remittant eo praetextu, quod in causam ulterius procedi nolint, & deinceps ut ipsi volent rem confici∣ant, modo ne me autore injuste quicquam agatur. Tunc ego, Nonne Vestra Sanctitas vult, ut ex vigore Commissionis procedatur? quod quum velle affirmasset, dixi, igitur Reverendissimus Campegius Sancti∣tatis Vestrae voluntati adversatur, Divortium enim Regi dissuasit; At Pon∣tifex, ego (inquit) illi imposui, ut Divortium Regi dissuaderet, persua∣deret Reginae; quod autem ad Commissionem pertinet, si requiratur, exequetur. Sumus ergo (inquam) concordes, Beatissime Pater, quod quum ita sit, quid nocere poterit Decretalem Bullam aliquibus secretis∣simis ac juramento addactis Consiliariis ostendisse: Tum quassans caput, Scio (inquit) quid de ea facere constituant, verum nondum Campegii literas ex Anglia legi, quapropter die crastino ad me redibitis. Hoc pacto S. D. N. primo die me dimisit. Ad fuit his sermonibus Dominus Vincentius Cassalius, quem ob equitem fratrem huc missum dixi, qui equitem ipsum excusavit, quod quamvis ille animadverteret negotium hoc tanti momenti esse, ut etiam cum vitae discrimine Romam per dispo∣sitos equos sibi properandum esse videret, nihilominus supersedisse vi∣dens quod si id fecisset necesse sibi futurum domi, & in lectulo permane∣re potius, quam de re tanta coram ejus Sanctitate agere. Atque inte∣rim Dominus Vincentius multas rationes ad persuadendum, equitis Cas∣salii nomine adhibuit, quas eodem pacto ejus Sanctitas in sequentem diem rejecit.

Postridie ejus diei signatura habita est, cui ego tanquam referendarius interfui, in vesperum{que} est protracta, nec judicavi opportunum Pontifi∣cem signaturae munere defessum aggredi, quum praesertim ejus Sanctitas diceret se nondum Campegii literas perlegisse. Res igitur iterum in diem proximum rejecta fuit, quo postea horam commodam nactus Pontificem

adivi, quum{que} omnium Capitum, quae D. V. Reverendissimae literis continebantur, quasi summam effecissem, ne quicquam per oblivionem praeterirem, ab ea primum parte coepi, in qua dicitur suam Sanctitatem concessisse Commissionem generalem in amplissima forma, & promisisse ferendam sententiam, se ratificaturum. Pontifex hoc verum esse affirma∣vit, dicens se contentum esse, ut ad sententiam procedatur; Qua vero parte est, ejus Sanctitatem Bullam Decretalem concessisse, ut secretiores Regiae Majestatis Consiliarios instrueret, id a veritate longe remotum dixit, posse{que} ad id se literas D. V. Reverendissimae ostendere: Atque ea repetivit, quae priore die super hoc dixerat, viz. Dominum Stephanum Gardinerum & Equitem Cassalium se testes habere, hanc Bullam non ea conditione petitam fuisse ut ostenderetur cuiquam, praeterquam Serenis∣simo Regi & D. V. Reverendissimae, & Campegium nunc ad se scribere tantundem effecisse, quo facto ex conventione Bullam comburi debere, promissurum quo{que} se dixit, ut si quae allegantur, probentur, ad sen∣tentiam ferendam procedatur, se id ratum habiturum. Quum{que} ego quaesissem an vellet, quae fierent per eam Bullam comprobare, minime id oportere dixit; negavit quo{que} eam Consiliariis ostendendam esse, qui tametsi rem bonam non judicarent, approbarent tamen super ejus Sanctitatis Conscientiam; ac saepius interim repetivit, non esse amplius in ea re commorandum. Ad aliam igitur partem deveni, in qua D. V. Reverendissima dicit, Reverendissimum Campegium Divortium inter Re∣gem Serenissimum & Reginam conatum dissuadere: Tum Pontifex Cam∣pegium scribere dixit, eo se etiam functurum officio, ut Reginae Divor∣tium persuaderet, quam ab eo alienam invenerit; modeste tamen eam, ait, locutam fuisse, & Consiliarios petiisse, qui ex Hispania denegati fuerint, ex Flandria autem concessi. Dixit etiam S. D. N. se literas ad Regem, Reverendissimo Campegio ex suo Chirographo dedisse, ut Re∣gia Majestas fidem his haberet, quae Reverendissimus Campegius suae Sanctitatis nomine diceret. Ad illam deinde partem deveni, ubi est: Causam Regis perinde differt, ac si nolit ad judicium, sententiam{que} in partem suae Majestatis ferendam descendere, donec S. D. N. certiorem prius effecerit, de his ad hanc causam concernentibus, quae ibi vidit & audivit. Ad haec respondit, Campegium quandocun{que} requisitus fue∣rit, processurum, ne{que} de supersedendo Commissionem habere; se tan∣tum injunxisse, ut quum procedi coeptum esset, se certiorem faceret, ne tamen interim morae aliquid interponeretur. At ubi est nullo pacto ad∣duci vult, ut mihi suo Collegae Commissionem hanc Decretalem credat: Dixit verum id esse, ideo factum ne pluribus palam fieret, eaque con∣ditione qua petitum fuit, ostensam nequicquam amplius expectandum, ea repetens, quae prius etiam circa hoc dixerat. At ego, videat Sancti∣tas vestra quod ex his verbis, quae hic scripta sunt loquor, quae dicunt Sanctitatem Vestram Commissionem Decretalem concessisse, ea conditio∣ne ut aliquibus Regiis Consiliariis ostenderetur. Tum Pontifex ite rum excandescens; Ostendam (inquit) literas ipsius Reverendissimi Eboracen. nec loquor mendacia, & non minus meis verbis, literis{que} prioribus Re∣verendissimi Eboracen. fides est habenda, quam his quas nunc affertis. Tum ejus Sa nctitatem mitigari quaesivi, si minus urgenter mandata exe∣querer, quo niam id a me fieri oportet. Quod ad Regni ruinas, damna, calamitates, scandala, & diminutionem Religionis, multa in eandem sententiam dixit, in quam primo die locutus fuit; quum diceret, Egregium

vero decus Serenissimo huic Regi fuerit, si ipse, qui Fidei Defensor & sit & appelletur, qui libros etiam pro ejus defensione ediderit, eandem nunc impugnare cogatur; Ad haec quam recte sint venturi, viderint ipsi. Eo autem loco, in quo dicebatur aliquid de Regio negotio, inter Generalem Fatrum de observantia, & ejus Sanctitatem convenisse, & eo autore foedus inter ejus Sanctitatem & Caesarianos componendum, Dixit, id ostendere, quod de Regio negotio nihil promiserit, quod qui∣cun{que} pollicitus sit, & quin poterit habita ratione suae conscientiae, re ipsa praestare velit: In eo autem quod de Pace tractanda affertur, dixit, se nullum modum in tali negotio invenire, ne{que} se adhuc scire, quod iste Generalis ullas pacis conditiones sit allaturus; at{que} ea insuper addi∣dit, quae meis literis die 15 Novemb. datis D. V. Reverendissimae sig∣nificavi.

Aliis deinde diebus S. D. N. saepissime sum alloquutus, qui decrevit cum Reverendissimis de Monte & Sanctorum Quatuor Cardinalibus de his rebus omnibus loqui, praeterquam de Bulla Decretali, de qua cum nemine vult ullam fieri mentionem, jussit{que} ex omni Scriptura ejus me∣moriam eximi. De reliquis ita{que} rebus omnibus loquutus sum cum his duobus Cardinalibus qui dixerunt Pontificem contentum fore, ut ad sen∣tentiam procedatur, tametsi id pleris{que} alienum videatur, deque eo non∣nulli ex Cardinalibus cum obtrectatione loquuntur, & Caesaris Orator ne procedatur Protestatur, volunt{que} fieri in Curia Causae advocationem, Commissionem{que} cum Inhibitione ad partes; dicunt{que} hi duo Reveren∣dissimi, quod quae postulant illi, justa sunt, nec minimo cui{que} denegari possent, nolle tamen Regiae Majestatis causa S. D. N. quicquam ex eo quod factum sit, immutare.

Quum alio etiam die Pontificem otiosum nactus essem, multa cum ejus Sanctitate, de rebus praeteritis disserui, deque eo, quod ego ad ejus utilitatem cum Venetis egissem, quoniam scirem Serenissimi Regis, & D. V. Reverendissimae voluntatem esse, ut quotiescun{que} occasio dare∣tur, pro suae Sanctitatis commodo omnia fierent: Exposui deinde quan∣topere elaborassem pro negotio Cerviae & Ravennae, ut{que} multa Gallici Oratores egissent a D. V. Reverendissima potissimum instigati; Addidi etiam efficacissima verba, quibus usus est Dominus Stephanus Gardi∣nerus. Ad omnia S. D. N. respondit, se ea de re Regiae Majestati, ac D. V. Reverendissimae gratias habere, & mihi quoque gratias egit; dixitque, non tamen omnes simul tantum efficere potuistis, ut mihi mae civitates redderentur. Scitis autem conditiones foederis in quo ego quoque eram, f••isse, ut quum quis nostrum injuria affice∣retur, ab eo caeteri confoederati injuriam propulsarent, quod multo magis pro me faciendum erat, quum qui in ipso foedere essent mihi inju∣riarentur; Et inde Caesariani volunt mihi persuadere Venetos non fuisse id facturos, si putassent Regi Angliae aut Christianissimo displiciturum: Neque interim desistunt, multa, magna{que} mihi polliceri, unde ego, quod alias etiam dixi, id quod affertur, quum aliter facere nequeam, accipere cogar. Illud{que} etiam vos scire volo promissum mihi fuisse, si legatus hic in Angliam mitteretur, futurum ut mihi civitates a Venetis restitue∣rentur. Tum ego, non omnia, Beatissime Pater, adhuc sunt perfecta, Rex enim potentissimus omnino operam dabit, ut illae civitates Beatitu∣dini

Vestrae restituantur: An non, quae ejus Majestas scribit Vestra San∣ctitas animadvertit? Cui videndum imprimis est, ne de ipsa Serenissimo Regi sit conquerendum; & ex hac occasione iterum ad Regiam Cau∣sam redii. At ejus Sanctitas dixit, se omnia quae potuisset pro Regia Majestate & D. V. Reverendissima fecisse, facturam{que} etiam libenter.

Nonne igitur (inquam) posset ratio aliqua inveniri qua concedere∣tur eam Bullam aliquibus ex Secretioribus Consiliariis ostendi posse? Tum Pontifex, non (inquit) Non potest hoc fieri, nec a me impe∣trari; quod si ullo modo fieri potuisset, minime tam multas magnas{que} preces a Serenissimo Rege, & Reverendissimo Domino Eboracen. ex∣pectassem; quum{que} quibusdam validis Argumentis instarem, prohibuit me ulterius de hujusmodi re loqui. Nolui ego unquam dicere, equitem fratrem brevi esse venturum, ne Pontifex rem in illius adventum pro∣traheret, ea tantum de causa, ut moram interponeret.

Omnibus deinde aliis diebus super eodem negotio institi, nunquam ta∣men Pontifex sententiam suam ulla ex parte immutare voluit; tantum illud decrevit, Nuntium mittere velle, qui suam sententiam verbis expli∣caret: quum{que} nulla mihi amplius spes relinqueretur quicquam ampli∣us impetrandi, tum demum dixi, Equitem fratrem Romae futurum se∣quenti die, qui quum adeo gravis momenti rem, cerneret, noluerit suae valetudini consulere, & quod is minime putasset, suae servitutis in ejus Sanctitatem merita hoc modo male tractanda fuisse. Gratum sibi dixit Pontifex Equitis adventum fore, quod{que} cum ipso & constituerentur omnia, negans tamen se ullo pacto id quod nunc petitur concessurum. Venit ita{que} Eques frater, qui non secus ac si nunquam quisquam de hac re cum Pontifice egisset, singula de integro tractavit, omnibus his modis & rationibus tentatis quae excogitari poterunt. Quae omnia minutim Dominus Vincentius Cassalius noster patruelis, quem ad ipsum mittimus, verbis coram explicabit, egoque ne D. V. Reverendissimae jam nimis molestus sim, de hac ulterius non scribam.

Quod ad Wintoniensem Expeditionem spectat, multum hi Reveren∣dissimi Domini Cardinales offendebantur, nunc ab ipsis pecuniarum re∣missiones postulari, quum depraedata eorum bona sint, ipsi{que} propter id ad Paupertatem redacti. Quibus ego ostendi, majus emolumentum ad ipsos venturum, si D. V. Reverendissima unam Ecclesiam acciperet, al∣teram deponeret, quam si alter tantum Wintoniensis Ecclesiae expeditio∣nem faceret; neque D. V. Reverendissimam nimis hanc permutationem optare dixi, quum Wintoniensis non multo Ecclesiae Dunelmensi sit di∣tior. Ad haec dixerunt, quod libentius D. V. Reverendissimae quam cui∣quam alteri erunt gratisicaturi, quoniam ipsa de sede Apostolica sit semper bene merita, non tamen se vereri, quin D. V. Reverendissima Wintoniensem Ecclesiam illius Regni primariam sit acceptura. Ego quum Pontificem, & deinde Cardinales eos qui magis rebus nostris student ambissem, effeci ut Pontifex, de ea re in Consistorio referret, quod ejus Sanctitas effecit, multis etiam additis laudibus D. V. Reverendissimae, quibus aliqui Cardinales, & maxime Neapolitani, responderunt ea quae superius dixi. Illud tandem decreverunt, quod quum D. V. Reveren∣dissima solvere debeat, pro expeditione Wintoniensis Ecclesiae, & pro retentione Ecclesiae Eboracensis & Abbatiae Sancti Albani, habita ratione totius summae, ejus pars dimidia V. D. Reverendissimae

condonaretur, & ut ad 13 vel 14 millia aureorum remittant, & non multo plus eo, quod pro Wintonien. tum Ecclesia deberet solvere. Id Reverendissimis Cardinalibus ideo displicebat, quoniam nollent res hu∣jusmodi in exemplum trahi, quum praesertim Magnus Franciae Cancel∣larius, ipse quoque in magna quadam Expeditione, idipsum in praesentia flagitat, quod isti concedere nolunt.

Caetera ex Domini Vincentio D. V. Reverendissima copiosius coram intelligat; Quae bene valeat.

Dat. Romae die 17 Decemb. 1528.

Humillimus servus Jo. Cassalius Prothonotar.

XVIII. The Pope's Letter to the Cardinal, giving Credence to Campana. An Original.

Dilecto Filio nostro Thomae Sanctae Ceciliae Presbytero Cardinali Eboracen. In Regno Angliae, nostro & Sedis de Latere Legato.

DIlecte Fili noster, salutem & Apostolicam Benedictionem.* 2.23 Existi∣mavimus non tam commode per literas responderi posse his, de quibus postremo Oratores Carrissimi in Christo Filii nostri istius Regis nobiscum egerunt; Ita{que} proprium hominem Franciscum Campanam fa∣miliarem nostrum istuc mittimus, ex quo sua Serenitas ac Circumspectio tua plenius intelligent quae nobis occurrant, tam de rebus ad pacem & publice ad universam Christianitatem spectantibus, quam super privatis Serenitatis suae, de quibus nobis per literas & Oratores vestros significa∣stis, quas quidem summopere cordi habemus. Circumspectionem tuam hortamur, ut sibi ac Serenitati suae persuadeat nos paternam benevolen∣tiam at{que} animum gessisse & gerere erga Serenitatem suam, ab eodem{que} amore proficisci omnia quaecun{que} illi significamus, ut pluribus Circum∣spectionem tuam, quam merito multum amamus, exponet Dilect. Fil. Card. Campegius, Legatus una tecum noster, ac dictus Franciscus, qui∣bus plenissimam fidem habebitis.

Datum Romae 15. Decembris M. D. XXVIII.

J. Clemens manu propria.

Decemb. 1. 1528. XIX. A part of Peter Vannes his Instructions, directing him to threaten the Pope. An Original.

— ANd Peter, as of himself, shall a-part say unto his Holiness; Sir, I being an Italian, cannot but with a more fervent zeal and mind than any other, study and desire the Weal, Honour, and

Safety of your Holiness and the See Apostolick; which compelleth me to shew unto your Holiness, frankly, what I see in this matter. Surely, Sir, in case your Holiness continuing this particular respect of fear of the Emperor, do thus delay, protract, and put off the accomplishment of the King's so instant desire in this Matter, and not impart to his Ma∣jesty therein bounteously of the Treasure and Goods of the Church, and the See Apostolick, quantum potestis ex Thesauro Ecclesiae & ex ple∣nitudine Potestatis ac Autoritate a Deo vel ab Ecclesia collata. I see assured∣ly, that it will be a means so to alienate the fast and entire mind which his Highness beareth to your said Holiness, as not not only thereby his Grace, Nobles, and Realm, but also many other Princes his Friends and Confederates, with their Nobles and Realms, shall withdraw their De∣votion and Obedience from your Holiness, and the See Apostolick, stu∣dying how they may acquite this your Ingratitude, in the highest cause that can be devised, shewed, and so long continued with the sembla∣ble. And therefore, Sir, at the reverence of Almighty God, cast not from you the heart of this noble virtuous Prince, who finally cannot fail, the Peace had, which Christendom may not long forbear, to have in his puissance, such a stay as may be able, in the highest and largest man∣ner, to recompence his Friends, and to acquite the contrary.

Henry R.

XX. The Cardinal's Letter to the Ambassadors about his promotion to the Popedom. An Original.

Magnifico Equiti Domino Gregorio Cassalio ac Domino Petro Vanni, Serenissimi Domini Angliae & Franctae Regis in Rom. Curia ora∣toribus.

* 2.24MAgnifice Domine Gregori & Domine Petre salutem. Sicuti in∣commodissimus totius Reipublicae Christianae, ac potissimum Re∣gis Majestatis negotiis S. D. N. obitus accidit, ita etiam vos non latere puto quantum periculi & discriminis hujus Serenissimi Regis saluti & honori, ac Regni sui quieti ab hac futuri Pontificis Electione immineat, & quantopere vobis adnitendum, ac vestro studio, diligentia, industria & prudentia occurrendum & obstandum sit, ne aliquis eligatur Ponti∣fex alienus ab hac Regia Majestate; & quid pro me promovendo facere ac tractare debeatis, cumulate per communes meas literas vos admonui: nec oportet per has quicquid aliud replicare, quas solum ad vos scribere volui, ut significem vobis me totum hoc gravissimum & omnium maxi∣mum negotium, de quo acturi estis, vestrae prudentiae, fidei, & dexte∣ritati, quam longo temporis usu exploratissimam habeo, committere & credere, spero{que} vos spei & opinioni meae de vobis conceptae omnino re∣sponsuros, & bene valete.

Londini die 6 Feb. 1528.

Vester amantissimus Frater T. Cardin. Eborac.

XXI. An Information given to the Pope about the Divorce. An Original.

Adnotatio Summaria eorum quae aliis libellis fusius explicata S. D. N. tum licere, tum expedire, persuadent, ut in Causa Regiae Maje∣statis Sententiam divortii ferat.

PRimum licet atque etiam expedit dirimere hoc Matrimonium,* 2.25 quod juri tum divino tum humano repugnat.

Divinum enim jus duci prohibet Uxorem fratris, quin hic fratris Uxo∣rem ductam fuisse sit notorium.

Humanum vero jus, duo hujus Matrimonii impedimenta continet, al∣terum Affinitatis, quod divino jure inductum severissime sancivit; alterum publicae Honestatis, & justitiae, quod promulgavit Deus, si ex definitione Matrimonii, divini, humani{que} juris commutatio interveniret, quibus∣nam auspiciis hoc Matrimonium constare dicemus, quod utroque jure adversante ac repugnante, contractum est, coit, & utcumque consistit?

Sed cessavit, inquiunt, in hac specie juris utrius{que} prohibitio per gra∣tiam & Dispensationem summi Pontificis.

Respondetur quidem istis multis modis. Primo non esse videri, quod nullum est, nullum autem haberi quod sine Autoritate legitima fiat; deni{que} Pontificis Autoritatem non eatenus pertinere, ut in gradi∣bus divina lege prohibitis dispensare possit: non opinionibus Scriptu∣rientium, qui Pontificis Authoritatem imminutam velint, sed ipsius Pontificis sententia constat, quem suae Jurisdictionis modum, & optime novisse & ampliare velle potius quam restringere credendum est; quae quum ita sint, etiam si humani juris prohibitio per Dispensationem sub∣lata videatur, manet nihilominus immotum, quod divinum est, si ipsis contra seipsos credimus Pontificibus.

Deinde, ut posse Pontifices dispensare fateamur, & in ea parte tribua∣mus plus Authoritatis quam ipsi sibiipsis audeant arrogare, tamen non passim, non quocun{que} modo, non temere, & sine omni consideratione, posse eos dispensare; at{que} fatendum est ne suo testimonio Dissipatores verius, quam Dispensatores appellentur. Itaque ut causam urgentissimam & evidentissimam, tum etiam manifestissimam debet habere Dispensatio, precibus deni{que} veris, non ementitis at{que} confictis inniti.

In Dispensatione autem, quo constat hoc Matrimonium, verbis qui∣dem pacis causa proponitur, sed non ideo quia sic refertur, re ipsa sub∣sistit, Pontificis facta non ad verborum superficiem, sed rei ipsius solidam veritatem expendi convenit.

Certum est, pacem multis modis, tum firmissimam fuisse uno{que} Ma∣trimonio conciliatam, pactorum deni{que} ac foederum vi constantem, istud necessario Matrimonium non desiderasse, & jam Dispensationem sine causa intervenisse dicimus, & consequenter nullam esse, manere{que} ad∣huc divinam prohibitionem at{que} adeo & humanam.

Porro etiam, si aliqua sit, & causam haberet, tum mendaciis conflata

est, subreptitia & obreptitia merito appellanda, jure tum divino, tum humano reprobata.

Nam quum quod alioqui Canonibus cautum sit, ipsius etiam Dispen∣sationis proaemium contineat,

Romani Pontificis Autoritatem concessa sibi desuper uti potestate, prout personarum, causarum, & temporum qualitate pensata, id in Domino salubriter conspicit expedire; Quomo∣do potuit S. D. N. hujus Serenissimi Regis qualitates pensare quas igno∣ravit?

Neque enim de aetate quicquam, quae in contrahendo hoc Ma∣trimonio praecipua qualitas erat, narrabatur, & tamen illum annum eo tempore duodecimum non excessisse notorium est; & tacita ad hunc modum aetate, mendacium pro causa suggestum est manifestissimum; Cupiisse, viz. tunc Serenissimum Regem contrahere Matrimonium, ad hoc ut pacis foedera continuarentur: facti veritas est, tum quid agere∣tur ignorasse, & etiamsi tum scivisset, tamen non fuisse verum quod cu∣peret ad hoc ut pacis foedera continuarentur, aetas ostendit, quae per communis juris dispositionem discretionem non admittit; cupere quidem affectus est, caeterum cupere contrahere Matrimonium, ad hoc ut pacis foedera continuarentur, judicii est & discretionis. Porro autem, quum de continuandis inter duos Principes foederibus ageretur, alter ante man∣datam exequutioni Bullam fatis concessit, & re integra, causa, si quae fuit, cessavit.

Sed producitur aliud Breve tenoris tam efficacis ut istas Objectiones non admittat.

Sed manet nihilominus eorum sententia, qui Pontificem non posse di∣spensare affirmant, secundum quos nec Breve nec Bulla consistit; deinde Breve falsum esse, & pro falso judicari deberi, multis rationibus convin∣citur; denique falsum cum sit, & tamen prioris Bullae errores corrigat, illam opinionem merito confirmet, ne prior Dispensatio efficax videatur, vel eorum judicio, qui hoc Matrimonium defendere studuerunt, viz. qui veris allegationibus diffisi, ad falsas & confictas Dispensationes, vitia ob∣jecta removentes confugere coacti sunt.

Ista, si singula minus sufficiant, saltem collata, obtineant & persuade∣ant licere. Illa vero opinio multis persuasa, Pontificem, viz. non po∣tuisse dispensare, ut sola infirmet Dispensationem, non petitur, sed habet nihilominus aliquid considerationis; quanquam enim refellatur a qui∣busdam & reprobetur, manet tamen scripta, atque adeo testimonio ipsi∣us Pontificis comprobata. Perpendatur deinde causa & suggestionis veritas, si mendacium intervenisse apparet, & quod est notorium, illam Dispensationem adversariorum factis in novi Brevis fabricatione tacite reprobari, quis non videt ex his causis licere ut sententia Divortii pro∣feratur?

Postremo expedit ut id pronuntietur, quod in omnium sententias consentiat, Reprobatio autem Dispensationis cum omnibus convenit opinionibus, sive quia Authoritas abfuit, sive quia non recte interposita dicatur; Approbatio vero cum istis dissentit omnibus.

Expedit ut firma sit & inconcussa Regni Successio, quae contra has opiniones confirmari non potest.

Expedit ut conscientia Serenissimi Regis his scrupulis impedita, & tur∣bata, expedita & tranquilla reddatur.

Breviter, expedit votis Serenissimi Regis satisfieri, qui pro genuinis & innatis suis virtutibus, non nisi optima cupit, & modo etiam optimo votorum suorum compotem effici laborat; si non virtutem spectaret, caetera nihil haberent difficultatis, sed omnium virtutum cogitationem quandam esse animadvertens, suum justitiae decorum, quod temperantia est, quae∣rit, ut justum, justo modo, obtineat & assequatur. Ita{que} expedit ne auxilium denegetur, vel differatur ei qui id juste implorat.

To my loving Friends Master Stephen Gardiner Doctor of both Laws; Sir Francis Brian, and Sir Gregory Cassalis, Knights; and Mr. Peter Vannes Secretary to the King's High∣ness for the Latin Tongue; His Graces Orators, Residents in the Court of Rome.

XXII. The second part of a long Dispatch of the Cardinals con∣cerning the Divorce. An Original.

—AN other part of your Charge consisteth in expedition of the King's great and weighty Cause of Matrimony,* 2.26 where∣upon depend so many high Consequences, as for no earthly Cause to suffer or tolerate, tract or delay, in what case soever the Pope's Holi∣ness be of amendment or danger of life; nor as is aforesaid, oweth to be by his Holiness preteromitted, whether the same be in the state of Recovery, or in any doubt or despair thereof: for one assured and principal fundamental and ground is to be regarded, whereupon the King's Highness doth plant and build his Acts and Cogitations in this behalf, which is from the reasonable favour and justice, being the things from the which the Pope's Holiness, in prosperis nec adversis, may lawfully and honestly digress; and when the plainness of his Cause is well consi∣dered, with the manifest Presumptions, Arguments, and Suspitions, both of the insufficiency of the Bull, and falsity of the Brief, such as may lead any Man of reason or intendment, well to perceive and know, that no sufficiency or assured truth can be therein; How may the Pope's Holiness, ex aequo & justo, refuse or deny to any Christian Man, much less to a Prince of so high merits, and in a Cause whereupon depend so many consequences, to his Holiness well known, for a vain respect of any Person, or by excuse of any Sickness, justifie, colour, or defend any manner refusal, tract, or delay, used in declaration of the truth in so great a Matter, which neither for the infinite conveniences that thereby might ensue, admitteth or suffereth to be delaied, nor by other than himself, his Act or Authority, may lawfully be declared. And well may his Holiness know, That to none it appertaineth more to look unto the justness of the King's desire in this behalf, than to his Highness his self, whose Interest, whose Cause, with the same of his Realm and Suc∣cession resteth herein; for if his Grace were minded, or would intend to do a thing inique or injust, there were no need to recurr unto the Pope's Holiness for doing thereof. But because his Highness and his Council, who best know the whole of this Matter, and to whose part

it belongeth most profoundly to weigh and ponder every thing con∣cerning the same, be well assured of the truth of the Matter, needing none other thing but for observance of his Duty towards God and his Church, to have the same Truth also approbate and declared by him to whom the doing thereof appertaineth; his Grace therefore seeing an untruth alleadged, and that so craftily as by undue and perverse ways, the same, without good reason adhibited, may for a season bring things into confusion, doth communicate unto the Pope's Holiness presumpti∣ons and evidences enough, and sufficient to inform the Conscience of his Holiness of the very truth: which then, if his Holiness will not see, but either for affection, fear, or other private cause, will hearken to every dilatory and vain allegation of such as led upon undue grounds would colour the Truth; What doth his Holiness less therein, than un∣der a right vain colour expresly deny and refuse the said Justice, which to be done either in health or sickness, in a matter of so great moment, is in no wise tolerable? But for the same reasons that be before mention∣ed, is the thing, whether the Pope's Holiness be in hope or despair of life, without further tract to be absolved and determined; for if Al∣mighty God grant his Holiness life, this Act is, and always shall be, able to bear it self, and is meet to be an Example, a President, and a Law, in all like Cases emerging, the Circumstances and Specialities of the same in every part concurring as they do in this; nor can the Emperor make exceptions at the same, when he best knowing, percase, the un∣truth shall see the grounds and occasions, that of necessity and meer Ju∣stice have enforced and constrained the Pope's Holiness thereunto; which he could not refuse to do, unless he would openly and manifestly commit express injury and notorious injustice. For be it that the Pope's Holiness hearkning to the said frivolous and vain Allegations, would refuse to declare the Law herein to the King's purpose, then must his Holiness, either standing in doubt, leave and suffer the Cause to remain in suspence to the extream danger of the King's Realm and Succession for ever, or else declare the Bull or Breve, or both to be good, which I suppose neither his Holiness nor any true Christian Man can do, standing the manifest occasions, presumptions, and apparent evidences to the contrary. Then if the matter be not to be left in suspence, no judg∣ment can be truly given to the approbation of the Bull or Breve; how can the Pope's Holiness of Conscience, Honour or Vertue, living or dying, thus procrastinate or put over the immediate finishing thereof, ac∣cording to the King's desire? or how may his Holiness find his Conscience towards God exonerate, if either living he should be the cause of so many evils as hereof may arise; or dying, wilfully leave this so great a Matter, by his own default, in this confusion, incertainty and perplexi∣ty? It is not to be supposed, that ever Prince most devout to the See Apostolick, could so long tolerate so high an Injury, as being so meri∣ted towards the said See, is both unacquitted for his kindness with any special Grace, and also denied upon his petition of that, which is evi∣dent to be plain Justice. This thing is otherwise to be looked upon, than for the Pope's Sickness, where most need were to put an end unto it, to be delaied, seeing that living and amending, it is of it self expe∣dient and justifiable, and dying, it shall be an act both necessary, me∣ritorious and honourable. For this cause ye now knowing the King's

mind in this behalf, shall, if ye have not already before this time spo∣ken with the Pope's Holiness at length in these Matters, as the King's Grace trusteth ye have done, sollicite as well by the means of Messiere Iacobo Salviati, as by the Bishop of Verone, and otherwise as ye can think best, to have such commodious access unto his Holiness, as ye may declare the Premises unto him; which by your wisdoms, in as ef∣fectual and vive manner as ye can open it unto his Holiness. It is un∣doubtedly to be thought the same shall rather be to his comfort and en∣crease of Health, than to any his trouble or unquietness; and that his Holiness hearing these Reasons not evitable, will, whether he be in way and hope of amendment, or otherwise, both proceed to the said indi∣cation, and also to the Declaration of the Law, and passing of a suffi∣cient and ample Decretal, as hath been devised in the King's said Cause, with other such things, as by former Letters and Instructions, by the Decrees mentioned in the same, that failing have been committed unto you, to be solicited and procured there; in the labouring where∣of, albeit since your departures from hence, the things have, by reasons of the Pope's sore sickness, otherwise chanced than was here supposed, by means whereof ye not instructed what to do in any such case, were peradventure not over-hasty or importune to labour these Matters, till the Pope's Holiness might be better amended, nor could percase find the means to have convenient access unto his presence for the same, ye must nevertheless adhibit such diligence, as howsoever the sickness of his Holiness shall cease, amend, or continue, these things be not for the same, or any other cause, tracted or left in longer suspense; but finding possible means to come unto the Pope's presence, to declare all such things unto the same, mentioned both in the former Letters and Instru∣ctions given unto you, and also in these presents, as may make to the purpose; and failing of often access in your own Persons to his Holi∣ness, ye cause the Bishop of Verone, and other such assured Friends as ye can attain, being about him at such times as they may have with his Holiness, to inculcate unto him the said Points and Considerations, and all other that ye can excogitate and devise to the furtherance and ad∣vancement of these Matters, not forbearing or sparing also, if ye shall see difficulty at the Pope's hand, or in audience to be given to you or your Friends there, being about his Person, to break and open after a good fashion and manner the same unto such of the Cardinals, as ye may perceive assuredly and constantly to favour the King's Highness, and the French King in Election of a future Pope, in case (as God forbid) the Pope's Holiness should decease; and to shew unto the same Cardinals, all such things as you shall think meet, both for their more ample instru∣ctions in the truth and specialities of the Matters, as well concerning the Indication of Truce, as the King's said Cause, and the presumptuous Reasons, and plainer Evidences, leading to the insufficiency of the Bull, and apparent falsity of the said Breve; to the intent, that as many of the said Cardinals as ye can win, made sure in those Matters, they may, both in time of sickness, and also of amendment, move and induce the Pope's Holiness thereunto, laying before him as well the Merits and Honour that may ensue by the perfection of the Premises, as the dan∣ger imminent by the contrary: and semblably it shall be expedient that ye win and make sure to the same purpose, as many of the Officers of

the Rota and other as ye can, who as ye write be not accustomed, nor will give counsel to any Person but the Pope's Holiness; for albeit, ye cannot have them to be of the King's Council, yet nevertheless they may do as much good, or more, in training and counselling the Pope's Holiness, upon the great Reasons that you can shew unto them, to hearken unto your Overtures in this behalf. To which purpose you shall adjure, make, and win, as many Friends of the Cardinals, of them, and other, as ye possibly may, as for the thing which the King's Highness and I more esteem than twenty Papalities; and amongst other, ye shall insist, by all means and good persuasions ye can, for the continuance there of the said Bishop of Verone, so as he may countervail the Arch-Bishop of Ca∣puan; who, as it seemeth, is continually about the Pope's Person, and were necessary to be met with in the labours and persuasions, which by likelihood he maketh to the hindrance of the King's Purpose: For the better continuing of the which Bishop of Verone, not only the King's Highness and I write unto him at this time, as by the Copy of the same several Letters being herewith ye shall perceive, but also the French King will do the semblable. And furthermore, to the intent that the Pope's Holiness may well perceive, that not only the said French King mindeth the King's said Cause, and taketh it to heart as much as it were his own, and will effectually join and concur with the King's Highness therein, but that also he is and will be conformable to the said Indicati∣on; He will send thither, with all speed, the Bishop of Bayon to fur∣ther, sollicite, and set forth the same; who, before his departure from hence, which was a good season passed, was and is sufficiently and am∣ply instructed in all things requisite to this purpose; and not only in these Matters, but also in such other as were written unto you by Vin∣cent de Cassalis, and Hercules, upon advertisement given hither that the Pope's Holiness was deceased; so as ye may be sure to have of him ef∣fectual concurrence and advice in the furtherance and sollicitation of your Charges, whether the Pope's Holiness amend, remain long sick, or (as God forbid) should fortune to die; trusting, that being so well furnished by all ways that can be devised, ye will not fail to use such diligence as may be to the consecuting and attaining of the King's Pur∣pose: wherein, tho ye be so amply and largely instructed, that more cannot be, yet nevertheless having lately received from the Bishop of Worcester a Memorial of divers great things to be well noted and con∣sidered, for trial of the falsity of the said Brieve, I send you herewith a Copy of the same Memorial, to the intent ye substantially visiting and perusing the same, may follow and put in execution such part thereof, for better trial of the falsity, as is to be done there, like as the rest meet to be done here, shall not fail to be executed with diligence ac∣cordingly.

Thus be ye with these, and other former Writings, sufficiently in∣structed what is to be done by you there, whether the Pope's Holiness continue long in his sickness, or whether the same fortune to decease, or soon, God willing, to amend. There resteth no more, but that ye always take for a perfect ground, That tho to every new chance not before known, sufficient Provision and Instruction could not be given to you at your departure, ye always note, remember, and regard, That this the King's Cause admitteth nor suffereth any manner negative,

tract, or delay; wherefore knowing that so well as ye do, and also how much the Indiction of the Truce shall be commodious and necessa∣ry, both to the King's Highness in particular, and to all Christendom in general, by means whereof his Grace shall avoid Contribution, and other Charges of the War, ye must now, if ever you will have thanks, laud, or praise for your Service, employ your selves opportune & impor∣tune, to put an end to the Points to the King's satisfaction and desire; and in every difficulty to study, by your Wisdoms, the best and next Remedy, and not always to tract your doings, till upon your Advertise∣ment hither, ye shall have new knowledg from hence: For thereby the matter it self, and also your demur there, be of over-long a continu∣ance, and infinite inconveniences by the same may ensue. I therefore require you, according to the special trust and confidence that the King's Highness and I have in you, now for ever to acquit your selves herein with all effect possible, accordingly so as the King's Highness be not lon∣ger kept in this perplexity and suspence, to his Graces intolerable in∣quietness, and the great heaviness of all those that observe and love the same.

Furthermore, tho it so be that the King's Trust, and also mine is, Ye will by your Wisdom find such good means and ways as ye shall not fail, God willing, to open and declare unto the Pope's Holiness, the whole of the King's Mind, and all and singular the Premisses, with the residue above-mentioned in your former Instructions and Letters sent unto you: Yet nevertheless considering what ye wrote of the doubt of continuance of the Pope's sickness, and to make sure for all Events and Chances, in case his Holiness (as God forbid) should long remain in such state, as he might either take upon him the naming of the Peace, journying and repairing to the sacre Diet, nor also hear the whole of the things by you to be opened and propounded touching the King's said Cause; It hath been thought to the King's Highness convenient, ra∣ther than these great and weighty Matters should hang in longer su∣spense, to excogitate some other good means and way how these Mat∣ters, so necessary, may by some ways be conduced and brought to an end: And it is this; That the Pope's Holiness not being able to travel to the place devised, where the Princes may be near him for Treaty, and managing of the Peace, he do depute me and my Lord Cardinal Campegius, conjunctim & divisim, as his Legats for that purpose, to do and execute all such things in his Holiness's Name, as the same should do in that behalf if he were there present; whereunto, for the well of Christendom, we shall be contented to condescend. So always, that as hath been written heretofore unto you, before I pass or set forth to any Convention or Place, to the intent before specified, the Kings Highness be fully satisfied and pleased in his said matter of Matrimony, without which, neither with nor without the Pope's presence, I will ever begin or take that Voyage: for performance whereof, this Article following is of new devised, to be by you propounded unto his Holiness, if the Decretals cannot be obtained, or some other thing, that ye shall well know and perceive, by advice of expert Counsel there, to be better to the Kings purpose than this thing now devised, and that may without tract be passed or granted; that is to say, That his Holiness do enlarge, extend, and amplify his Commission given to me and my Lord Legate

Campegius, whereby we jointly and severally may be sufficiently fur∣nished and authorized, to do as much in this cause of Matrimony, with all the emergents and dependencies upon the same, as his Holiness may do of his ordinary and absolute Power, with sufficient and ample Clau∣ses, ad Decernend▪ & Interpretand. jura, leges, & Rescripta quae••un{que} hoc Matrimonium concernentia, una cum omnibus & singulis dubiis in eadem causa emergentibus. And further, to make out Compulsories to any Princes, or Persons of what preheminence, dignity, state, or condition soever they be, Etiam si in Imperiali, Regali, vel alia quacunque dignitate perfulgeant, sub quibuscun{que} poenis, and in what Countries and places soever they be, to exhibit and produce any manner Witness, Records, Ori∣ginals, Rescripts, or other thing, in what place, or time we, or the one of us shall require them, or any of them in this behalf, with all and singular the Circumstances requisite and necessary to such a Commission, after such ample and assured manner, as the same once had, we shall not need for any Objections, doubt, or other thing that might infringe or lack, to send of new to the Pope's Holiness for other provision, whereby the King's said Cause might hang in any longer tract or delay. In which case of coming to this Commission, ye Mr. Stevins must have special re∣gard to see the same sufficiently and substantially penned, by advice of the most expert Men that ye can find to that purpose: For the better doing whereof, I send unto you herewith a Copy of the said Commis∣sion to me and my Lord Campegius, with certain Additions thereunto noted in the Margin, such as have been here devised; and also a Copy of certain Clauses in a Bull, to the intent ye may see how amply the same be couched, to avoid appellations and other delays in Causes of far less moment and importance than the King's is. Nevertheless ye must, if it shall come to the obtaining of this new Commission, see to the pen∣ning and more fully perfecting thereof, so as the same may be in due perfection, without needing to send eftsoons for remedying of any thing therein, as is aforesaid; looking also substantially whether the Chiro∣graph of Policitation, being already in your hands, be so couched, as the Date, and every thing considered, it may sufficiently oblige and astringe the Popes Holiness to confirm all that we, or one of us, shall do, by virtue of this New or the Old Commission: And if it be not of such efficacy so to do, then must ye in this case see, that either by suffi∣cient and ample words to be put in this new Commission, if it may be so had, or by a new Chirograph the Pope's Holiness may be so astrin∣ged; which Chirograph, with the Commissions before specified, if ye obtain the same, the King's pleasure is, That ye Sir Francis Brian shall bring hither, in all possible diligence, after the having and obtaining thereof, solliciting nevertheless, whether the Pope be to be facilly spo∣ken with, or not, the immediate Indication of the Truce, as is aforesaid, without which in vain it were for me, either with or without the Pope, to travel for labouring and conducing of the Peace. And so by this way should the Pope's Holiness, with his merit and sufficient justifica∣tion, proceed for the Truce, as a fundament of Universal Peace, satis∣fy the King's desires, and avoid any doubt of the Emperor; forasmuch as his Holiness might alledg, That being so extreamly sick, that he was not able to know of the Cause himself, he could no less do of ju∣stice, than to commit it unto other, seeing that the same is of such

importance as suffereth no tract or delay. And finally, the King's Highness, God willing, by this means, should have an end of this Mat∣ter. One thing ye shall well note, which is this; Albeit this new De∣vice was now for doubt of the Pope's long continuance in sickness, first excogitate; yet is it not meant, nor ye be limited to this Device, in case ye can obtain any other, nor ye be also commanded, to prefer this before all the other Devices: but now that ye shall see and understand what this Device is, and knowing what thing is like or possible to be obtained there, without long putting over of your pursuits, expend, consider, and regard well with your self, what thing of this, or any other that may best serve to the brief and good expedition of the King's Cause. So always that it be a thing sure, sufficient, and available to his Grace's Purpose, that may without any further tract be there had; and then by your Wisdom taking unto you the best Learned Counsel that ye can have there, leave you to the expedition of that which so may be most meet, as the times require and suffer, to the brief furnishing of the King's said Cause to this purpose, without tract or delay, and that ye may see is the thing, which as the matter stands, can speedily be ob∣tained and sped, as is aforesaid. For whether the Decretal be better than this, or this better than that, or which soever be best, far it shall be from Wisdom to stick, and still to rest upon a thing that cannot be obtained; but since ye know the King's meaning, which is to have a way sufficient and good for the speedy finishing of this Cause to his Grace's purpose, note ye now, and consider with your self, by advice of Learned Counsel, as is aforesaid, how ye may bring that to pass, and shall ye deserve as high thanks as can be possible. So always that it be so well provided and looked upon, that in it be no such limitations or defaults, as shall compel us any more to write or send for reformation thereof: And coming to this Commission, tho percase ye can by no means or sticking have it in every point as the Copy, which I send you with the Annotations do purport; yet shall ye not therefore refuse it, but take it, or any other thing as can be had, after such form as may sub∣stantially serve, and as ye can by your wisdom and good sollicitations obtain, for the speedy finishing of the King's Cause to his purpose, as is aforesaid, which is the scope whereunto we must tend at this time; and therefore ye be not limited or coacted within any such bounds as ye should thereby be compelled or driven, for lack of obtaining any thing or point mentioned in these or other your Instructions, or former Writings, to send hither again for further knowledg of the King's plea∣sure; but ye be put at liberty so to qualify, so to add, detray, immix, change, chuse or mend as ye shall think good; so always that ye take the thing that best can be had, being such as may as effectually as ye can bring about, serve to the King's purpose, and to put indelayed end to it, according to his Grace's desire, without further tract, or sending thither, which is as much as here can be said or devised. And therefore at the reverence of Almighty God, bring us out of this perplexity, that this Vertuous Prince may have this thing sped to the purpose desired, which shall be the most joyous thing that this day in Earth may chance and succeed to my heart; and therefore I eftsoons beseech you to regard it accordingly: Howbeit if the Pope's Holiness refusing all your desires, shall make difficulty and delay therein, it is an evident sign and token,

that his Holiness is neither favourable to the King's reasonable Peti∣tions, nor indifferent, but should thereby show himself both partial, and expresly averse unto his Grace; wherefore in that case finding in his Holiness such unreasonableness, as it can in no wise be thought ye shall do, The King's pleasure is, that ye proceed to the Protestations mentioned in the first Instructions given to you Mr. Stevins, for you and the residue of your Collegues; and that ye not only be plain and round with the Pope's Holiness therein, if ye come to his speech, but also ye show and extend unto the Cardinals, and other that be your Friends, which may do any good with him, the great peril and danger imminent unto the Church and See Apostolick; thereby exhorting them, That they like vertuous Fathers have regard thereunto, and not to suf∣fer the Pope's Holiness, if he would thus wilfully, without reason or discretion to precipitate himself and the said See, which by this refusal is like to suffer ten times more detriment, than it could do for any mis∣contentment that the Emperor could take with the contrary: for ye shall say, sure they may be, and so I for my discharge declare, both to the Pope's Holiness and to them, If this Noble and Vertuous Prince, in this so great and so reasonable a Cause, be thus extreamly denied of the grace and lawful favour of the Church, the Pope's Holiness shall not fail for the same to lose Him and his Realm, the French King and his Realm, with many other their Confederates; besides those that having particular Quarrels to the Pope, and so aforesaid will not fail, with di∣verse other, as they daily seek occasions, and provoke the King's High∣ness thereunto, which will do the semblable, being a thing of another sort to be regarded, than the respect to the Emperor; for two Cities, which nevertheless shall be had well enough, and the Emperor neither so evil contented, nor so much to be doubted herein, as is there sup∣posed, This, with other words mentioned in your Instructions con∣cerning like matter, ye shall declare unto his Holiness, and to the said Cardinals, and other being your Friends, if it come to that point; whereby it is not to be doubted, but they perceiving the dangers afore∣said, shall be glad to exhort and induce his Holiness, for the well of himself and the Church, to condescend to the King's desire; which is as much as can be here thought or devised, to be by you done in all Events and Chances: And therefore I pray you, eft-soons, and most instantly require you, as afore, to handle this Matter with all effect possible. Coming to this new Commission, when you shall have once attained such thing as shall be sufficient for the King's purpose, as is aforesaid; and that ye have it in your hands and custody, and not afore, lest there∣by ye might hinder the expedition thereof, ye shall by all ways and means possible, labour and insist, That the King's Highness, as need shall be, may use and enjoy the benefit of the Decretal, being already in my Lord Cardinal Campegius's hands, whereunto his Highness and I desire you to put all your effectual labour for the attaining of the Pope's con∣sent thereunto accordingly.

Ye shall furthermore understand, That it is thought here, in case, as God forbid, the Pope should die before ye should have impetrate any thing that may serve to the absolution of the King's Matter, That the Colledg of Cardinals have Authority, Power, and Jurisdiction, sede

vacante, to inhibit, avoke, & ex consequenti, to pass and decide the King's Matter, seeing that the same is of so high moment and importance, concerning the surety of a Prince and his Realm, as more amply ye shall perceive in the Chapters, ubi Periculum de Electione, ne Romani, de Iure∣jurando, & capite primo de Scismaticis; Wherefore the King's pleasure is, That ye Mr. Stevins shall diligently weigh and ponder the effect of the said Chapters, not only with your self, but also with such the King's Learned Counsel as ye and your Collegues have conducted there; and what Jurisdiction, sede vacante, the Colledg of Cardinals have, either by the Common Law, usage or prescription, which may far better be known there than here: And if ye find that the Cardinals have in this the King's Cause, and such other like Authority and Jurisdictions to in∣hibite, avoke and decern, then, in casu mortis Pontificis, quod Deus aver∣tat, ye shall specially foresee and regard that for none Intercession or pur∣sute made by the Emperor and his Adherents, they shall either inhibit or avoke: And also if before such Death, ye shall not have obtained such thing to the Kings desire and purpose, as these present Letters before do purport, his Grace's pleasure is, That ye shall pursue the effectual expedition of the same, at the hands of the said Colledg, Sede vacante, ne res quae nullam dilationem exposcit, tantopere usque ad Electionem novi Pontificis quoquam modo differatur; using for this purpose all such Rea∣sons, Allegations, and Persuasions mentioned in those Letters, and your former Instructions, as ye shall see and perceive to serve to that effect; and so to endeavour and acquit your self, that such things may be attained there, as may absolve this the King's Matter, without any further tract or delay; whereby ye shall as afore highly deserve the King's and my special thanks, which shall be so acquitted, as ye shall have cause to think your pains and diligences therein in the best wise imployed, trusting in God that howsoever the World shall come, ye shall by one means or other bring the King's Matter, which so highly toucheth his Honour and quiet of Mind, unto the desired end and per∣fection.

Finally; Ye shall understand that the French King, among other things, doth commit at this time to the Bishop of Bayon, and Mr. Iohn Ioachim to treat and conclude the Confederation heretofore spoken of, between his Holiness and the King's Highness, the French King, the Ve∣netians, and other Potentates of Italy, for a continual Army to be en∣tertained to invade Spain in case it stand by the Emperor, that the Peace shall not take effect: Wherefore the King's pleasure is, That ye having conference with them at good length in that Matter, do also for your parts, sollicite, procure, and set forth the same; entring also on the King's behalf unto the Treaty, and conclusion thereof, after such manner as your former Instructions and Writings do purport. So as like as the French King is determined, that his Agents shall join and concur with you in the King's Pursuits and Causes; So ye must also con∣cur with them in advancement of their Affairs, the successes whereof, and of all other your doings there, it shall be expedient ye more often notify hitherto than ye do, for many times in one whole month no knowledg is had from you, which is not meet in those so weighty Mat∣ters, specially considering that sometime by such as pass to Lyons, ye

might find the means to send your Letters, which should be greatly to the King's and my consolation, in hearing thereby from time to time, how the things succeed there; I pray you therefore to use more dili∣gence therein, as the Kings and my special trust is in you. And hearti∣ly fare you well. From my Palace besides Westminster, the sixth day of April.

The French King hath sent hither an Ambassiate, Monsieur de Langes, Brother to the said Bishop of Bayon, with certain clauses in his Instru∣ctions, concerning the said Treaty of Confederation, the Copy whereof ye shall receive herewith, for your better carrying on that Matter. Praying God to speed you well, and to give you grace to make a good and short end in your Matters. And eft-soons fare ye well,

Your Loving Friend, T. Cardin. Eborac.

XXIII. Another Dispatch to the Ambassadours to the same purpose. A Duplicate.

* 2.27RIght well beloved Friends, I commend me unto you in my hearty manner, letting you wit, that by the hands of Thadeus bearer hereof, the King's Highness hath received your several Letters to the same, directed with the Pope's Pollicitation mentioned in the same, and semblablie I have received your Conjunct and several Letters of the date of the 18 and 29 days of March; the 8, 19, 20, and 22 of April, to me directed, wherein ye at right good length have made mention of such Discourses, Conferences, Audiences and Communications as ye have had concerning your Charge, since the time of your former Adver∣tisements made in that behalf, with all such Answers and Replications as have been made unto you by the Pope's Holiness, and other on his be∣half concerning the same. In the Circumstances whereof ye have so diligently, discreetly, and substantially, acquitted your selves, as not only your firm and fervent desire, to do unto the King's Highness spe∣cial and singular service in this his great and weighty Cause, but also your Wisdom, Learning, and perfect dexterities, heretofore well known, hath every one for his part thereby been largely of new shewed, com∣probate and declared to the King's good contentment, my rejoice and gladness, and to your great laud and praise. For the which his Grace giveth unto you right hearty thanks, and I also for my part do the sem∣blable; assuring you, in few words, though the time and state of things hath not suffered that your desires might at this time be brought unto effect, yet the King's Grace well knoweth, perceiveth, and taketh, that more could not have been done, excogitated, or devised, than ye have largely endeavoured your self unto for conducing the King's pur∣pose, which his Grace accepteth, as touching your merits and acquittal

in no less good and thankful part, than if ye finding the disposition of things in more direct state, had consecute all your pursuits and desires: Nor ye shall doubt or think, that either the King's Highness or I have conceived, or thought any manner negligence in you for such things as were mentioned, in the last Letters sent unto you by Alexander, Mes∣senger, but that albeit his Highness had cause, as the same wrote, to mar∣vel of your long demor, and lack of expedition of one or other of the things committed to your charge; yet did his Highness right well per∣suade unto himself the default not to be in you, but in some other cause, whereof his Grace not knowing the same, might justly and meritoriously be brought unto admiration, and marvel: And therefore be ye all of good comfort, and think your perfect endeavours used, and services done, to be employed there, as it can right well, in every part regar∣ded and considered.

In effect coming to the Specialities of the things now to be answered, The King's Highness having groundly noted and considered the whole continue and circumstances of all your said Letters and Advertisements, findeth and perceiveth evidently, that whatsoever Pursuits, and Instan∣ces, and Requests have been, or shall be for this present time, made there by you on his Grace's behalf to the Pope's Holiness, for the fur∣therance of the said great and weighty Cause; and how much soever the necessity of Christendom for the good of Peace, the importance of the Matter, the justness of the thing it self, reason, duty, respect to good Merits, detecting of Falsities used, evident Arguments and Pre∣sumptions to the same, or other thing whatsoever it be, making for the King's purpose, do weigh; the Times be now such, as all that shall be done in any of the Premisses there, is apparent by such privy Intelli∣gence and promise as is between the Pope and the Emperor, to hang and depend upon the Emperor's Will, Pleasure, and Arbitre, as whom the Pope's Holiness neither dare nor will in any part displease, offend, or miscontent, nor do by himself any thing notable therein, which he shall think or suppose to be of moment, the said Emperor first inconsulted, or not consenting thereunto. And for that cause, since the Emperor not only is the Adversary of Universal Peace, Letter, and Impeacher there∣of, but also, as hath appeared by sundry Letters heretofore, and now of new sent out of Spain, doth shew himself adverse, and enterponing him∣self as a Party against the King's said great Matter; It were in manner all one to prosecute the same at the Emperor's hands, as at the Popes, which so totally dependeth upon the Emperor; and as much Fruit might be ho∣ped of the one as of the other, so as far discrepant it were from any wisdom in a thing so necessary, and which as ye know must needs be brought unto an end without any further delay, to consume and spend the time, where such express contrariety and in manner dispair appeareth to do good therein, and where should be none other but continual craft, colour, abuses, refuses and delays, but rather to proceed unto the same in place, and after such form as may be a appearance of some good and brief effect to ensue. Wherefore to shew you in Counsel, and to be reserved unto your selves, The King's Highness finding this ingratitude in the Pope's Holiness, is minded for the time to dissemble the Matter, and taking as much as may be had and attained there to the benefit of his Cause, to proceed in the Decision of the same here, by virtue

of the Commission already granted unto me and my Lord Legate Cam∣pegius.

And for because that ye Mr. Stevins be largely ripened and acquainted in this Matter, and that both the King's Highness and I have right large experience of your entire zeal and mind to the studying and setting forth of such things concerning the Law, as may be to the furtherance hereof; considering also that for any great thing like to be done there herein, such Personages as be of good Authority, Wisdom, and Expe∣rience, tho they be not learned in the Law, may with such Counsel as ye have retained there, right well serve to the accomplishment of such other things as shall occur, or be committed unto them on the King's behalf, tho so many Ambassadors do not there remain and continue: His Grace therefore willing and minding to revoke you all by little and little, except you Sir Gregory being his Ambassadour there continually residing, willeth, That after such things perfected and done, as here∣after shall be mentioned, ye Mr. Stevins, and you Sir Francis Brian, shall take you leave of the Pope's Holiness, and with diligence return home. For if ne had been the absence of you Mr. Stevins, seeing that there is small appearance of any Fruit to be obtained there, the King's Highness would have entred into Process here before this Whitsuntide: But because his Grace would have you here present, as well for the forming of the said Process, and for such things as be trusted that ye shall obtain and bring with you, as also for the better knowledge to be had in sundry Matters, wherein you may be the better ripened and informed by means of your being in that Court: And otherwise his Highness will somewhat the longer defer the commencement of the said Process, and respite the same, only for your coming; which his Grace therefore desireth you so much the more to accelerate, as ye know how necessary it is, that all diligence and expedition be used in that Matter. And so ye all to handle and endeavour your selves there, for the time of your demor, as ye may do the most benefit and advantage that may be to the speedy furtherance of the said Cause.

And forasmuch as at the dispatch of your said last Letters, ye had not opened unto the Pope's Holiness, the last and uttermost Device here conceived, and to you written in my Letters sent by the said Alexander, but that ye intended, as soon as ye might have time and access, to set forth the same; wherein it is to be trusted, since that thing could by no colour or respect to the Emperor be reasonably denied, ye have before this time done some good, and brought unto perfection; I therefore re∣mitting you to such Instructions as ye received at that time, advertise you that the King's mind and pleasure is, ye do your best to attain the Ampliation of the said Commission, after such form as is to you, in the said last Letters and Instructions, prescribed; which if ye cannot in every thing bring to pass, at the least to obtain as much to the King's purpose, and the benefit of the Cause as ye can; wherein all good policy and dexterity is to be used, and the Pope's Holiness by all perswasions to be induced thereunto; shewing unto the same how ye have received Let∣ters from the King's Highness and me, responsives to such as ye wrote of the Dates before rehearsed; whereby ye be advertised that the King's Highness, perceiving the Pope's strange demeanour in this his great and weighty Cause, with the little respect that his Holiness hath, either

to the importance thereof, or to do unto his Holiness at this his great necessity, gratuity and pleasure; not only cannot be a little sorry and heavy to see himself frustrate of the future hope and expectation that his Grace had, to have found the Pope's Holiness a most loving, fast, near and kind Father, and assured Friend, ready and glad to have done for his Grace, that which of his Power Ordinary or Absolute, he might have done in this thing, which so near toucheth the King's Conscience, Health, Succession, Realm, and Subjects; But also marvelleth highly, That his Holiness, both in Matters of Peace, Truce, in this the King's Cause, and in all other, hath more respect to please and content him of whom he hath received most displeasures, and who studieth nothing more than the detriment of the See, than his Holiness hath either to do that which a good common Father, for the well of the Church, Himself, and all Christendom, is bounden, and oweth to do, or also that which every thing well pondered, it were both of Congruence, Right, Truth, Equity, Wisdom, and conveniency for to do. Thinking ve∣rily that his Highness deserved to be far otherwise entreated, and that not at his most need in things nearest touching his Grace, and where the same had his chief and principal confidence, thus to have his just and reasonable Petitions rejected and totally to be converted, to the arbitre of his Enemy, which is not the way to win, acquire and conserve Friends to the Pope's Holiness and See Apostolick, nor that which a good and indifferent Vicar of Jesus Christ, and common Father unto all Princes, oweth and is bound to observe. Nevertheless ye shall say the King's Highness, who always hath shewed, and largely comprobate himself a most devout Son unto the See Apostolick, must and will take patience; and shall pray to God to put in the Pope's mind, a more di∣rect and vertuous intent, so to proceed in his acts and doing, as he may be found a very Father, upright, indifferent, loving and kind; and not thus for partial respect, fear, or other inordinate Affection, or cause, to degenerate from his best Children, showing himself unto them, as a Step-Father, nor the King's Highness ye shall say can persuade unto himself, that the Pope's Holiness is of that nature and disposition, that he will so totally fail his Grace in this Matter of so high importance, but that by one good mean or other, his Holiness will perfectly comprobate the intire love that always the same hath shewed to bear towards his Highness, wherein ye shall desire him now to declare by his Acts the uttermost of his intent and disposition; so as ye Mr. Stevins and Mr. Bri∣an, who be revoked home, do not return with void hands, or bring with you things of such meagerness, or little substance, as shall be to no pur∣pose: And thus by these, or like words, seconding to the same effect, which as the time shall require, and as he shall have cause, ye by your Wisdoms can qualifie and devise, It is not to be doubted, but that the Pope's Holiness perceiving how the Kings Highness taketh this Matter, and that two of you shall now return, will in expedition of the said Ampliation of the Commission, and other things requisite, strain him∣self to do unto the King's Highness as much gratuity and pleasure as may be; for the better attaining whereof, ye shall also shew, how heavy and sorry I with my Lord Legate Campegius be, to see this manner of pro∣ceeding, and the large promises which he and I so often have made unto the King's Highness, of the Pope's fast and assured mind, to do all that

his Holiness, etiam ex plenitudine potestatis, might do, thus to be disap∣pointed: most humbly beseeching his Holiness on my behalf, by his high Wisdom to consider, what a Prince this is; the infinite and excellent gratitudes which the same hath exhibited to the Pope's Person in parti∣cular, and to the See Apostolick in the general; the magnitude and im∣portance of this Cause, with the Consequences that may follow, by the good or ill entreating of the King's Highness in the same; wherein ye shall say, I have so largely written, so plainly for my discharge declared the truth unto his Holiness, and so humbly, reverently, and devoutly, made intercession, that more can I not add or accumulate thereunto, but only pray unto God that the same may be perceived, understood, and taken, as the exigence of the Case, and the merits of this Noble Prince doth require; trusting always, and with fervent desire, from day to day, abiding to hear from his said Holiness some such thing as I shall now be able constantly to justifie and defend, the great things which I and my said Lord Legate have said and attested on his Holiness behalf.

This, with all other such matter as may serve to the purpose, ye shall extend as well as ye can, and by that means get and attain as much to your purpose for the corroboration and surety of all things to be done here as is possible, leaving to speak any more, or also to take or admit any rescripts for exhibition of the Brief, advocation of the Cause, or other of the former degrees, seeing that all which shall or can be done or attained there, shall hang meerly upon the Emperor's Will, Consent, and Arbitre: and therefore nothing is now or hereafter to be procured, that may tend to any Act to be done, in decision of the Cause or other∣wise there, or which may bring the adverse Party to any advantage to be taken by the favour or partiality, that the same may have in that Court; but to convert and employ all your suit, to that thing which may be to the most convalidation and surety of the Process, and things to be done here, as well by attaining, as ample, large, and sufficient words, clauses and sentences as ye can get, for ampliation of the new Commission.

As for the defeating of any thing that may be procured to the im∣peachment of the Process thereof, and the corroboration of the things to be passed, and done, by virtue of the same. And amongst other things, whereas ye with these last Letters, sent the Pope's Pollicitation, for the non-inhibition or avoking of the Cause, the ratifying and confir∣ming of the Sentence by us his Legates herein to be given, and other things mentioned in the same, ye shall understand, that the said Pollici∣tation is so couched and qualified, as the Pope's Holiness whensoever he will may resile; like-as by certain Lines and Annotations, which in the Margin of a Copy of the said Pollicitation I send you herewith, ye shall perceive more at large: And therefore after your other suits, for the ampliation of the new Commission, if any such may be attained, brought unto as good a purpose as ye can, ye shall by some good way find the mean to attain a new Pollicitation, with such, or as many of the words and additions newly devised as ye can get; which ye may do under this form and colour, that is to say, to shew unto the Pope's Holiness, by way of sorrow and doleance, how your Courier, to whom ye committed the conveyance of the said Pollicitation, so chanced, in

wet and water in the carriage thereof, as the Pacquet wherein it was, with such Letters as were with the same, and amongst other the Re∣scripts of Pollicitation, were totally wet, defaced, and not legible; so as the Pacquet and Rescript was and is detained by him to whom ye direct your Letters, and not delivered amongst the other unto the King's hands; and unless his Holiness, of his goodness unto you, will grant you a double of the said Pollicitation, ye see not but there shall be some no∣table blame imputed unto you for not better ordering thereof, to the conservation of it from such chance. And thus coming to a new Polli∣citation, and saying, ye will devise it as near as ye can remember, ac∣cording to the former, ye by your Wisdoms, and namely ye Mr. Stevins, may find the means to get as many of the new and other pregnant, fat, and available words as is possible, the same signed and sealed as the other is, to be written in Parchment; the politick handling whereof, the King's Highness and I commit unto your good discretions; for therein, as ye Mr. Stevins know, resteth a great strength and corroboration of all that shall be done there, in decision of the King's said Cause; and as ye write, may be in manner as beneficial to the King's purpose, as the Com∣mission Decretal.

And to the intent ye may the better know how to proceed in this Bu∣siness, I advertise you that the King's Highness hath now received fresh Letters out of Spain, answering to those sent by Curson jointly with a Servant of the Queens, for exhibition of the Original Brief here, of whose expedition you Mr. Stevins were privy before your departure. The Letters were of sundry dates, the last whereof is the 21 of April, at which time the Emperor was at Caesar Augusta, upon his departure to∣wards Barselona. In effect, the Emperor minding by his departure thi∣ther, and other his Acts, to make a great demonstration of his coming into Italy, who is to nothing, as the King's Ambassadours write, more unmeet and unfurnished to that voyage, not having any Gallies there but three, which lay on dry Land unrigged, as they have done a long time passed, none Assembly of the States of that Land, none order, pro∣vision of Victual, towardness in conscription of Men of War, or ap∣pearance of such thing, but that his going to Barselona, is chiefly under pretext to attain certain old Treasure there remaining, and to give the better reputation to his Affairs in Italy. As to the matter of Peace and Truce, he seemeth not so alien from it, but that he would, under colour thereof, be glad to separate and dis-join other from the sincerity of con∣fidence that is between them, working somewhat with the French King, which he himself confesseth to be but abuses. On the other side, he maketh overture of Peace or Truce to be had with the King's Highness apart; and in the mean time entertaineth the Pope's Holiness, as one whom won from the residue of the Confederates, he thinketh himself most assured of: Howbeit in all this his Business, ye may constantly af∣firm, that his Compasses cannot prevail in any thing that may be exco∣gitate to the separation of the King's Highness and the French King, who so entirely proceed together, that the Emperor coming or not coming into Italy, the said French King intendeth to prosecute him in the place where his Person shall be. To whom the King's Highness now sendeth the Duke of Suffolk, with the Treasurer of his honourable Houshold;

who, if the Pope will not really and actually intend to the maintaining of the Peace, coming to the convention of his Holiness, moved as the case shall require, shall be furnished of a substantial number of Men of War out of his Realm to the assistance of the said French King, if the Emperor happen to descend in Italy. So as his things there, be not like to be in such surety as might bring the Pope's Holiness to this extremity of fear and respect. And all the Premisses touching this knowledg had out of Spain, and the French King's Interest with the King's Concur∣rence, as afore; It shall be well done ye declare to the Pope's Holiness, whereby peradventure the same shall be removed from some part of his said overmuch respect to that part.

As to sending of the Brief, the Emperor refusing to send it into England, sheweth some towardness of sending it to Rome, minding and intending to have the King's Matter decided there and not here; how∣beit all be but vain Collusions: For as ye shall perceive by such things as be extracted out of the Letters of the King's Orators Resident in Spain, a Copy whereof I send you herewith, the more the said Breve cometh into light and knowledg, the more falsities be deprehended therein; and amongst other, one there is specially to be noted, making, if it be true, a clearer and manifest proof of the same Falsity; which because if it were perceived by the adverse Party, or any of their Friends, Counsellors, or Adherents, it might soon by a semblable falsity be reformed, is above all other things to be kept secret, both from the Pope, and all other there, except to your selves: for in computation of the Year of our Lord is a diverse order observed in the Court of Rome in Bulls and Breves; That is to say, in the Bull beginning at the Incar∣nation of our Lord, in the Brief at the Nativity; So as the thing well searched, it is thought it shall be found, that the date presupposed to be of the Breve, which is 26 Decemb. Anno Dom. 1503. Pontificatus Iulii anno primo, well conferred with the manner and usages of that Court: He that counterfeited the Brieve, not knowing such diversity between the date of the Bull and Breves, and thinking to make both Dates of one day, dated the Breve at a day before Pope Iulii was Pope; which ye shall more plainly perceive by the said Copy, and specially if under some good colour ye ripen your selves there, whether the year in the date of Breves change upon Christmass day, or upon New-years day, wherein the King's pleasure is, that ye ensearch and certifie here what ye shall know and perceive. And if ye shall by such inquiry find matter making to the purpose, as it is not doubted but ye shall do, then for the more sure justification and proof thereof before the Judges; It shall be expedient ye in writing make mention of such a doubt, finding the means that it may be answered and declared in the same Writing, by certain expert Persons of the Secretaries, and other Officers of that Court, with subscription of their Answer and Names; whereby it may appear here before us as Judges, as a thing true and ap∣proved: Howbeit, great dexterity is to be used for the secrecy thereof; for if such Exceptions might come to the knowledg of the Adverse Party, they might, as the said Orators write, soon reform that default by detrahing one Letter, or Title, or forging a new Brief, alledging error in the Transumpts, which might be the total disappointment of

deprehension of the falsity in that chief and principal point. I pray you therefore to regard that Matter substantially, and to order it by your good Wisdoms accordingly.

XXIV. The two Legates Letter to the Pope, advising a Decretal Bull. A Duplicate.

PRioribus nostris ad Sanctitatem Vestram literis quid hic ageremus,* 2.28 quove in statu causa haec esset exposuimus; postea quum, & res ip∣sa, & desiderium Regis admodum urgeret, ut ad Causae ipsius merita agnoscenda accingeremur, quando in suspenso, non modo horum Regum vota, sed nec hujus Regni firmandi ratio, diutius haberi potest, omni suasionis genere horum animis prius adhibito, ut alterius voluntati alter cederet, eique morem gererent, cum nihil profecerimus, ad Judicii in∣stitutionem accedentes, de modo causam ipsam pertractandi, multa lon∣gioribus colloquiis inter nos commentati sumus; qua in re, dum quae ne∣cessaria sunt adornantur, exhibitum est per Reginam exemplum Brevis Julii 2. eodem tempore quo & Bulla super hac materia, dati & scripti, sed attentiore cura & longe consideratiore mente confecti, quod, quia in substantialibus etiam ab ipsa Bulla diversum est, non modo Regium, sed nostrum quo{que} animum, mire suspensum habuit, us{que} adeo ut de ejus veritate plurimum suspicari libeat; nam praeter insperatam in tanta opportunitate ejus apparitionem, incredibile videtur, ut eodem tempore idem▪ author, eisdem partibus, in eadem Causa, diversa admodum ra∣tione caverit, & permansuro Diplomati ejus{que} Decreto, ad perpetuam rei memoriam, proferendo, & plumbeo caractere excudendo dormitave∣rit, brevioribus vero literis, molli cera communiendis exactissimi studii & sobriae cogitationis speciem impresserit: ne tamen Majestas haec rem hanc damnatam priusquam exploratam habeat, quippe quae magis in veritate quam in voto suo, Causae hujus eventum susceptura videtur, ad ipsius Brevis exhibitionem instat, quod, quia honestum & rationi consonum videtur, a nobis etiam probatur, propterea omni studio curamus, ut Breve ipsum, quod in Hispaniis esse dicitur, & a quo exemplum hoc effigiatum aiunt proferatur; atque ut hoc expeditiore cura, & ma••ore compendio assequamur, praeter primam & summam illam de Causa cog∣noscendi potestatem, quam a Sanctitate Vestra habemus, aliam quoque ad hunc specialiter articulum habendam putamus, per quam possimus etiam per censuras, omnes etiam Regia & Imperiali Authoritate fulgen∣tes, monere & adigere ut dictum Breve nobis exhibeant, sine quo causa haec nedum absolvi, sed nec commode tractari queat. Atque hoc pri∣mum est, quod Majestas haec, in tanta animi fluctuatione qua nunc aestuat, a nobis curandum putat, quo impetrato, Judicii via insistenres ad Causae cognitionem procedemus; quod si non proferatur, velinutile & vitiatum, & fide sua facile rejiciendum, prolatum fuerit, nihil prohi∣bebit, hoc sublato obice, quin ex officio nostro reliqua prosequamur: sin vero exhibeatur, & veritate sua, vel adeo scite con••icta fallacia, ita se tueatur ut acriori examine id inquiri debeat, patefacto jam patronorum cavillis & calumniis foro, quibus undis & judicii fluctibus non solum ar∣ticulum hunc Brevis, sed universam Causam implicaturi simus, nullus

non viderit; neque enim deerunt quae suspectam ipsius Brevis fidem fa∣ciant, vel ex hoc maxime, quod cum maxime Regis & Regni hujus in∣tersit, nihil prorsus de eo antehac auditum fuerit, nec ejus memoria aut ratio ulla extet in Scriniis Regiis, in quibus etiam minima quaeque ad Regnum spectantia asservari solent: nam verisimile non est in Hispaniis majorem Anglicae rei curam fuisse quam in ipsa Anglia, ne{que} quempiam solerti & acri adeo ingenio fuisse, qui hujuscemodi dissidium vigesimo quinto ab hinc anno suboriturum, & hac sola ratione sublatum iri posse divinaverit, nulla ut diximus apud hunc Regem, & in hoc Regno talis rei memoria extante. Porro si ex Brevi ad Bullam, & ex Bulla ad Breve transitus fiat, atque illius jejunitatem & ariditatem insectemur, hujus praegnantia verba, & ad omnes fere exceptiones tollendas, superstitio∣sam quodammodo vigilantiam conferamus, & quae utrin{que} deduci pote∣runt in Rescriptis Apostolicis aequo animo audiamus, periclitaturi certe sumus, ne, quod minime cupimus, Sedis Apostolicae Authoritatem pa∣tientia nostra in discrimen rapiamus, atque dum Regno, & Regi hinc suppetias ferre volumus, rem dignitatem{que} nostram multo minorem fa∣ciamus, cui tum posita etiam anima, favere & adesse semper cupimus & debemus. Propterea, Beatissime Pater, non solum pro Regis & Causae hujus commodo, sed pro dignitate quo{que} Ecclesiastica & Sanctitatis Ve∣strae Autoritate hic tuenda & conservanda, nullo pacto committendum ducimus, ut nobis spectantibus & audientibus, de Potestate Romani Pontificis, de literarum Apostolicarum sub plumbo & sub annulo scrip∣tarum fide, & repugnantia, deque juris divini abrogatione disceptetur, maxime in Regum causa oppugnanda & defendenda, qui, ut sublimiore sunt fastigio collocati, ita iniquiori animo patiuntur Causae suae casum, cum qua & dignitatem & existimationem suam diminutam iri intelli∣gunt, quae si ignobilium etiam animos quos{que} exulcerare, ipsa rerum experientia docti cernimus, qualiter quaeso putamus Regios & generosos affectura. Ita{que} quoniam hanc carybdim & hos scopulos evitasse sem∣per tutum erit, propterea hujusmodi incommoda quodammodo praeter∣vecti, ubi ad litis molestias & incertas fori fluctuationes causam deducen∣dam perspicimus, suadere, rogare & summis precibus pari{que} reverentia contendere non desinemus, ut si exhibito Brevi pura veritas ita latitave∣rit, quod rectumne an falsum, vitiatum ceu adulterinum fuerit judicare ac decernere minime valeamus, Sanctitas Vestra Causam hanc ad se avo∣cet, non solum ut tanto discrimine, & perplexitate nos eximat, sed ut paterno affectu Causae & Regi huic optimo subveniat & opem ferat, at∣que ex Potestatis suae plenitudine & summa prudentia finem huic rei optatum imponat, quae non sine magno hujus Regni & Ecclesiasticae dignitatis periculo diutius trahi potest: Speramus autem Serenissimū hunc Regem in hujusmodi avocandae Causae consilio facile quieturum, sale∣brosa haec litium itinera & labirinthos evitaturum, modo in fide Sancti∣tatis Vest••ae chyrographo manus suae testata, cognoverit, se diutius su∣spenso in hac re animo detinendum non fore, at{que} ab hujusmodi Ma∣trimonio se tandem liberandum, in quo nec humano nec divino jure permanere se posse putat, ex causis Sanctitati Vestrae forsan notis, & per hos suos nuntios longioribus verbis explicandis. Quod si Sanctitas Vestra commodius existimaverit, Avocatione hujusmodi posthabita, per Decre∣talis unius concessionem huic causae occurri & succurri posse, in hanc quoque rationem Regis animum paratum dabimus; & propterea concepto

quodam Decretalis modulo, eum per hos ipsos Majestatis suae nuntios mittimus, ex quibus abunde intelliget, quodque non absque exemplo istiusmodi auxilia proponantur, & quam non temere nec absque ratione Majestas haec desiderio huic suo inhaereat: interea vero, dum hac vel illa ratione huic rei occurritur & Breve ipsum perquiretur, posset uti{que} Sanctitas Vestra iterum Reginae animum tentare, & ad Religionem emol∣lire, curando (ut quod maxime apud eam gratia & Autoritate esse debeant) & literis, & precibus, & nuntiis, omni{que} alia ratione, hac ipsa via, sibi, suis{que} rebus omnibus, at{que} aliis optime consulat. Cujusmodi multa, pro salute Regni & publica cum dignitate, tum tranquillitate animo agitamus, ut tandem optimo Regi praesidio simus, qui incredibili patientia & humanitate, nostram & Sanctitatis Vestrae opem expectat, sed tanta obsessus cura, sollicitudine & anxietate, ut nullus facile expli∣care possit, vix enim in hoc ipso, oculis & auribus nostris credimus; cu∣jus usque adeo nos miseret, ut nihil ingrato magis animo audiamus quam ejus de hac re verba, querelas & cruciatum: jure, an injuria liceat nobis hoc, Beatissime Pater, cum Sanctitate Vestra tacere, ne prae∣judicium nobis aut aliis faciamus, sed quem non excitet tot annorum Conscientiae Carnificina, quam ut transversum & modo in has & modo in illas partes agant Theologorum disputationes, & Patrum decreta, nul∣lus non videt; qua in re enucleanda ita ambiguo laboratur sensu, ut jam non doctioris sed melioris hominis lumine & pietate egeamus, & propterea factum est ut cum ab utra{que} parte stant assertores maximi, in illam magis Majestas sua inclinat, quae ab offensionibus & periculis ma∣gis remota videtur. Quem praeterea non moveat dulcis illa insitaque sobolis successio, in qua morientes & animam exhalaturi conquiescere, natura ipsa, videmur omnes? quem insuper non accendat, Regni atque imperii propagatio, & per solos liberos continuata quaedam fruitio? quem deni{que} populorum fidei ac ejus curae commissorum tranquillitas & securitas, quae in designatis jam regibus & principibus nutritur & vivit, non sollicitet? ita ut tanti adeo{que} communis boni fundamenta nulla a se jacta, non doleat & suspiret, cum in extremis ejus diebus, extrema quo∣que tempora eis adventare sentiat, at{que} secum omnia quodammodo in ruinam trahi? Majores habet, Beatissime Pater, Causa haec anfractus & difficultates, quam superficie tenus inspectantibus offerantur, in qua vel hae potissimae sunt quod nec moram patitur, & in alteram partem non inclinat quidem, sed omnino cogit, ni velimus ab ea praecipites & maxi∣ma cum privatae tum publicae rei jactura cadere; nam qui vel Reginae odio, vel speratae, nec dum forsan notae, futurae conjugis illecebra & titillatione Regem agi putant, ii excordes plane & toto, quod aiunt, coelo errare videntur: ut enim credere dignum est, nullis illius quamli∣b••t duris moribus aut injocunda consuetudine, vel ulterioris sobolis spe desperata, Regium animum tanto periculo ad odium impelli posse; ita nec in hominis bene sani mente cadere debet, Regem hunc imbecillo adeo esse animo, ut sensuum suadela eam abrumpere cupiat consuetudi∣nem, in qua adolescentiae suae florentes annos exegerit persancte adeo, ut in hac quo{que} fluctuatione, non sine reverentia & honore versetur. Inest, credite omnes, voluntati ejus non modo divinae legis timor, sed humani quo{que} juris ratio eximia, haec{que} non privata sed publica, ad quam cum ejus animum trahant, utrius{que} juris peritissimi, & Regni hujus sui proceres, & primates omnes, nihil tamen suo, aut suorum tantum

arbitrio constitutum habere cupit, sed Apostolicae Sedis judicio; qua in re quanta sit pietate, maxime ostendit, quum non ex magorum carmi∣nibus, & circulatorum impos••uris, aliisve malis artibus, sed Sanctissima Pontificis manu, tanto huic vulneri suo opem petat, de quo vel plura forte quam licuisset Sanctitati Vestrae subjecimus, quoniam haec ipsa ul∣cera manibus nostris contrectavimus, & quantum vitales spiritus exhalent cognovimus: proinde Sanctitas Vestra, pii patris & peritissimi medici more, dum virtus adhuc stat, dum salus non desperatur, dum aeger ipse sese sustinet & legitima petit auxilia, Regem de se & Apostolica sede optime meritum in piaetatis suae sinu foveat, illud{que} ei indulgeat quod nec disputationum immortalia dissidia, nec litium immensum chaos un∣quam dabit, nec sine maximo discrimine unquam tractabitur; atque illud etiam secum reputet, quam injurium, & cum privatis tum publicis rebus incommodum sit, extremos juris apices consectari, quan∣quam non expediat ex scripto jure semper judicari; cui, quia Pon∣tifices & Principes miro omnium consensu, a Deo ipso praefecti, cen∣sentur Spiritus & animae vice, merito in ambigui••, & ubi multa peri∣clitatur hominum salus, arbitrio suo ejus duritiem moderari possunt & debent, in quo Sanctitas Vestra & Regem & Regnum hoc plane serva∣verit. Quod si alia ratione vel aliunde paranda sibi fuerint auxilia, ve∣remur ne de Regno & Rege hoc actum sit, quicquid enim alia manu hui•• vulneri impositum fuerit, nihil minus faciet quam sanitatem, sedi∣tionibus enim & tumultibus omnia exponentur, at{que} imprimis Ecclesia∣stica Dignitas & Apostolicae Sedis Authoritas hinc deturbabitur; quod non erit difficile, aut ingratum quibusdam, qui Rege cum Sanctitate Ve∣stra nunc conjunctissimo, impietatis suae venenum perbelle dissimulant; Cujusmodi jacturam si dura haec tempora nostra fecerunt, quod deinde sperandum sit, non videmus. Conservandus ita{que} Rex est, ejus{que} exi∣mia in Apostolicam Sedem voluntas & fides, ne eo a nobis abalienato, non modo Angliae Regem, sed Fidei quo{que} Defensorem amittamus, cu∣jus virtutes & Religionem tanto plausu orbi commendavimus. Brevi∣tati studentes multa praeterimus, & praesertim quid Regni proceres, No∣biles aeque atque ignobiles dicant, qui fremunt & acebtissime indignan∣tur, se tamdiu suspensos haberi, at{que} ab aliorum nutu & voluntate ex∣spectare, quid de fortunis eorum omnibus & capitibus statuant, aut de∣cernant: at{que} hac potissimum via insistunt, qui nullam aut certe dimi∣nutam hic Romani Pontificis Authoritatem vellent, quorum pleri{que} in his disceptationibus, quibus alter alteri, ut usu venire solet, re in am∣biguo posita, adversatur, ea dicunt quae non abs{que} horrore referri que∣ant; nam inter caetera illud maxime in ore obvium habent, & praedi∣cant, se nunquam satis demirari, aut ridere posse quorundam ignaviam, qui patienter audiunt, Pontificibus in Jure Divino figendo & refigendo licere, Pontifici Pontificis ceram aut plumbum conflare non permitti; nos, ut hos scopulos & has syrtes evitemus, nihil non agimus, & ne praeceps, huc vel illuc, Rex hic ruat, curamus, quem in officio vix con∣tineri posse confidimus, dum a Sanctitate Vestra his literis rescribatur: quibus si ut speramus & cupimus aliquid rescriptum fuerit, per quod & Regem & horum omnium animos quietiores reddere val••amus, accedet nobis quo{que} vis aliqua caetera faelicius perficiendi; sin minus, omnia in deterius itura non ambigimus. Quae ut celerius Majestas sua cognos••at, praesentes hos nuntios suos per dispositos equos ad Sanctitatem Vestram

mittit, ex quorum sermone plura quoque intelliget quam literae ipsae commode capere potuerunt. Ignos••et vero Sanctitas Vestra literarum nostrarum prolixitati, quae tametsi modum excedunt, rei tamen hujus difficultatem & periculum majori ex parte minime attingunt.

May 21. 1529. Richmont. XXV. Another Dispatch to Rome. An Original.

RIght well beloved Friends, I commend me unto you in my most hearty manner, by the hands of Alexander, Messenger; I have in good diligence received your Letters of the 4th of this Month; and semblably the King's Highness hath received your other Letters, sent by the same Messenger unto his Grace: By tenour whereof it well appear∣eth that the King's Highness is now frustrate of the good hope and ex∣pectation that his Grace and semblably I were in of the Pope's determi∣nation, to have done for his Highness in this great and weighty Cause of Matrimony, as his Holiness by his Chamberlain promised; not only that which might be done of power ordinary, but also of absolute; and that ye be utterly in despair to consecute or attain any thing to the purpose there, to the benefit of the said Cause, with the strange demea∣nour that hath been used in calling you to make answer, why the sup∣plications presented by the Emperor's Ambassador for advocation of the Cause should not proceed; and how discreetly and substantially ye have answered and ordered your selves therein: Affirming finally, that as to that Matter, ye think it shall not serve to any purpose, but only to stop your suit in the obtaining of a new Commission, and desiring to be ascer∣tained of the King's pleasure touching the Protestation mentioned in your Instructions, and how the same is meant and understood, with ma∣ny other things comprised in your said Letters, right well and substan∣tially couched and handled; for the which the Kings Highness giveth you hearty thanks, and I also thank you in most hearty manner for my part.

Ascertaining you, that by Thadeus, Courier, upon receipt of your former Letters sent by him, who I trust be arrived with you long before this time; I wrote unto you the King's mind and pleasure, as well to forbear any further pursuits of the Degrees committed unto your Charge, except only the expedition of a new Commission and Pollicitation men∣tioned in the same. As also that you Mr. Stevins, and Sir Francis Brian, should return home, like as my said Letters purported. And forasmuch as now it appeareth, that there is no hope for you to attain the said Commission and Pollicitation, the King's Highness supposing that ye the said Mr. Stevins and Sir Francis be on your way homeward; and per∣ceiving that it should be necessary for his Grace to have there a substan∣tial Counsellor of his, well learned in the Laws, as well to defend all such things as shall be procured or set forth by the Caesareans, to the hin∣drance of the King's Cause, as to let and impeach any Advocations, In∣hibitions, or other thing that may be dammageable thereunto, hath di∣spatched thither this Bearer and Mr. Bennet, who hath commandment

to shew unto you, and every of you, wheresoever he shall meet with or find you, his whole Instructions, by tenour whereof ye shall be ad∣vertised of the King's further mind and pleasure in that behalf; where∣fore this shall be only to signifie unto you, how his Highness will that ye now forbear any further pursuit, either for Commission, Pollicitation or Rescript to be sent to the Emperor for exhibition of the Brief, either here or at Rome, but that following in every part the tenor of the said Instructions, ye Mr. Stevins and Sir Francis Brian use all the diligence possible in your Voyage homeward, and the residue of you to intend to such things as be mentioned in the said Instructions; ascertaining you, that whereas ye were in doubt what is meant by the Protestation spoken of in my former Letters and your Instructions, it was none other thing than in the same Instructions was plainly specified and declared; That is to say, Failing of all your Requests and Pursuits touching the King's great Matter, to have shewed unto his Holiness the danger that might ensue, by losing the entire favour of this Prince, by mean of his so strange and unkind dealing with his Grace; howbeit, considering in what state the things now be, and how much the Pope's Holiness seem∣eth to be inclined to the Emperors part. And yet as appeareth both by your Letters, and by such other knowledg as the King hath, his Holiness would gladly conserve the King's Love and Favour, and is loth to do any thing to the prejudice of his Cause: It is no time to come to any ri∣gorous or extream words with his Holiness, but in gentle and modest manner to shew himself in such words as be mentioned in my said last Let∣ters sent by Thadeus; and so without irritation of him, but with conser∣vation of his favour to entertain his Holiness in the best manner that may be, without medling in any other Protestation, but only to look what may be done touching such Protestations apart, as is mentioned in the said Instructions given to Mr. Benet, which with these Letters shall be a sufficient information of you all what to do in the Causes to you com∣mitted, not doubting but in all other particular suits of Bulls, and other things committed unto you, ye Mr. Stevins and Sir Francis Brian, have or will do your best to bring the same with you; the expedition whereof, if they be not sped already, the King's Highness committeth to the Wisdoms of such of you as shall fortune to be in the Court of Rome at the receipt hereof; wherein, and in all other things, his High∣ness trusteth, and I do the semblable, that ye will order your selves with all effectual diligence, as the special confidence that is put in you doth appertain.

And forasmuch as the greatest thing that is to be looked unto is the importune Suit of the Caesareans, not only to stop any further things to be granted to the King's Highness, but also to revoke the Commission given to the Lord Legate Campegius and to me, which should be a clear disappointment and frustration of the King's Cause; ye shall therefore look substantially by all politick means to withstand, that no such thing be granted; assuring the Pope and all the Cardinals, and such other as have respect to the well of the See Apostolick, that if he should do such an high injury to the King and his Realm, and an Act so contumelious to us his Legates, and so contrarious to his Faith and Promise, he should thereby not fail so highly to irritate the King and all the Nobles of this Realm, that undoubtedly they should decline from the obedience of

the See Apostolick, and consequently all other Realms should do the semblable, forasmuch as they should find in the Head of the same, nei∣ther justness, uprightness, nor truth; and this shall be necessary, as the case shall require, well to be inculked and put in his head, to the intent his Holiness by the same may be preserved from granting, passing, or condescending to any such thing.

After these Letters perfected hither, and read unto the King's High∣ness, albeit that mention is made in sundry places heretofore, that 〈◊〉〈◊〉 well ye Mr. Stevins, and Sir Francis Brian, if ye be not returned fro•• the Court of Rome, as also the rest of the King's Ambassadors, which a•• the arrival of Mr. Doctor Bennet shall fortune to be there, shall forbea•• to make any further means or pursuit for the New Commission and Pol¦licitation, but clearly to use silence therein; yet nevertheless regarding and more profoundly considering the effect of your Letters last sent, i•• doth plainly appear, that tho after the overture made to the Pope's Ho∣liness of the said New Commission, the Business chanced to be made by the Emperor's Ambassador, upon preferring a Supplication for advoca∣tion of the Cause; which thing by your writing, Mr. Stevins, to Capisuke was well avoided; yet was there none express refusal made by the Pope's Holiness to condescend unto the said New Commission, but order given that you should consult and confer with the Cardinal Anconitane and Symonette upon the same; which Conference, by mean of the said Busi∣ness, was deferred and disappointed, without any final conclusion or re∣solution taken thereupon. Wherefore inasmuch as yet there appeareth none utter despair of obtaining the said New Commission and Pollicita∣tion, with some more fat, pregnant, and effectual Clauses than the other hath; The King's pleasure is, That notwithstanding any words before mentioned, both ye the said Mr. Stevins, and Sir Francis Brian, if ye be not departed from the Court of Rome, do for the time of your demur there, which the King's pleasure is, shall not be long, but only for taking of your leave; and also the rest of the King's said Orators, after your departure, shall, as ye shall see the case require, endeavour your selves as much as may be, to obtain the said New Commission and Pollicitation, foreseeing always that you handle the matter after such manner, as thereby the Pope be not the rather induced to hearken and incline to any persuites of the Imperials for advocation of the Cause, which were a total frustration of all the King's intent, but so to use your selves, as ye shall see to be to the benefit, and not to the hindrance thereof: Which done, the King's Grace doth refer the good handling of this thing to your wisdoms and discretions, neither to leave the persuit for the said Commission and Pollicitation, if it may without dammage be followed; nor to follow it, if thereby you shall see apparent danger of any such Advocation, or advantage to ensue to the purpose of the Im∣perialists, like as his Highness doubteth not, knowing now the King's mind and pleasure, you will with wisdom and dexterity, order your selves herein accordingly.

And furthermore, you shall in any wise dissuade the Pope for sending either by his Nuntio, to be sent unto Spain, or otherwise, for the Original Brief: And if the Nuntio be already passed, having charge to speak for send∣ing the same to the Court of Rome, then to find the means that a Command∣ment be by the Pope's Holiness sent after him, not to make any mention

thereof: Which done to you, the King's said Ambassador shall have a good colour to induce the Pope's Holiness, saying, as of your self, That you have well considered your own pursuits for producing the Brief at Rome; and because the Emperor might per-case think that the Pope were about to arect unto him the falsity of the said Brief, therefore you can be contented that that matter be put off, and no mention to be made thereof by his Nuntio, or otherwise; whereunto it is not to be doubted but the Pope's Holiness will have special regard, and facilly con∣descend to your desires in that behalf.

Finally; It appeareth also by certain your Letters sent, as well to the King's Highness as to me, that the Pope's Holiness is much desirous to study and find a mean and way to satisfy the King's Highness in this behalf: Amongst which one clause in his Letters to me is this; Tametsi enim jurisperitorum consilium quaesiverimus, sed nihil reperimus, quod bonis or••toribus simul & justitiae ac honori nostro satisfaceret; sed tamen agimus omnia, & tentamus omnes modos Regiae suae Serenitati, ac circumspectio∣ni tuae satisfaciendi. (And it is added in the Margin, with Wolsey's hand;

Mi Petre, referas tuis literis pervelim quid tibi & mihi Pontifex dixerit de modis excogitandis, & quomodo subridens dicebat, In nomine Pa∣tris, &c.)

Wherefore since his Holiness so plainly declared, that he seeketh the ways and means to satisfie the King's Highness, it shall be in any wise expedient, that you the said Orators perceiving any towardness of Ad∣vocation, lay this to the Pope's Holiness, saying, That that is not the way to satisfy his Grace; and yet besides that, by your Wisdoms to find the means to understand and know of his Holiness what be the ways and means, which his Holiness hath studied or can study to sa∣tisfie the King according to his writing in this behalf, whereof they shall say his Grace is glad, and is very desirous to know and under∣stand the same; and as you shall perceive any towardness or untoward∣ness in the Pope in that behalf, so to set forth your pursuits to the best purpose accordingly. And thus heartily fare you well.

From Rich∣mond, the 21 day of May.

Your loving Friend, T. Cardinalis Eborac.

May 31. Romae 1529. XXVI. A Letter of the Popes to the Cardinal. An Original.

Dilecto Filio nostro Thomae tituli Sanctae Ceciliae Presbytero Cardi∣nali Eboracensi, nostro & sedis Apostolicae Legato de latere. Clemens manu propria.

DIlecte Fili noster, salutem & Apostolicam benedictionem.* 2.29 Cum An∣gliae Rex ac Circumspectio vestra, vetera vestra erga nos & Sedem Apostolicam merita novis officiis augeretis, optabamus occasionem, in qua & vos nostrum amorem cognoscere possetis; sed molestissime tuli∣mus eam primum esse oblatam, in qua circumsepti angustis terminis Justitiae, non possemus progredi quantum vellemus, studio vobis grati∣ficandi, multis ac rationabilibus Causis desiderium vestrum impedienti∣bus, quod quidem Regiis Oratoribus istuc redeuntibus demonstrare conati sumus. Sed super his & publicis negotiis copiosius vobiscum lo∣quetur Dilectus Filius noster Cardinalis Campegius.

Datum Romae die ultima Maii, 1529.

J.

April 6. 1529. XXVII. The King's Letter to his Ambassadours, to hinder an Avocation of the Suit. An Original.

By the King.

Henry Rex,

TRusty and right well-beloved we greet you well.* 2.30

Since your de∣parture from hence, we have received sundry your Letters to us directed, whereof the last beareth date at Rome, the 4th day of the last month; and have also seen such other as from time to time ye have sent to the most Reverend Father in God, our most entirely well-beloved Counsellor the Lord Legate, Cardinal, Archbishop of York, Primate of England, and our Chancellour: By continue whereof, we have been advertised of the Successes, as well of your Journey thitherwards, as of such things as ye to that time had done in our Causes to you commit∣ted; for the which your diligent advertisement, and good acquittal, we give unto you condign thanks: ascertaining you, We do not a little marvel, that in your said last Letters you shew so much desperation of any great favour to be had at the Pope's hand in our said Causes; considering that neither ye then had spoken with his Holiness in the same, nor by

such Conferences as ye had had with Mr. Iacobo Salviati, or other on his behalf, we can perceive but all good favour and towardness; tho per-case the superiority of the Imperials, and the common fame, led you to think the contrary: Howbeit as you know no credence is to be given unto such common report, nor we trust the same shall prove more true, than hath done the Opinion that was of the Lord Legate Cam∣pegius now here Resident, whom we find and certainly know to be of a far other sort in his love and inclination towards us, than was spoken, not having such affection towards the Emperor, as in him was suspected. And to be plain with you, if ever he had been of other mind, we have said somewhat to him after such manner as might soon change that in∣tention. So that little Faith is to be given to the outward Sayings and Opinions of such People as measure every thing at their pleasure; which we doubt not but ye right wisely do consider, and that ye have before this time, by your diligent sollicitation made to speak with the Pope's Holiness for declaration of your Charge, proved the contrary. Whereof we shall be glad and joyous to hear; willing and desiring you therefore, according to the great and special confidence that we have in you, to pretermit no time in the diligent handling and execution of your said Charge, but by one good way or other to find the mean, if you have not already done it, to declare the same unto the Pope, wherein the good advice and address of the Bishop of Verone shall, We trust, do you great furtherance; and by whose means, if ye for the Pope's extreme debility or sickness might in no wise be often admitted unto his presence, ye may signify unto him at great length, our whole Mind, Desire, and Intent, after such form as your Instructions and Letters given and sent unto you in that behalf do purport: For sure ye may be, it shall highly confer unto the benefit of our Causes, that ye have there present one so fast and assured Friend unto us, as we trust the Bishop of Verone is, who shall be able right largely to countervail, and meet with the malicious practices of the Archbishop of Capua, who is thought to be one of the chief Authors and Contrivers of the Falsities, Crafts, and Abuses, set forth to the hindrance of our said Causes; which no Man shall more politickly and facilly deprehend, than the said Bishop of Verone may do: And therefore he is by you, with all good means and ways possible, to be entertained; as we doubt not but you will have special eye and regard to the making, winning, and conservation of as many Friends to our purpose as ye can possibly ob∣tain; so handling your self, as now may appear your dexterity and perfect endeavour to conduce, with your diligent labour and policy, our Matters to the speedy, indelayed, and desired end and effect, which ye may be sure we shall not put in oblivion, but will have the same in remembrance accordingly. Marvelling nevertheless, that though ye Mr. Stevins could not bring hitherto our great Causes to perfection, ye had not in the mean season advertised us what is done touching such Bulls as were to be sped for our other particular Matters, whereof no mention is made in your said Letters; willing and desiring you there∣fore, by your next Letters, to advertise us in what state and train the same be; knowing right well that ye being not only by the former Letters and Writings, but also by such as be sent unto you▪ at this time sufficiently and amply instructed of our Mind and Pleasure, will now

so acquit your self, as shall correspond to the perfect expectation, and firm opinion that we have of you, which we shall not fail to have in our tender consideration to your well, as is aforesaid. Ye shall also, in your Conferences with the said Bishop of Verone, understand and know of him, by what ways and means ye may best further his advancement to the Cardinality; exhorting him, for the manifold good effects that thereof may ensue, to conform himself to the acceptation thereof, if it may be obtained; for doubtless his Vertue, Wisdom, Experience, Fi∣delity, and other great and commendable merits well considered, we think no Man more meet at this time to be preferred thereunto than him: And therefore our express Mind and Pleasure is, that ye do it by all the ways and means to you possible. And finally we will that ye show unto him how effectually we have written unto you in that behalf, to the intent, being advanced thereunto, he may give us the better thanks, and in every way bear to us the more perfect affection. And by your next Letters, We will that ye advertise us what Advocates ye have on our part, with their Names and Qualities; finding the means also, if it be possible, to retain some notable and excellent Divine, a Frier, or other that may, can, or will firmly stick to our Causes, in leaning to that, Quod Pontifex ex Iure Divino non potest dispensare, &c. And of all the Successes to advertise us, as our special trust is in you.

Given under our Signet, at our Mannor of Greenwich, the 6th of this April.

XXVIII. The King's Letter to his Ambassadours, about his appearance before the Legates. An Original. Iune 23. 1529.

To our trusty and right well-beloved Counsellors, Mr. William Ben∣net, Doctor of both Laws; Sir Gregory de Cassalis, Knight; and Mr. Peter Vannes our Secretary for the Latin Tongue, our Ambassadours, resident in the Court of Rome, and to every of them. By the KING. Henry R.

TRusty and right well-beloved, we greet you well.* 2.31 By former Let∣ters and Writings sent to you Sir Gregory and Mr. Peter, with other of your Collegues then being at Rome, and by such conference as was had with you Mr. Benet before your departure, you were adver∣tised in what state then stood our Cause and Matter of Matrimony, and how it was intended that the Process of the same should with diligence be commenced before the Pope's Legates here, being authorized for that purpose. Since that time, ensuing the deliberation taken in that be∣half, the said Legates, all due Ceremonies first observed, have directed

Citations both to us and to the Queen, for our and for her appearing before them the 18th of this month; which appearance was duly on either Party kept, performed, and all requisite Solemnities accom∣plished: At which time the Queen trusting more in the power of the Imperialists, than in any justness of her Cause, and thinking of likely∣hood, by frustratory allegations and delays, to tract and put over the Matter to her advantage, did protest at the said day, putting in Libels, Recusatories of the Judges; and also made a provocation, alledging the Cause to be avoked by the Pope's Holiness, & litis pendentiam coram eodem; desiring to be admitted for probation thereof, and to have a term competent for the same: Whereupon day was given by the Judges till the 21 of the same month, for declaration of their minds and intentions thereunto; The Queen in Person, and we by our Proctor enjoined to appear the same day, to hear what the said Judges should determine in and upon the same. At which time both we and the Queen appeared in Person; and notwithstanding that the said Judges amply and suffici∣ently declared, as well the sincerity of their minds directly, justly to proceed without favour, dread, affection, or partiality; as also that no such Recusation, Appellation, or term for proving of Litis pendentiam, could or might be by them admitted: yet she nevertheless persisting in her former wilfulness, and in her Appeal, which also by the said Judges was likewise recused: And they minding to proceed further in the Cause, the Queen would no longer make her abode to hear what the said Judges would fully discern, but incontinently departed out of the Court; wherefore she was thrice preconnisate, and called eft-soons to return and appear; which she refusing to do, was denounced by the Judges Contumax, and a Citation decerned for her appearance on Friday next, to make answer to such Articles and Positions as should be objected unto her: So as now it is not to be doubted, but that she will use all the ways and means to her possible, to impetrate and attain such things, as well by her own pursute, as by her Friends, as may be to the impeach∣ment of the rightful Process of this Cause, either by Advocation, Inhi∣bition, or otherwise: Wherefore seeing now in what state this our Matter standeth and dependeth, necessary and requisite for the great Consequences hanging upon the same, not only for the exoneration of our Conscience, but also for the surety of our Succession, and the well of this our Realm and People, to be with all celerity perfected and ob∣served. It was thought convenient to advertise you of the Premisses, to the intent ye being well and sufficiently instructed in all things con∣cerning the same, shall by your wisdoms and diligences have special regard that nothing pass or be granted there by the Pope's Holiness, which may either give delay or disappointment to the direct and speedy pro∣cess to be used in this Cause, neither by Advocation of the Cause, Inhi∣bition, or otherwise; but that if any such thing shall, by the Caesareans; or by her Agents, or other, be attempted, or desired, the like Men of Wisdom, good Zeal, Learning, and Experience, diligently procure the stopping thereof, as well upon such Reasons and Considerations as be∣fore have been signified unto you, as by inferring the high and extream dishonour, and intolerable prejudice that the Pope's Holiness thereof should do to his said Legates; and also the contrariety both of his Bull and Commission, and also of his Promise and Pollicitation passed upon the

same; beside the notable and excellent displeasure thereby to be done by his Holiness to us, and our Realm, clear contrary to our merits and deserts; extending also the other dangers mentioned in the said former Writings, apparent to ensue thereby to his Holiness, and the See Apo∣stolick, with the manifold, and in manner, in••inite inconveniences like to follow of the same to all Christendom, and all other such reasons, in∣troductions and perswasions ye can make and devise for that purpose: putting him also in remembrance of the great Commodity coming unto his Holiness herein, by reason that this Cause being here decided, the Pope not only is delivered from the pains that he should in this time of Disease and Sickness, to the extream peril of his Life sustain with the same, seeing that it is of such moment and importance, as suffereth no tract or delay; but also his Holiness shall by such decision here eschew and avoid all displeasure that he should not fail to have, if it were or should be passed elsewhere: which matter is no little wisdom well to foresee and consider, and not only to forbear to do or pass any thing derogatory or prejudicial to his said Commission, but also by all means possible to corroborate and fortify the same, and all such Acts judicial as shall pass by his said Legates by virtue thereof. Like-as we doubt not but that the Pope's Holiness, of his Uprightness, Vertue, and perfect Wisdom will do; and rather like a most loving Father and Friend, ten∣der and favour our good, just and reasonable Causes and Desires, put∣ting thereunto all the furtherance he may do, than to do or consent to be done any thing hurtful, prejudicial, dammageable, or displeasant un∣to us, or this our said Cause. And finally; If need shall be, we will ye also infer, as the case shall require, how inconvenient it were this our Matter should be decided in the Court of Rome; which now de∣pendeth totally in the Emperor's Arbitre, having such puissance near thereunto, that, as hath been written by the Pope's own Letters, their State and Life there is all in the Emperor's hands, whose Armies may fa∣mish or relieve them at their pleasure. And semblably ye shall not for∣get the prerogative of our Crown and Jurisdiction Royal, by the anci∣ent Laws of our Realm, which admitteth nothing to be done by the Pope to the prejudice thereof, and also what danger they should incur that would presume to bring or present any such thing unto the same, as in our last Letters sent by Alexander was touched at good length. Wherein since ye be already so well and amply instructed, knowing also how much the Matter imports and toucheth us, and what profit and agreeable service ye may do unto us herein, with the high thanks that ye may deserve for the same; We shall not be more prolix, but refer the substantial, perfect, and assured handling hereof to your circum∣spections, fidelities, and diligences, not doubting but that ye will now above all other things, look vigilantly hereunto, and so acquit your selves in the same, as it may well appear that your Acts shall be corre∣spondent to our firm trust and expectation, and no less tender this thing than ye know it to be imprinted in the bottom of our Heart, nor then as ye know both the importance and high moment, and also the very necessity of the Matter doth require. In which doing, beside the laud and praise that ye shall consecute thereby of all good Men, we shall so have your acquittals in our remembrance, as ye shall have cause

to think your travels, pains, and studies herein, in the best wise collo∣cate and emploied.

Given under our Signet, at our Palace of Bride∣wel, the 23d day of Iune.

Rome 9 Iuly 1529. XXIX. Doctor Bennet's Letter to the Cardinal, shewing how little they might expect from the Pope. An Original.

* 2.32PLease it your Grace to understand, that the 6th day of this month the Pope's Holiness send for us: Albeit we had made great sute for audience before to his Holiness, soon after that we had understand∣ing that his Holiness was recovered of this his last Sickness, into the which he fell the second day, after I had my first audience of his Holiness, which was the 21 day of the last month: And after our long communi∣cation and reasoning in the King's Highness Cause, which, at length, we have written to your Grace in our common Letter, for a confirmation of many inconveniences and dangers which we perswaded to his Holi∣ness, to follow both to himself and to the See Apostolick, in case his Holiness should avoke the cause; I thought much convenient at that same time to deliver the King's familiar, and likewise your Grace's Let∣ter, and so to shew your Grace's Credence to his Holiness. After the fore∣said Letters delivered, and by his Holiness read, his Holiness shewed me, that he perceived by your Grace's Letters, that I had certain Credence to shew unto him of great moment and importance, concerning him and the See Apostolick. I shewed to his Holiness your Grace's Faith and observance, his Holiness doth best know; most humbly besought his Holiness to believe these undoubtedly to follow, That if his Holiness should, at the labours of the Caesareans, avoke the Cause, he should not alonely offend the King's Highness, which hitherto hath been a stay, a help, and a defence of the See Apostolick; but also by reason of this injury, without remedy, shall alienate his Majesty and Realms, with others, from the devotion and obedience of the See Apostolick. This I shewed his Holiness, that your Grace doth evidently perceive to follow, in case his Holiness should incline to the Caesareans desire on this behalf: Yea further, I said, that your Grace most clearly perceiveth also by that Act, the Church of England utterly to be destroyed, and likewise your Person; and that these your Grace, with weeping tears, most lamen∣tably committed unto me to shew to his Holiness. Furthermore I shewed to his Holiness, that your Grace, howsoever you should proceed in this Cause, did intend to proceed so sincerely, indifferently, and justly, that you would rather suffer to be jointed, Joint by Joint, than either for affection or fear, do any act either against your Conscience or Ju∣stice. Furthermore I said, that seeing his Holiness may be so well assu∣red, that your Grace will do nothing but according to Justice in this Cause, he may the more boldly deny Avocations to the Caesareans, seeing that the Queen and the Emperor can desire but Justice, which they may have at your Grace's hand, and my Lord Campegius, as well there

as here; and by this means his Holiness should deliver himself from great pains and unquietness of mind, which he should sustain in case the Cause should be known here, where he should have the King's Highness on one part, and the Emperor on the other side, daily calling upon his Holiness. To this his Holiness most heavily, and with tears, answered and said, That now he saw the destruction of Christendom, and lamented that his fortune was such to live to this day, and not to be able to remedy it, (saying these words) For God is my Judg, I would do as gladly for the King, as I would for my self; and to that I know∣ledg my self most bounden, but in this case I cannot satisfy his desire, but that I should do manifestly against Justice to the charge of my Con∣science, to my rebuke, and to the dishonour of the See Apostolick; af∣firming, that his Counsel shews him, that seeing the Caesareans have a Mandate or Proxie of the Queen, to ask the Avocations in her Name, he cannot of Justice deny it, and the whole Signature be in that same opinion; so that though he would most gladly do that thing that might be to the King's pleasure, yet he cannot do it, seeing that Signature would be against him whensoever the Supplication should be up there: And so being late, we took our leave of his Holiness, and departed, seeing that we could obtain nothing of the Pope for stopping the A∣vocation, we consulted and devised for the deferring of it, till such time as your Grace might make an end in the Cause there. And so concluded upon a new Device, which at length we have written in our common Letter, wherein I promise your Grace, Mr. Gregory has used great diligence, and taken great labours at this time, we can do no more for our lives: And if your Grace saw the importune labour of the Am∣bassadors of the Emperor's and Ferdinandoes, you would marvel, I promise your Grace they never cease; wherefore in staying hitherto, as we have done, it is marvel, as God knoweth, whom I pray to preserve your Grace in health and prosperity ad multos annos. I beseech your Grace most humbly to commend me to the King's Highness; and like∣wise I beseech your Grace to pardon my ill writing.

At Rome, the 9th day of Iuly.

Your daily Beadman and Servant, W. Benet.

XXX. A Letter of the Pope's to the Cardinal concerning the Avocation. An Original. 19 Iulii, 1529.

DIlecte Fili noster, salutem & Apostolicam Benedictionem.* 2.33 Difficile est nobis explicare literis, qua nostra molestia seu potius dolore fuerimus coacti, ad Avocationem Causae istic commissae concedendam; nam etsi res ita fuit justa ut tanto tempore differri non debuerit, tamen

nos qui isti Serenissimo Regi pro ejus singularibus erga nos & Apostoli∣cam sedem meritis placere in omnibus cupimus, sicut consuevimus, aegre nunc adducti sumus, ut quamquam justitia cogente, quicquid contra ejus voluntatem concederemus. Nec vero minus, Fili, doluimus tua causa▪ cui rem hanc tantae curae esse perspeximus quantum tua erga dictum Re∣gem fides & amor postulat; sed tamen quod datur justitiae minus esse molestum debet, cum praesertim id fuerit tam dilatum a nobis, omnia{que} antea pertentata ne ad hoc descenderemus. Ita{que} optamus in hoc ad∣hiberi a te illam tuam singularem prudentiam & aequitatem, persuadere{que} te tibi id quod est, nos qui semper vobis placere quantum nobis licuit studuimus, id quod vestro maximo merito fecimus, & semper facturi su∣mus, nunc non nisi invitos & justitia coactos quod fecimus fecisse: Te∣que omni studio & amore hortamur, ut dictum regem in solita erga nos benevolentia retinere velis, ei{que} persuadere, nihil ex hoc apud nos de benevolentia erga se veteri imminutum unquam fore, quod recipiemus a Circumspectione tua longe gratissimum. Quemadmodum plenius dile∣ctus Filius noster Cardinalis Campegius haec circumspectioni tuae explica∣bit.

Dat. Romae apud Sanctum Petrum sub annulo Piscatoris die 19 Julii 1529. Pont. nostri anno sexto.

Blosius.

Act 26. Anno Regni 21. Henr. 8. XXXI An Act for the releasing unto the King his Highness of suck Sums of Mony as was to be required of him, by any his Subjects, for any Manner of Loan, by his Letters Missives, or other ways or manner whatsoever.

ITem quaedam alia billa formam cujusdam actus in se continens, exhibita est praefato Domino Regi in Parliamento praedicto, cujus quidem billae tenor sequiturin haec verba. The King's humble, faithful, and loving Subjects, the Lords Spiritual and Temporal, and Commons in this present Parliament assembled, considering and calling to their remembrances, the inestima∣ble Costs, Charges, and Expences, which the King's Highness necessari∣ly hath been compelled to support and sustain, since his assumption to his Crown, Estate, and Dignity Royal; as well first for the extinction of a right dangerous and damnable Schism sprung and risen in the Church; which by the providence of the Almighty God, and the high prudence, and provision, and assistance of the King's Highness, was, to the great honour, laud, and glory of his Majesty, repressed; the Enemies then being of the Church reformed, returned, and restored to the unity of the same, and peace over all componed and concluded, as also for the modifying of the insatiable and inordinate ambition of those which do aspire unto the Monarchy of Christendom, did put universal trouble, divisions in the same, intending, if they might, not only to have subdued this Realm, but also all the rest unto their Power and

Subjection: For the resistance whereof, the King's Highness was compel∣led, after the Universal Peace, by the great study, labour, and travel of his Grace conduced, and the same by some of the Contrahents new∣ly violate and infringed; in shewing the form of the Treaties thereupon made again, and take Armour. And over and besides the notable and excessive treasure and substance which his Highness in his first Wars had emploied for the defence of the Church, the Faith Catholick, and this his Realm, and of the People and Subjects of the same, was eft-soons brought of necessity to new, excellent, and marvellous Charges, both for the supportation of sundry Armies by Sea and by Land; and also for divers and manifold Contributions outward, to serve, keep, and contain his own Subjects at home in rest and repose; which hath been so politickly handled and conduced, that when the most part of all reli∣gious Christians have been infested with cruel Wars, Discords, Divisi∣ons, and Dissensions, the great Heads and Princes of the World brought unto Captivity; Cities, Towns, and Places, by force and sedition, ta∣ken, spoiled, burnt, and sacked; Men, Women, and Children found in the same slain and destroyed; Virgins, Wives, Widows, and Reli∣gious Women, ravished and defloured; Holy Churches and Temples polluted, and turned unto prophane use; the Reliques of the Holy Saints irreverently treated; Hunger, Dearth, and Famine, by mean thereof in the said outward Regions, insuing and gentily over all, was depopulation, destruction and confusion; the King's said Subjects in all this time, were by the high providence and politick means of his Grace nevertheless preserved, defended, and maintained, from all these inconveniences and dangers; and such provisions taken, by one way or other, so as reasonable commodity was always given unto them to exer∣cise their Traffiques of Merchandise, and other their Crafts, Mysteries, and Occupations for their living; which could not possibly have been brought about, unless then the King's Highness, with continual studies, travels, and pains, and with his infinite Charges and Expences, had converted the peril and danger of the Enterprises and Exploits, set forth for the reduction of the Enemies unto Peace, from his own Sub∣jects unto Strangers: Whereof finally such Fruit and Effect is ensued, as by the King's policy, puissance, and means, general and universal Peace is established amongst all Christian Princes; and this Realm now, thanked be God, constitute in free, better, and more assured and pro∣fitable Amity with all outward Parties, than hath been at any time whereof is memory or remembrance. Considering furthermore, That his Highness, in and about the Premisses, hath been fain to employ, not only such sums of Mony as hath risen and grown by any manner of con∣tribution made unto his Grace by his said loving Subjects, but also over and above the same, sundry other notable and excellent Sums of his own Treasure, and yearly Revenues, which else his Grace might have kept and reserved to his own use; amongst which manifold great Sums so employed, his Highness also, as is notoriously known, and as doth evidently appear by the accompts of the same, hath to that use and none other, converted all such Mony, as by any his Subjects and People, Spiritual and Temporal, hath been advanced unto his Grace by way of Prest and Loan, either particularly, or by any Taxation made of the same, being a thing so well collocate and bestowed, seeing the said high

and great Fruits and Effects thereof ensued, to the honour, surety, well, perfect commodity, and perpetual tranquillity of this said Realm, as nothing could better nor more to the comfort of his said Subjects be desired, studied, or imagined; Of one mind, consent and assent, and by Authority of this present Parliament, do for themselves, and all the whole Body of the Realm whom they do represent, freely, liberally, and absolutely, give and grant unto the King's Highness, by Authority of this present Parliament, all and every Sum and Sums of Mony, which to them, and every of them, is, ought, or might be due, by reason of any Mony, or any other thing, to his Grace at any time heretofore ad∣vanced, or payed, by way of Prest or Loan, either upon any Letter or Letters under the King's Privy Seal, general or particular, Letter, Mis∣sive, Promise, Bond, or Obligation of payment, or by any Taxation, or other Assessing, by virtue of any Commission or Commissions, or by any other mean or means whatsoever it be heretofore passed for that purpose, and utterly, frankly, liberally, and most willingly and bene∣volently, for them, their Heirs, Executors, and Successors, do remit, re∣lease, and quit claim, unto his Highness, his Heirs and Successors for ever, all and every the same Sums of Mony, and every parcel thereof, and all and singular Suits, Petitions, and Demands, which they, or any of them, their Heirs, Successors, or Executors, or the Heirs, Executors, or Successors of any of them, have, had, or may have for the same, or any parcel thereof; most humbly and lovingly, beseeching his High∣ness, for the more clear discharge for the same, that it may be ordained and enacted by the King, our said Sovereign Lord, the Lords Spiritual and Temporal, and the Commons of this present Parliament assembled, and by authority of the same, that all Promises, Bonds, Writings, Obligatory Letters, under the King's Privy Seal, Signet, Sign Manual, or Great Seal passed, and other Bonds or Promises, whatsoever they be, had, or made, to any Person or Persons, Spiritual or Temporal, Shire, City, Burrough, Waxentale, Tranship, Hamlet, Village, Monastry, Church, Cathedral, or Collegiat, or to any Guild, Fraternity, or Body Corporate, Fellowship, or Company, or other whatsoever, having ca∣pacity to take any Bond, especially and generally, jointly or severally, touching or concerning the same Prest or Loan, or every of them, or the repaiment of any Sum or Sums of Mony for the same, be from henceforth void and of none effect. Cui quidem billae probe & ad ple∣num intellectae per dictum Dominum Regem ex assensu & Authoritate Par∣liamenti praedicti taliter est responsum. Le Roy remercie Les Seigneurs & ses communes de leur bonne cueurs en faifant cest graunt, & icelle se Maje∣ste accepte & tout le contenu, & cest escriture a graunt & aprove avecques tous les articles en ceste escripture specifies.

XXXII. A Letter from Gardiner and Fox, about their Pro∣ceedings at Cambridg. An Original.

Feb. 1530. from Cambridg by Stephen Gardiner.

To the King's Highness.

PLeaseth it your Highness to be advertised,* 2.34 That arriving here at Cambridg upon Saturday last past at noon, that same night, and Sun∣day in the Morning, we devised with the Vice-chancellour, and such other as favoureth your Grace's Cause, how and in what sort to com∣pass and attain your Grace's Purpose and Intent; wherein we assure your Grace, we found much towardness, good will, and diligence, in the Vice-Chancellour and Dr. Edmunds, being as studious to serve your Grace as we could wish or desire: Nevertheless there was not so much care, labour, study, and diligence employed on our Party, by them, our self, and other, for attaining your Grace's Purpose, but there was as much done by others for the lett and empeachment of the same; and as we assembled they assembled, as we made Friends they made Friends, to lett that nothing should pass as in the Universities Name; wherein the first day they were Superiors, for they had put in the ears of them, by whose Voices such things do pass, multas fabulas, too tedious to write unto your Grace. Upon Sunday at afternoon were assembled, after the manner of the University, all the Doctors, Batchellors of Divinity, and Masters of Art, being in number almost two hundred: In that Congregation we delivered your Grace's Letters, which were read openly by the Vice-Chancellor. And for answer to be made unto them, first the Vice-Chancellor calling apart the Doctors, asked their Advice and Opinion; whereunto they answered severally, as their Affections led them, & res erat in multa confusione. Tandem they were content Answer should be made to the Questions by indifferent Men: But then they came to Exceptions against the Abbot of St. Benets, who seemed to come for that purpose; and likewise against Dr. Reppes, and Dr. Crome; and also generally against all such as had allowed Dr. Cranmer's Book, inasmuch as they had already declared their Opi∣nion. We said thereunto, That by that reason they might except against all; for it was lightly, that in a Question so notable as this is, every Man Learned hath said to his Friend as he thinketh in it for the time; but we ought not to judg of any Man, that he setteth more to defend that which he hath once said, than Truth afterward known. Final∣ly; The Vice-Chancellor, because the day was much spent in those al∣tercations, commanding every Man to resort to his Seat apart, as the manner is in those Assemblies, willed every Man's mind to be known secretly, whether they would be content with such an Order as he had conceived for answer to be made by the University to your Grace's Letters; whereunto that night they would in no wise agree. And for∣asmuch as it was then dark night, the Vice-Chancellor continued the Congregation till the next day at one of the Clock; at which time the Vice-Chancellor proponed a Grace after the form herein inclosed; and

〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉

〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉

it was first denied: When it was asked again, it was even on both Par∣ties, to be denied or granted; and at the last, by labour of Friends to cause some to depart the House which were against it, it was obtained in such form as the Schedule herein enclosed purporteth; wherein be two Points which we would have left out; but considering by putting in of them, we allured many, and that indeed they shall not hurt the Determination for your Grace's part, we were finally content there∣with. The one Point is that where it was first, that quicquid major pars of them that be named decreverit, should be taken for the Determinati∣on of the University. Now it referred ad du••s partes, wherein we suppose shall be no difficulty. The other Point is, That your Grace's Question shall be openly disputed, which we think to be very honou∣rable; and it is agreed amongst us, That in that Disputation, shall an∣swer, the Abbot of St. Benets, Dr. Reppes, and I Mr. Fox, to all such as will object any thing or reason against the conclusion to be sustained for your Grace's part. And because Mr. Doctor Clyss hath said, That he hath somewhat to say concerning the Canon-Law; I your Secretary shall be adjoined unto them for answer to be made therein. In the Schedule which we send unto your Grace herewith, containing the names of those who shall determine your Grace's Question, all marked with the Letter A. be already of your Grace's Opinion; by which we trust, and with other good means, to induce and obtain a great part of the rest. Thus we beseech Almighty God to preserve your most Noble and Royal Estate.

From Cambridg the day of February.

Your Highness's most humble Subjects and Servants,

• Stephen Gardiner,
• Edward Foxe.

The Grace purposed and obtained, Feb. 1530.

Placet vobis ut

• A. Vicecancellarius.
• ...Doctores.
  • A. Salcot. The Abbot of St. Benets.
  • Watson.
  • A. Repps.
  • Tomson.
  • Venetus, de isto bene speratur.
  • A. Edmunds.
  • Downes.
  • A. Crome.
  • A. Wygan.
  • A. Boston.
• ...Magistri in Theologia.
  • Middelton.
  • A. Heynes.
  • Mylsent. de isto bene speratur.
  • A. Shaxton.
  • A. Latimer.
  • A. Simon.
  • Longford. De isto bene speratur.
  • Thyxtel.
  • Nicols.
  • Hutton.
  • A. Skip.
  • A. Goodrich.
  • A. Heth.
  • Hadway, de isto bene speratur.
  • Dey.
  • Bayne.
  • A.A. Duo Procuratores.

HAbeant plenam facultatem & Authoritatem, nomine totius Univer∣sitatis, respondendi Literis Regiae Majestatis in hac Congregatione lectis, ac nomine totius Universitatis definiendi & determinandi quae∣stionem in dictis literis propositam: Ita quod quicquid duae partes eorum praesentium inter se decreverint, respondendi dictis literis, & defi∣nierint ac determinaverint super quaestione proposita, in iisdem habea∣tur, & reputetur pro Responsione, Definitione & determinatione totius Universitatis, & quod liceat Vicecancellario, Procuratoribus & Scruta∣toribus, literis super dictarum duarum partium definitione & determi∣natione concipienda sigillum commune Universitatis apponere; sic quod disputetur Quaestio publice & antea legatur coram Universitate abs{que} ulteriori gratia desuper petenda aut obtinenda.

Your Highness may perceive by the Notes, that we be already sure of as many as be requisite, wanting only three; and we have good hope of four; of which four if we get two, and obtain of another to be absent, it is sufficient for our purpose.

July 1. 1530. XXXIII. A Letter from Crook out of Venice, concerning the Opinions of Divines about the Divorce. An Original.

* 2.35PLease it your Highness to be advertised, That as this day I obtained the Common Seal of the University of Padua, in substantial and good form; for all the Doctors were assembled upon Sunday, and the Case was amongst them solemnly and earnestly disputed all Monday, Tuesday, Wednesday, and Thursday, and this present Friday in the morning again; and thereupon they concluded with your Highness, and desired a No∣tary to set his Sign and Hand unto an Instrument, by Leonicus and Simo∣netus devised, in corroboration of your Cause, and thereby to testify that this Instrument was their Deed, Device, Act, and Conclusion; and for the more credence to be given to the said Instrument, they caused the Chan∣cellor of the Potestate here to set his Hand and Seal for the approbation of the Authority of the Notary: A Copy of all the which things I send unto your Highness by this Bearer, in most humble wise beseeching the same to be advertised, that the General of the Black-Friers hath gi∣ven a Commandment, That no Black-Frier dispute the Pope's Power: Notwithstanding Prior Thomas Omnibonus procureth daily new Subscrip∣tions, and will do till the Brief of contrary Commandment shall come unto his hands.

My fidelity bindeth me to advertise your Highness, that all Lutherans be utterly against your Highness in this Cause, and have letted as much with their wretched Power, Malice, without Reason or Authority, as they could and might, as well here, as in Padua and Ferrara, where be no small Companies of them. I doubt not but all Christian Universi∣ties, if they be well handled, will earnestly conclude with your High∣ness. And to obtain their assent, as well through Italy, France, Al∣magne, Austrich, Hungary, and Scotland, I think it marvellous expedi∣ent, for the preferment of this your most honourable and high Cause; As from the Seigniory and Dominion of Venice towards Rome, and be∣yond Rome, I think there can be no more done than is done already, albeit, gracious Lord, if that I had in time been sufficiently furnished with Mony. Albeit I have beside this Seal procured unto your Highness an hundred and ten Subscriptions, yet it had been nothing in comparison of that that I might easily and would have done; and at this hour I assure your Highness, that I have neither Provision nor Mony, and have bor∣rowed an hundred Crowns, the which also are spent about the getting of this Seal; of the which my need, and divers impediments in your Highness's Cause here, I have advertised your Highness by many and sundry Letters, and with the same sent divers Books and Writings, part to Hierom Molins a Venetian, and factor to Mappheus Bernardus, by the hands of your Subject Edmund Herwell, part directed to Mr. Tuke, whereof I am nothing ascertained whether they be exhibited unto your Highness or not, to no little discomfort unto me; notwithstanding I have reserved a Copy of all things, Letters, and other, and herein enclosed a Bill, specifying by whom and to whom I directed my said

Letters, in most humble wise, beseeching your most Royal Clemency, to ponder my true, sure, and good endeavours, and not to suffer me to be destitute of Mony, to my undoing, and utter loss of your most high Causes here; for of my self I have nothing whereby to help my self. And thus the most Blessed Trinity keep and preserve your High∣ness in his most Royal Estate.

At Venice, the first day of Iuly at night, Anno—30.

R. Crook.

XXXIV. The Judgment of the Universities concerning the King's Marriage; taken from the Printed Edition of them. London, 1532.

Censura Facultatis Sacrae Theologiae a••mae Universitatis Parisiensis.

DEcanus & Facultas Sacrae Theologiae almae Universitatis Parisiensis, omnibus, ad quos praesens scriptum pervenerit, salutem in eo, qui est vera Salus. Cum nuper suborta magnae difficultatis controversia super invaliditate Matrimonii, inter Serenissimum Henricum Octavum Angliae Regem, Fidei Defensorem, & Dominum Hiberniae, ac Illustris∣simam Dominam Catharinam Angliae Reginam, clarae memoriae Ferdi∣nandi Regis Catholici Filiam contracti, & carnali copula consummati, illa etiam nobis Quaestio in justitia & veritate discutienda & examinanda proposita fuerat, videlicet, Anducere relictam fratris mortui sine liberis sic esset jure divino & naturali prohibitum, ut interveniente summi Pon∣tificis Dispensatione, non posset fieri licitum, ut quis Christianus reli∣ctam fratris ducat, & habeat in Uxorem; Nos Decanus & Facultas ante∣dicta, cogitantes, quam esset pium & sanctum, nec-non debito charita∣tis, & nostrae Professioni consentaneum, ut his, qui in lege Domini se∣cura, tranquilla{que} conscientia vitam hanc ducere, & transigere cupiant, viam justitiae ostenderemus, noluimus tam justis & piis votis deesse. Hinc more solito, apud aedem S. Mathurini per juramentum convenientes, & solemni Missa cum Invocatione Spiritus Sancti ob hoc celebrata, nec-non praestito juramento de deliberando super praefata quaestione, secundum Deum & Conscientiam; Post varias & multiplices Sessiones, tam apud aedem S. Mathurini, quam apud Collegium Sorbonae, ab octava Junii us{que} ad secundum Julii habitas, & continuatas, perscrutatis prius excus∣sis{que} quam diligentissime, ac ea qua decuit, reverentia & Religione, Sa∣crae Scripturae Libris eorum{que} probatissimis interpretibus, nec-non Sacro∣sanctae Ecclesiae generalibus ac Synodalibus Concilii Decretis & Constitu∣tionibus longo usu receptis & approbatis: Nos praedicti Decanus & Fa∣cultas de praedicta Quaestione disserentes, & ad eam respondentes, se∣quentes unanime judicium & consensum Majoris partis totius Facultatis, Asseruimus & Determinavimus, prout & in his Scriptis per praesentes Asserimus & Determinamus, quod praedictae nuptiae cum Relictis fratrum decedentium sine liberis, sic naturali jure pariter & divino sunt prohi∣bitae, ut super talibus Matrimoniis contractis, sive contrahendis, Summus Pontifex dispensare non possit. In cujus nostrae Assertionis & Deter∣minationis fidem & testimonium, sigillum nostrae Facultatis cum signo nostri Notarii, seu Bedelli praesentibus apponi curavimus. Datum in

generali nostra Congregatione per juramentum celebrata apud S. Ma∣thurinum.

Anno Dom. Millesimo quingentesimo trigesimo, Mensis vero Julii die secundo.

Censura Facultatis Decretorum almae Universitatis Parisiensis.

IN Nomine Domini Amen. Cum proposita fuisset coram nobis Deca∣no & Collegio Consultissimae Facultatis Decretorum Parisiensis Uni∣versitatis Quaestio; An Papa possit Dispensare, quod Frater possit in Uxorem ducere, sive accipere relictam Fratris sui, Matrimonio consum∣mato per Fratrem praemortuum? Nos Decanus & Collegium praefatae Facultatis, post multas Disputationes & Argumenta hinc inde super hac materia facta ac habita, cum magna & longa librorum, tam divini, quam Pontificii & Civilis, jurium revolutione consulimus, & dicimus, Papam non posse in ••acto proposito dispensare. In cujus rei testimonium, has praesentes Sigillo nostrae Facultatis, & signo nostri scribae primi Bedelli muniri fecimus.

Datum in Congregatione nostra apud Sanctum Joan∣nem Lateranensem, Parisiis die vicesima tertia mensis Maii, Anno Dom. millesimo quingentesimo trigesimo.

Censura almae Universitatis Aurelianensis.

CUm ab hinc aliquod tempus nobis Collegio Doctorum Regentium almae Universitatis Aurelianensis propositae fuerint, quae sequntur Quaestiones, videlicet; Si jure divino liceat fratri Relictam fratris (quam Fratriam vocant) accipere Uxorem? Item & si hoc sit eo jure vetitum, utrum divinae Legis prohibitio Pontificali Dispensatione remitti possit? Nos praedictum Collegium, post multas ad praedictorum dubiorum Di∣sputationem (de more nostro) factas Sessiones & Congregationes, post∣que Juris tum Divini tum Canonici locos (quod facere potuimus) exa∣minatos, & omnibus mature atque exacte pensatis & consideratis: Desi∣nivimus, praedictas nuptias citra divinae legis injuriam attentari non posse, etiamsi summi Pontisicis accedat indulgentia, vel permissus. In cujus rei testimonium praesens publicum Instrumentum a Scriba praefatae almae Universitatis subsignari fecimus, ejusdem{que} Sigillo communiri. Actum in Sacello Beatae Mariae Boninuncii Aurelianensis.

Anno Dom. Millesi∣mo quingentesimo vigesimo nono, die quinto Mensis Aprilis.

Censura Facultatum Iuris Pontificii & legum Almae Universitatis Andegavensis.

CUm certo ab hinc tempore nobis Rectori & Doctoribus Regenti∣bus in Pontificia & legum disciplina almae Universitatis Andega∣vensis sequentes Quaestiones propositae fuerint, scilicet, Utrum Jure Di∣vino pariter & naturali illicitum sit homini Christiano Relictam fratris sui, etiam abs{que} liberis, sed Matrimonio jam consummato defuncti, du∣cere Uxorem? Et an Summo Pontifici liceat super hujusmodi nuptiis dispensare? Nos praefati Rector & Doctores, post plures ad Disputatio∣nem hujusmodi quaestionum, & veritatem comperiendam factas, ex mo∣re, Congregationes & Sessiones, post{que} varios Juris tam Divini, quam

humani locos, qui ad eam rem pertinere videbantur, discussos, multas quo{que} rationes in utram{que} partem adductas & examinatas, omnibus fide∣liter consideratis, & matura deliberatione praehabita, Definimus neque Divino neque Naturali Jure permitti homini Christiano, etiam cum Sedis Apostolicae Authoritate seu Dispensatione super hoc adhibita, Re∣lictam fratris, qui etiam sine liberis post consummatum Matrimonium decesserit, Uxorem accipere vel habere. In quorum omnium supradi∣ctorum fidem, praesens publicum Instrumentum a Scriba seu Notario prae∣fatae Almae Universitatis subsignari jussimus, ejusdem{que} Universitatis Magno Sigillo muniri. Actum in aede sacra Divi Petri Andegavensi, in Collegio nostro.

Anno Domini Millesimo quingentesimo tricesimo, die septimo Maii.

Censura almae Universitatis Bituricensis.

NOs cum Decano Theologiae, Facultas in Universitate Bituricensi (ut Doctoris Gentium Pauli exemplo pleris{que} locis auspicemur scriptum nostrum a precatione) omnibus dilectis Dei in quibus vocati estis, Lectores Charissimi, qui{que} ad quos scribimus, Gratia vobis & pax a Deo Patre & Domino nostro Jesu Christo. Dum complerentur dies inter Octavas Pentecostes, & essemus omnes pariter in eodem loco, cor∣pore & animo congregati, sedentes{que} in domo dicti Decani; facta est nobis rursus Quaestio eadem, quae saepius antea, non quidem parva, hunc in modum: An rem faciat illicitam necne, frater accipiens Uxorem a praemortuo fratre relictam, consummato etiam Matrimonio? Tandem rei ipsius veritate disquisita & perspecta, multo singulorum labore, & Sa∣crorum iterata at{que} iterata revolutione codicum, unusquis{que} nostrum non fascinatus, quo minus veritati obediret, caepit, prout Spiritus Sanctus dedit, suum hoc unum arbitrium eloqui, abs{que} personarum acceptione, in veritate comperi, personas memoratas in Capite Levitici octavo supra decimum prohibitas esse jure ipso naturali, authoritate humana minime relaxabili, & vetitas, ne invicem Matrimonium contrahant, quo fit fra∣ternae turpitudinis abominabilis Revelatio. Et hoc nobis signum nostri Bedelli Notarii publici, cum Sigillo dictae supra nostrae Facultatis prae∣sentibus appenso. Die decimo Junii, Anno vero a Christi Nativitate, Millesimo quingentesimo tricesimo. Ut autem nostrae scriptionis pes & caput uni reddantur formae, quemadmodum sumus auspicati a preca∣tione, ita claudamus illius quo utimur exemplo. Gratia Domini nostri Jesu Christi, charitas Dei, & communicatio Sancti Spiritus sit cum omni∣bus vobis. Amen.

Censura Almae Universitatis Tholosanae.

TRactabatur in nostra Tholosana Academia perquam difficilis Quae∣stio, Liceatne fratri eam, quae jam olim defuncto fratri Uxor fue∣rat (nullis tamen relictis liberis) in Matrimonio sibi conjungere? Ac∣cedebat & alius scrupulus, qui nos potissimum torquebat, Si Romanus Pontifex, cui est commissa gregis Christiani cura, id sua, quam voca∣mus, Dispensatione permittat, tunc saltem liceat? Ad utram{que} Quaestio∣nem agitandam Doctores omnes Regentes, qui tunc Tholosae aderant, coegit Rector in Concilium, neque id semel tantum sed etiam iterum:

Quippe existimavit praecipitari non oportere Consilia, indigere{que} nos tempore, ut aliquid maturius agamus. Demum, cum in unum locum convenissent omnes, tum Sacrarum Literarum disertissimi Interpretes, tum utrius{que} Censurae Consultissimi, deni{que} qui quavis in re & judicio & oratione viri foelicibus ingeniis non mediocriter exercitati essent, ac sese Sacrosanctis Conciliis parere velle, Sanctorum{que} Patrum haud qua∣quam piis animis violanda Decreta imitari jurassent, & unusquis{que} suam sententiam protulisset, at{que} in utram{que} partem diffuse decertatum esset; tandem in eam Sententiam sic frequentius itum est, ut uno omnium ore Alma nostra Universitas animis sincerissimis nullo{que} fermento vitiatis censuerit, Jure Divino pariter & Naturali Uxorem relictam fratris sui nemini licere accipere. At postquam id lege eadem non licet, responsum est, non posse Pontificem aliquem ea lege solvere. Nec huic sententiae refragari potest, quod cogeretur olim frater Uxorem demortui fratris accipere. Nam hoc sigura erat, atque umbra futurorum, quae omnia adveniente luce & veritate Evangelii evanuerunt. Haec quoniam ita se habent, in hanc formam redegimus, & per Notarium, qui nobis est a Secretis, signari, sigilli{que} autentici ejusdem nostrae Almae Universita∣tis jussimus Appensione Communiri.

Tholosae. Kal. Octob. Ann. a Chri∣sto nato M.D.XXX.

Censura Facultatis Sacrae Theologiae Universitatis Bononiensis.

CUm Deus Optimus Maximus veterem Legem ad morum vitae∣que informationem ac institutionem ore suo tradiderit, idemque humanitate sumpta, mortalium Redemptor Deus novum condiderit Te∣stamentum, sed ad dubia, quae in multis emergebant, tollenda declaran∣daque contulerit, quae ad hominum perfectionem elucidata nonnihil con∣ferunt; nostras partes semper fore duximus hujusmodi sanctissima Patris a••terni documenta sectari, & in rebus arduis ac dubitabilibus, superno illustratos lumine, nostram ferre sententiam, ubi causa mature consulta, multis{que} hinc inde rationibus, scriptis{que} Patrum dilucidata fuerit, nihil quod possumus, in aliquo temere ferentes. Cum ita{que} nos, praestantes quidam & clarissimi viri, obnixe rogarint, ut subsequentem casum maxi∣ma diligentia pers••rutaremur, nostrum{que} subinde in eum judicium fer∣remus aequissime, soli veritati innitentes, in unum omnes Almae Universi∣tatis hujus Doctores Theologi convenimus, casu prius per unumquem{que} nostrum sigillatim domibus propriis examinato, summa{que} solertia per dies plurimos contracto: Illud una mox vidimus, examinavimus, contuli∣mus, ad amussim{que} singula quae{que} pertractantes ponderavimus, rationes quascun{que} contrarias, quas fieri posse censuimus, in medium afferentes at{que} solventes, etiam ipsius Reverendissimi D. D. Card. Cajetani, nec∣non Deuteronomicam Dispensationem de fratris suscitando semine, & reliquas tandem omnes sententias oppositas, quae ad id negotii face∣re viderentur. Quaesitum est igitur a nobis, An ex sola Ecclesiae in∣stitutione vel etiam Jure Divino prohibitum fuerit, ne quis Relictam a a fratre sine liberis in Uxorem ducere valeat? Quod si utra{que} lege ne fieri possit, cautum est; An quenquam possit Beatissimus Pontifex super ejusmodi contrahendo Matrimonio dispensare? Qua diligentissime (ut diximus) ac exactissime seorsim palam{que} examinata, ac pro viribus no∣stris, optime discussa Quaestione, Censemus, Judicamus, dicimus, con∣stantissime

Testamur & indubie affirmamus, huj••smodi Matrimonium, tales nuptias, tale conjugium horrendum fore, execrabile, detestandum, viro{que} Christiano, immo etiam cuilibet insideli prorsus abominabile, es∣seque a Jure naturae divino & humano diris paenis prohibitum. Nec posse Sanctissimum Papam (qui tamen fere omnia potest) cui collatae sunt a Christo claves Regni Coelorum: Non inquam posse aliqua ex causa super hujusmodi contrahendo Matrimonio, quenquam dispensare. Ad hujus Conclusionis veritatem tutandam, omnes in omnia loca & tem∣pora parati sumus. In quorum fidem has scripsimus, almae{que} nostrae Uni∣versitatis ac Sacri Venerabilium Theologorum Collegii Sigillo munivi∣mus, solita nostra generali subscriptione Signantes.

Bononiae in Eccle∣sia Cathedrali, decima Junii, Anno Dom. M.D.XXX. sub Divi Cle∣mentis 7. Pontificatu.

Censura Facultatis Sacrae Theologiae Almae Universitatis Pataviensis.

TEstantur, qui Catholicam fidem astruunt, Deum Optimum Maximum legis veteris praecepta filiis Israel ad exemplar vitae ac morum no∣strorum institutionem ore proprio tradidisse, eundem{que} trabea humani∣tatis indutum, Redemptorem omnium factum, Novum Testamentum condidisse, & nedum propter hoc, sed ad dubia quaecun{que} emergentia removenda, dilucidanda{que} nobis misericorditer condonasle, quae ad no∣stri perfectionem enucleata fructus uberes conferunt & salutares. No∣strum semper fuit erit{que} per saecula (uti Christicolas decet) hujusmodi celebratissima Summi Pontificis instituta sectari, & in quibus{que} dubita∣tionibus, ac arduis Quaestionibus supernaturali lumine freti, nostrum proferre Judicium, ubi res ipsa optime considerata, multis{que} hinc inde demonstrationibus, at{que} Patrum Authoritatibus mature declarata fuerit, temere quoad possumus nihil omnino judicantes. Cum igitur nos, qui∣dam oratores clarissimi, suppliciter exorarint, ut subsequentem casum di∣ligentissime perscrutari dignaremur, at{que} nostram ferremus exinde sen∣tentiam, soli veritati simpliciter attendentes: Qua ex re omnes hujus Almae Universitatis Doctores Theologi in simul convenimus, re ipsa prius per nostrum quemlibet particulariter propriis domibus examinata, summa{que} cum solertia enucleata, mox in unum redacti cuncta conside∣ravimus, examinavimus, omnia{que} sigillatim ponderavimus, Argumenta quaecun{que} contraria, quae fieri quoquomodo posse putavimus, adducen∣tes, at{que} integerrime dissolventes, necnon Deuteronomicam Dispensa∣tionem de Fratris suscitando semine, & reliquas omnes rationes at{que} sententias oppositas, quae ad id facere videbantur: Quaestio igitur talis fuit exposita, An ex sola Sanctae Matris Ecclesiae institutione, vel etiam de Jure Divino prohibitum fuerit, ne quis Relictam fratris abs{que} liberis in Uxorem ducere valeat? Quod si utrobi{que} fieri nequeat cautum est, An Beatissimus Pontifex super hujusmodi contrahendo Matrimonio quenquam dispensare legitime possit? Quo exactissime (ut dictum est) seorsim publice{que} discusso, ac pro viribus dilucidato quaesito, Dicimus, Judicamus, Decernimus, Attestamur, atque veridice Affirmamus, Ma∣trimonium hujusmodi, tale conjugium & tales nuptias nullas esse, immo detestabiles, atque execrandas Christiano cuilibet esse, prophanas, &, ut

scelus abominandas, crudelissimis paenis, jure naturae, divino & humano▪ clarissime esse prohibitas. Nec Beatissimum Pontificem, cui claves Reg∣ni coelestis a Christo Dei Filio sunt collatae, ulla ex causa posse super tali Matrimonio contrahendo quenquam juridice dispensare. Cum illa, quae sunt a Jure Divino prohibita, non subsint ejus potestati, nec in illa gerit vicem Dei, sed solum super ea, quae sunt commissa jurisdictioni ho∣minum. Ad cujus Sententiae ac Conclusionis veritatem tutandam & ejus∣dem certissimam defensionem, Nos omnes unanimes semper & ubique parati sumus. In quorum fidem has nostras fecimus, Almae Universita∣tis nostrae, ac Sacri Reverendorum Theologorum Collegii Sigillo solito communivimus.

Datum Paduae in Ecclesia Hermitarum S. Augustini, die primo Julii, M.D.XXX.

XXXV. The Iudgment of the Lutheran Divines about the King's Marriage, ex MSS. R. Smith, London.

EX hac Collatione in qua audivimus Argumenta de Controversia Divortii Serenissimi & Illustrissimi Regis Angliae, Franciae, &c. proposita & diligenter agitata a Reverendo D. D. Edwardo Hereford. Episcopo, D. Nicolao Archdiacono & D. D. Barnes, intelleximus Sere∣nissimum Regem maximis & gravissimis Causis adductum, superatum & conclusum esse, ut in hoc negotio Matrimonii sui faceret quod fecit: Nam hoc manifestum est & negare nemo potest, quod Lex Levit. tradita Lev. 18. v. 20. prohibet ducere fratris Uxorem, &c. sed Divina, natu∣ralis, & moralis Lex est intelligenda tam de vivi quam de mortui fratris Uxore, & quod contra hanc legem nulla contraria lex fieri aut constitui possit, sicut & tota Ecclesia semper hanc Legem retinuit, & judicavit hujusmodi nuptias incestas esse, sicut testantur Synodorum Decreta & Sanctissimorum Patrum Clarissimae Sententiae, & has nuptias prohibent & vocant incestas etiam jura Civilia. Proinde & nos sentimus, & hanc Legem de non ducenda Uxore fratris in omnibus Ecclesiis servandam esse veluti divinam, naturalem, & moralem Legem; Nec in nostris Ecclesiis vellemus dispensare aut permittere, praesertim ante factum, ut ejusmodi nuptiae contraherentur, & hanc Doctrinam possumus & volumus Deo volente facile defendere. Caeterum quantum ad Divortium pertinet, nondum sumus plene persuasi ut sententiam nostram ferre possimus, An post Contractum Matrimonium in hoc casu Serenissimi Regis debuerit fieri Divortium. Rogamus igitur Seren. Regem ut aequo animo ferat, differri nostram Sententiam in hac re donec erimus certiores.

XXXVI. An Abstract of the Grounds of the Divorce. Written in the beginning, Thomas Cantuarien, with his own hand.

Articuli ex quibus plane admodum demonstratur Divortium inter Henr. 8. Angliae Regem Invictiss. & Serenissimam Catharinam necessario esse faciendum.

1. AFfinitas quae Divino & Naturali Jure impedit ne Matrimonium contrahatur, & contractum dirimit,* 2.36 solo nuptiali foedere indu∣citur.

2. Substantia Matrimonii, verum perfectum{que} conjugium, sola conju∣gali pactione, & non carnali copula efficitur.

3. Vir & Uxor solo foedere conjugali, Deo inprimis operante, una mens & una caro fiunt.

4. Carnalis Copula affinitatem solo Jure Ecclesiastico repertam in∣ducit.

5. Affinitas sola Carnis concubitu orta Sanctione humana solum impe∣dit, ne Matrimonium contrahatur, & contractum dissolvit.

6. Carnalis Copula Matrimonium necessario reddit consummatum.

7. Potest Matrimonium Carnali Copula consummari, etiam Uxoris Virginitate irrecuperabili non amissa.

8. Serenissimam Catharinam ab Illustrissimo Principe Arthuro relictam Virginem non fuisse affirmamus.

9. Sereniss. Catharinam ex Judiciis quam plurimis attestantibus, & violentam praesumptionem inducentibus, ab eodem Illustrissimo Principe Arthuro corruptam, atque Matrimonium inter eos consummatum fuisse non dubitamus.

10. Serenissima Catharina, praesumptione violenta hujusmodi con∣stante, Virginitatem suam Juramento praesertim publico probare ne∣quit.

11. Judex eandem Serenissimam Catharinam, super ea causa jurare volentem, ad juramentum jure quidem admittere non potest.

12. Henrici octavi Angliae Regis Invictissimi & Serenissimae Catharinae praetensum Matrimonium, lege Divina & naturali prohibente, nullum omnino fuisse ne{que} esse posse Censemus.

XXXVII. A Bull sent to the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury, against the Statutes of Provisors.* 2.37

MArtinus Episcopus, Servus Servorum Dei, venerabili Fratri Ar∣chiepiscopo Cantuariensi salutem & Apostolicam Benedictionem. Si quam districto Dei Judicio de commissis tibi ovibus rationem reddi∣turus es, aliquando cogitares, si meminisses & tu quae pastoralis officii cura esse debet, quantum{que} Ecclesiae Romanae, a qua dignitatem & au∣ctoritatem vendicas, jus atque honorem tueri obligatus es, in considera∣tionem

duceres; profecto non usque adeo dormitares neque negligeres: Surrexisses jamdudum, & post oves jam longe aberrantes inclamares, ac pro viribus resisteres iis, qui jura ac privilegia a summo Ecclesiarum ca∣pite omnium Christo, Ecclesiae Romanae tradita, sacrilego vel ausu vio∣lant atque contemnunt. Numquid ideo Pontificalis Dignitas tibi com∣missa est ut hominibus praesis, opes cumules, & quae tua sunt non quae Jesu Christi quaerere debeas? Si id existimas vehementer erras, & a Christi intentione longe abes, qui cum Beato Petro oves suas committe∣ret, nil ei aliud nisi ut illas pasceret indixit, priusque non semel, sed bis ac tertio, an ab eo diligeretur expostulans. Estne haec in Christum dile∣ctio quam habes? Estne hoc amare ac pascere oves? Itane debitum quo Ecclesiae Romanae astringeris, recte exsolvis? En ante oculos tuos ab ovili errantes in praecipitium labuntur oves, nec illas revocas neque re∣ducis. In conspectu tuo herbas pergunt pestiferas pascere, nec illas pro∣hibes, immo (quod abominabile est) tuis quasi manibus hujusmodi praebes mortiferum cibum. Te vidente, lupus illas dispergit, & taces tanquam canis mutus non valens latrare. Aspicis simul & Christi & Ec∣clesiae & sedis Apostolicae mandata, auctoritatem, reverentiamque con∣temptui haberi, nec semel unum murmuras verbum, clauculum saltem, si nolles palam. An ignoras ante aeterni tribunal judicis hujusmodi reatus & culpae usque ad minimum quadrantem redditurum te rationem? num credis, si qua tuo neglectu perierit ovium (pereunt autem multae) de tuis manibus sanguis earum exigetur? Quid per os Ezechielis Dominus comminatur, memorare & extimesce. Ipse, inquit, Speculatorem Do∣mini posuit te Deus, si videris gladium venientem, & non insonueris buccina, & aliquis perierit, sanguinem ejus de manibus tuis requiram; haec dicit Dominus. Qualis autem & qualis iniquitatis & abominationis gladius in Angliae Regnum, atque oves tuas descenderit, tuo judicio (si ratione uteris) relinquimus. Perlege illud Statutum Regium, si tamen Statutum, si tamen Regium dici fas est. Nam quomodo Statutum, quod Statuta Dei & Ecclesiae destruit? Quomodo Regium? quod Instituta peremit? contra illud quod scriptum est, Honor Regis Judicium diligit. Et judica, venerabilis Frater & Christiane Episcope, ac Catholice Prae∣sul, si justum, si aequum, si a Populo Christiano servari est. Imprimis per illud execrabile Statutum ita Rex Angliae de Ecclesia cum Provisio∣nibus & Administrationibus disponit, quasi Vicarium suum Christus eum instituisset. Legem condit super Ecclesias, beneficia, Clericos & Eccle∣siasticum statum, ad se suam{que} laicalem Curiam nonnullas causas Spiri∣tuales & Ecclesiasticas jubet introduci; & ut uno verbo concludamus, ita de Clericis statuit, de Ecclesiis & Ecclesiastico Statu, quasi Ecclesiae claves in manibus haberet, & non Petro, sed sibi hujusmodi cura com∣missa foret. Praeter hanc nefandam Dispositionem, vipereas quasdam contra Clericos adjecit poenas, quae ne quidem contra Judaeos vel Sara∣cenos, per ullum de Statutis suis, promulgatae inveniuntur. Possunt ad Angliae Regnum cujuslibet generis homines libere proficisci; soli ac∣ceptantes beneficia Auctoritate Summi Pontificis, Vicarii Jesu Christi, jubentur exulari, capi, incarcerari, omnibus{que} bonis exui, executores{que} literarum Apostolicarum, Procuratores, Notarii, ac quicun{que} alii Cen∣suram seu Processum ab Apostolica sede in Regnum mittentes aut defe∣rentes, ultimo supplicio deputantur, projecti{que} extra protectionem Re∣gis exponuntur ab omnibus captivandi. Vide si audita est unquam similis

Statuti iniquitas: Consideret prudentia tua, si Regem aut Regnum hu∣jusmodi Statuta decent: Cogita si te talia inspicientem silere oporteat, & non magis clamare, contradi••••re, & pro viribus resistere. Estne ista si∣lialis Reverentia? Estne ista Christiana devotio quam Regnum Angliae suae Matri Ecclesiae ac Se••i Apostolicae exhibet? Potestne Catholicum Regnum dici, ubi hujusmodi statuuntur profanae leges & observantur, ubi prohibetur adiri Vicarius Christi, ubi oves suas Successor Apostoli Petri pascere juxta mandatum Domini non permittitur? Christus dixit Petro suis{que} Successoribus, Pasce oves meas; Statutum autem Reg∣ni pascere ipsas non sinit, sed vult ut Rex ipse pascat, devolvendo ad eum in certis casibus Apostolicam Auctoritatem. Christus aedificavit su∣pra Petrum Ecclesiam; sed Regni Statutum, id prohibet: Nam non patitur Petri Cathedram de Ecclesia prout judicaverit, expedire, ordinare vel dissponere. Christus voluit quod quicquid summus Pontifex in terris solverit aut ligaverit, solutum ligatumve esset in coelis; Statutum huic divinae voluntati non assentit: Nam si quos Sacerdotes ad ligandum sol∣vendum{que} animas Christi Vicarius in Regnum contra Statuti tenorem destinaret, non modo ipsos non admittit Statutum sed exulare jubet, bonis privari, aliis{que} poenis affligi, & censuram seu Processum Apostoli∣cum in Regnum deferens, tanquam Sacrilegus capite punitur. Quid ad hoc tua Discretio respondebit? Estne hoc Catholicum Statutum? Po∣testne sine Christi in••uria, sine Evangelii transgressione, sine animae in∣teritu tolerari aut observari? Cur igitur non clamas, & quasi tuba ex∣altas vocem tuam, annuncians populo tuo peccata sua, Dom••i Israel scelera eorum, ne sanguis eorum de manibus tuis requiratur. Quod & si omnes quibus populorum cura commis••a est, facere teneantur, quanto magis id tibi erit necessarium exequi, cui populos & populorum mini∣stros, oves & ovium pastores, tuae solicitudini Romana deputavit Eccle∣sia, a qua & Primatum & Sedis Apostolicae legationem super Anglicanas Ecclesias suscepisti, & ipsius gloriosissimi Martyris Beati Thomae olim Cantuariae Archepiscopi Successor effectus es, qui adversus similia decer∣tans Statuta, holocaustum se Deo offerens pro libertate Ecclesiastica oc∣cubuit. Tu certe ob haec, omnium primus qui vexillo assumpto in aci∣em prodire deberes, & fratres Co-episcopos tuos tuo exemplo in certa∣mine sistere, primus omnium terga vertis, & aliquos qui forte resistendi impetum caperent, tua sive pusillanimitate, sive dissimulatione, sive (ut omnes attestantur) evidenti praevaricatione a bono proposito dejicis. Ita{que} si de te queritur Ecclesia, si in te omnis culpa transfertur, non mirari sed dolere, immo potius teipsum corrigere debes, & debitum quo ovium jure astrictus es audacter exolvere: pro qua re efficienda, si velis quam potes operam adhibere, non magnum certamen subeundum est. Persuade tuo pro officio & Auctoritate tua, secularibus, & eos ve∣ritatem instrue. Ostende eis peccatum quo observantes praedictum Sta∣tutum illaq••••antur: Et erunt (ut omnes asserunt) prava in directa, & aspera in vias planas. Ne ergo, si tacueramus & nos, tuam aliorum{que} de∣sidiam dissimulantes similis apud omnipotentem Deum culpae reos efficiat, neve ovium nostrarum sanguis (si neglexerimus) de manibus nostris exigatur, tuam fraternitatem qua pos••umus instantia, toto corde, toto{que} affectu hortamur, monemus, requirimus, & in virtute Sanctae obedien∣tiae, & sub Excommunicationis poena cui (si neglexeris) ipso facto te subjicimus, districte praecipiendo mandamus, quatenus quamprimum ad

locum ubi Consiliarii Charissimi in Christo Filii nostri Henri••i Angliae Regis Illustris conveniunt, personaliter accedas, eos{que} tam Ecclesiasticos quam Seculares pro sapientia tua, quam tibi Dominus inspiraverit, ra∣tionibus ac monitionibus reddas instructos, ut praedictum Statutum in proximo Parliamento tollant penitus & aboleant: Cum enim Divinae & Humanae rationi, veteris ac Novi Testamenti, Conciliorum, Sanctorum Patrum, Summorum Pontificum Decretis, ipsius denique Universalis Ecclesiae observantiae evidentissime contradicat, nec sine interitu salutis aeternae quovis modo servari possit. Illud{que} inter alia dicere non omit∣tas, qualiter Ecclesiasticae libertatis violatores, facientes{que} Statuta aut consuetudines contra libertatem servari, Officiales, Rectores & Consi∣liarii, locorum ubi hujusmodi Statuta vel consuetudines editae fuerunt vel servatae, Ac etiam qui secundum praedicta judicaverint, ipso jure Excommunicationem incurrunt, quae quantum sit Christi fidelibus me∣tuenda, ipsis plene poteris declarare. Idem sub poena eadem te facere volumus cum Parliamentum inchoabitur, tam erga praedictos Consilia∣rios quam Communitates, & alios qui vocem in ipso habuerint Parlia∣mento. Insuper ut pluribus viis honori Dei & Sanctae Matris Ecclesiae, & animarum saluti provideatur, sub simili poena mandes ac praecipias omnibus tam Rectoribus Ecclesiarum, quam aliis officium praedicationis obtinentibus, Secularibus & Religiosis, ut frequenter in sermonibus suis populos de praedicta materia instruere non omittant. Volumus autem ut quicquid super praedictis feceris per tuas literas (quibus saltem duae graves personae, quae ipsis requisitionibus per te faciendis interfue∣rint, se subscribant) nos certiores efficias.

Dat. Rom. apud Sanctos Apostolos quinto die Decembris, Pontificatus nostri Anno decimo.

XXXVIII. A Letter to King Henry the Sixth for Repealing that Statute.

MArtinus Episcopus, Servus Servorum Dei, Charissimo in Christo Filio Henrico Regi Angliae Illustri, salutem & Apostolicam Bene∣dictionem. Quum post multos nuncios ad tuam Serenitatem pro aboli∣tione illius detestabilis Statuti contra libertatem Ecclesiasticam editi olim transmissos, postremo dilectum filium Magistrum Julianum causarum curiae Camerae Apostolicae Auditorem, pro eadem causa destinassemus; per ipsum tua Celsitudo tunc nobis respondit, quod quamprimum com∣mode possit, Parliamentum, sine quo idem nequit aboleri Statutum, convo∣caret, & in eo quod sibi possibile foret pro nostrae requisitionis implemento faceret, Protestans quod Sanctae Romanae Ecclesiae sedis{que} Apostolicae Ju∣ribus ac Privilegiis nullo modo detrahere aut derogare intendebat: Nos ob hoc, sicut deinde aliis literis tibi significavimus, us{que} ad id tempus cum patientia expectare decrevimus, sperantes quod in Verbo Regio no∣bis pollicitus fueris, id tempore suo exequi non differres; ita{que} quicquid ex parte nostra hactenus faciendum fuit, omnem mansuetudinis & pa∣tientiae modum experientes jam fecimus. Et licet gravibus interim per aliquos de Regno tuo lacessiti sumus injuriis, volumus tamen (ne quid contra promissum fieri videretur) us{que} ad id tempus (non sine rubore

Sedis Apostolicae) expectare, ut merito illud verbum Evangelicum jam dici possit, Quid debui huic vineae facere & non feci? Tu vero, Fili Charissime, cum ipsius Parliamenti jam tempus instet, quod ex tua parte agendum restat, juxta promissionem tuam ac verbum Regi∣um implere non omittas, ad quod & Jure Divino & Humano tan∣quam Christianissimus Princeps obligatus, sine cujusvis requisitione pro tua & tuorum subditorum salute & honore facere teneris: prae∣sertim quum talia obtuleramus, ob quae nec tibi nec dicto Regno ex praedicti Statuti abolitione praejudicium ullum redundare possit; providere enim iis omnibus quae causam Statuto dedisse dicuntur, jam saepe nostro nomine oblatum est, & nunc de novo offerimus. Jam igitur cum nulla quaevis contradicendi occasio praetendi possit, spe∣ramus in dicto Parliamento tuam Serenitatem ita facturam, ut praedictum tam execrabile Statutum penitus de eodem Regno tollatur. Quod si feceris, salvabis primum tuam, tum vero multorum animas, quae ob dictum Statutum gravi crimine illaqueatae tenentur: Providebis deinde tuo & ipsius Regni honori, quod uti{que} propterea non modicum est notatum: Demum nos ac sedem ipsam semper tuis justis desideriis obli∣gabis. Super iis autem omnibus & de nostra intentione plene per literas nostras instructo, dilecto Filio magistro Joanni de Obizis in dicto Regno Nuncio & Collectori nostro, dabis credentiae fidem plenam.

Dat. Rom. die decimo tertio Octobris, Pontificatus nostri Anno decimo.

XXXIX. A Letter to the Parliament upon the same occasion.

MArtinus Episcopus, Servus Servorum Dei, venerabilibus Fratribus & dilectis Filiis, Nobilibus viris Parliamenti Regni Angliae, salu∣tem & Apostolicam Benedictionem. Multis nunciis ac frequentibus ex∣hortationibus, pro debito pastoralis officii, vos ac Regnum vestrum ha∣ctenus admonuimus, ut pro salute animarum vestrarum, & ipsius Regni honore, quoddam detestabile Statutum contra Divinum & Humanum Jus editum, quod sine interitu salutis aeternae nullatenus servari potest, aboleretur. Et quoniam id sine Parliamento tolli non posse, ex parte Charissimi in Christo Filii nostri Henrici Regis Angliae illustris, Dilecto Filio Magistro Juliano Causarum curiae Camerae Apostolicae Auditori, tunc Nuncio nostro, responsum extitit, in quo (quam primum posset) convocato, quod sibi possibile foret pro nostrae Requisitionis execu∣tione se facturum, idem Rex pollicitus est, protestans Juribus ac Privi∣legiis Sanctae Romanae Ecclesiae & Sedis Apostolicae in nullo velle detra∣here aut derogare. Nos volentes solita erga vos mansuetudine uti, de∣crevimus us{que} ad ipsius Parliamenti tempus expectare, sperantes quod tam Rex juxta suam Regiam Promissionem, quam vos pro salute anima∣rum vestrarum, Sancte ac Catholice secundum nostram Requisitionem concludetis. Ita{que} cum Parliamentum (ut fertur) jam instet, vos om∣nes, quorum animas nostrae curae Dominus noster Jesus Christus commisit, hortamur, monemus, obsecramus, ut unanimes vestrarum animarum sa∣lutem, ac conscientiarum puritatem prae caeteris rebus amantes, praedi∣ctum abominabile Statutum (quod qui observat vel observari faciat sal∣vari non potest) penitus tollatur, & de Regno in perpetuum abolea∣tis. Quod si quis forsitan vobis contrarium persuadere audeat, quicun{que}

ille sit, Saecularis vel Ecclesiastici Status, tanquam hostem animarum ve∣strarum & honorum, nullatenus audite; nec eum virum Catholicum•• re∣putetis, qui adversus Romanae Ecclesiae Auctoritatem, Juraque & Privi∣legia Sedi Apostolicae Divinitus concessa, aliquid machinari praesumpse∣rit, quibus ipse Rex vester Illustris nolle ullatenus derogare publice pro∣testatus est. Nos quidem ipsi sumus ab omnipotenti Deo Jesu Christo super vos & Universalem Ecclesiam constituti, cujus Doctrinae ac persua∣sioni sine ulla contradictione omnimodam fidem vos & quilibet Christia∣nus habere debetis: Nos tamen, etsi indignos, oves suas pascere Christus voluit, claves{que} aperiendi ac solvendi Coelos tradidit. Et si quis nos audit, servi Christi testimonium Christianum audit; & si quis nos spe∣rnit, Christum spernere convincitur. Et quoniam de vobis ac singulis Christianis in districto Dei Judicio rationem reddituri sumus, ideo vos pro salute vestra tam saepe tam{que} efficaciter admonemus; & ne quisquam sub alicujus damni temporalis praetextu vos ab hac nostra Catholica Doctrina submoveat, ecce nos promptos paratos{que} offerimus, omnibus causis, prop∣ter quas dictum Statutum conditum esse praetenditur, salubriter providere, ita ut nec Regno nec cuiquam privatae personae praejudicium aliquod ex ipsius Statuti abolitione possit accidere. Super his omnibus & nostra intentione plene instructo dilecto Filio Magistro Joanni de Obizis, in dicto Regno Nuntio & Collectori nostro, dabitis Credentiae plenam fidem.

Dat. Romae apud Sanctos Apostolos tertio die Octobris, Pontificatus no∣stri Anno decimo.

XL. An Instrument of the Speech the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury made to the House of Commons about it.

DIe Veneris, penultimo mensis Januarii, Anno Domini secundum cursum & computationem Ecclesiae Anglicanae millesimo quadrin∣gentesimo decimo septimo, indictione sexta, Pontificatus Sanctissimi in Christo Patris & Domini nostri Domini Martini Divina Providentia Papae quinti Anno undecimo, Reverendissimi in Christo Patres & Domi∣ni, Domini, Henricus Dei Gratia Cantuariensis & Johannes Eboracensis Archiepiscopi, necnon Reverendiss. Patres W. Londinensis, Benedictus Menevensis, Philippus Eliensis, Jochen & W. Norvicensis, Episcopi, & cum eis venerabiles Patres & viri religiosi Westmonasterii & Radingiae Abbates de palatio regio Westmonasteriensi de Camera, viz. Ubi tam Domini Spirituales quam Temporales in Parliamento adtunc tento ne∣gotia Regni tractaverint & tractare solebant, recedentes, & dimissis ibi Dominis Temporalibus, in simul transierunt ad viros illos qui pro com∣munitate Regni ad Parliamentum hujusmodi venerant in loco solito, viz. in Refectorio Abbatiae Westmonasteriensis praedictae personaliter existentes, & incontinenter eisdem Dominis Spiritualibus cum reveren∣tia debita, prout decuit a viris hujusmodi communitatem Regni facien∣tibus & repraesentantibus, receptis: Praefatus Reverendissimus Pater Archiepiscopus Cantuariensis causam adventus sui & con-fratrum suorum ad tunc exponere coepit in vulgari; Protestando primitus, & protesta∣batur idem Dominus Cantuariensis vice sua & confratrum suorum prae∣dictorum,

quod pro dicendo tunc ibidem non intendebat ipse Reveren∣dissimus Pater, aut aliquis confratrum suorum, Domino Regi Angliae aut Coronae suae vel communitati Regni in aliquo derogare, & sic ad∣haerendo Protestationi suae hujusmodi, idem Reverendissimus Pater pro∣sequebatur & exposuit solemniter causam adventus sui & con-fratrum suorum, sumpto quasi pro themate, Reddite quae sunt Caesaris, Caesari, & quae sunt Dei Deo. Super quo procedendo, ea quae ad Jurisdictio∣nem Ecclesiasticam, & ea quae ad Caesaream pertinebant, notabiliter & ad longum declaravit, materiam Provisionis & pro Statuti illius contra Provisores editi abolitione, cum bona & matura deliberatione prose∣quendo, & in processu declarationis hujusmodi jura nonnulla & Sacrae Scripturae Auctoritates convenientes allegavit, pro jure Domini nostri Papae in Provisionibus habendis, sicut Sancti Praedecessores sui summi Pontifices in Regno Angliae & alibi per Universalem Christianitatem habuerunt, ipse{que} Dominus Papa modernus in caeteris Regnis habet & possidet in praesenti: Unde praemissis, Bullis{que} & literis Apostolicis, quas pro hac re idem Dominus Papa jam tarde ad Regnum transmiserat, di∣ligenter consideratis, & quod dictus Dominus noster Papa tot Ambassia∣tas & nuncios solemnes ad prosequendum jus suum & Ecclesiae libertatem in praemissis, non abs{que} laboribus magnis, periculis & expensis; de Curia Romana ad Regnum Angliae destinavit, idem Reverendissimus Pater Cantuar. Archiepiscopus, nomine suo & confratrum suorum ad tunc ibidem praesentium, & absentium in dicto Parliamento per Procuratores comparentium, ad quos ut asseruit divisim saltem principalis cura anima∣rum totius Communitatis Regni pertinere dignoscitur, dictos viros omnes & singulos tunc praesentes, Communitatem (ut praemittitur) repraesen∣tantes, requisivit & in Domino exhortabatur, quatenus ob salutem ani∣marum suarum totius{que} Regni prosperitatem & pacem, materiam praedi∣ctam sic ponderarent, & taliter in eodem Parliamento super eadem deli∣berarent, ut Sanctissimus Dominus noster Papa placari, ac Regis zelum ad Sedem Apostolicam totius{que} Regni devotionem in hac parte habere posset materiam commendandi. Et addidit ultra hujusmodi Requisitio∣nem & Exhortationem praefatus Reverendissimus Pater Archiepiscopus Cantuariensis; & ex corde, ut apparuit, exposuit lacrymando, pericula per censurarum, viz. Ecclesiasticarum & etiam Interdicti fulminatio∣nem, & alias tam Regi quam Regno (quod absit) verisimiliter eventu∣ra alia, in casu quo responsio Parliamenti illius, in materia tunc decla∣rata, grata non foret Domino Papae & accepta, sic dicendo; Forte vi∣detur quibusdam vestrum, quod haec quae Regni Praelatos potissime con∣cernunt ex corde non profero, Sciatis pro certo, & in fide, qua Deo teneor & Ecclesiae, affirmo coram vobis, quod magis mihi foret accep∣tum nunquam conferre aut etiam habere aliquod beneficium Ecclesiasti∣cum, quam aliqua talia pericula seu processus meo tempore in Ecclesiae Anglicanae Scandalum venirent. Ulterius idem Reverendissimus Pater expresse declaravit, qualiter dictus Dominus noster Papa in diversis Bul∣lis suis obtulit & promisit, se & Sedem Apostolicam, ad quascun{que} causas & occasiones editionis Statuti praedicti rationabile, remedium apponere, & materias causarum & occasionum hujusmodi Statuti in toto tollere & abolere; & sic Requisitione, Exhortatione & periculorum hujusmodi ex∣positione finitis, Reverendissimi Patres Cantuar. & Eborac. Archiepisco∣pi, cum confratribus suis Episcopis & Praelatis praedictis, recesserunt,

Regni Communitate, seu saltem dictis viris Communitatem Regni re∣praesentantibus remanentibus, & circa materiam eis expositam tractanti∣bus, praesentibus, & Declarationem, Requisitionem, & Exhortationem, hujusmodi{que} periculorum expositionem per dictum Dominum Archie∣piscopum Cantuariensem (ut praemittitur) factas audientibus, vene∣rabilibus viris Richardo Coudray Archidiacono Norwici in Ecclesia Norwicensi, Magistro Joanne Forster Canonico Lincolnensi, &c. & Johanne Boold Notario Publico & multis aliis.

Act. 33. Anno Regni vicesimo tertio. XLI. An Act concerning Restraint of payment of Annates to the See of Rome.

FOrasmuch as it is well perceived, by long approved experience, that great and inestimable Sums of Mony have been daily conveyed out of this Realm, to the impoverishment of the same; and specially such sums of Mony as the Pope's Holiness, his Predecessors, and the Court of Rome, by long time have heretofore taken of all and singular those Spi∣ritual Persons which have been named, elected, presented, or postula∣ted to be Arch-Bishops or Bishops within this Realm of England, under the Title of Annates, otherwise called First-Fruits. Which Annates, or First-Fruits, have been taken of every Arch-Bishoprick, or Bishoprick, within this Realm, by restraint of the Pope's Bulls, for Confirmations, Elections, Admissions, Postulations, Provisions, Collations, Dispositi∣ons, Institutions, Installations, Investitures, Orders, Holy Benedicti∣ons, Palles, or other things requisite and necessary to the attaining of those their Promotions; and have been compelled to pay, before they could attain the same, great Sums of Mony, before they might receive any part of the Fruits of the said Arch-Bishoprick, or Bishoprick, whereunto they were named, elected, presented, or postulated; by occasion whereof, not only the Treasure of this Realm hath been greatly conveighed out of the same, but also it hath hapned many times, by occasion of death, unto such Arch-Bishops, and Bishops, so newly pro∣moted, within two or three years after his or their Consecration, that his or their Friends, by whom he or they have been holpen to advance and make paiment of the said Annates, or First-Fruits, have been thereby utterly undone and impoverished. And for because the said Annates have risen, grown, and encreased, by an uncharitable Custom, grounded upon no just or good title, and the paiments thereof obtained by restraint of Bulls, until the same Annates, or First-Fruits, have been paied, or Surety made for the same; which declareth the said Paiments to be exacted, and taken by constraint, against all equity and justice. The Noble Men therefore of the Realm, and the Wise, Sage, Politick Commons of the same, assembled in this present Parliament, consider∣ing that the Court of Rome ceaseth not to tax, take, and exact the said great Sums of Mony, under the Title of Annates, or First-Fruits, as is aforesaid, to the great damage of the said Prelates, and this Realm;

Which Annates, or First-Fruits, were first suffered to be taken within the same Realm, for the only defence of Christian People against the Infidels, and now they be claimed and demanded as mere duty, only for lucre, against all right and conscience. Insomuch that it is evident∣ly known, that there hath passed out of this Realm unto the Court of Rome, sithen the second year of the Reign of the most Noble Prince, of famous memory, King Henry the Seventh, unto this present time, under the name of Annates, or First-Fruits, payed for the expedition of Bulls of Arch-Bishopricks and Bishopricks, the sum of eight hundred thou∣sand Ducats, amounting in Sterling Mony, at the least, to eightscore thousand pounds, besides other great and intolerable Sums which have yearly been conveighed to the said Court of Rome, by many other ways and means, to the great impoverishment of this Realm. And al∣beit, that our said Sovereign the King, and all his natural Subjects, as well Spiritual as Temporal, been as obedient, devout, Catholick and humble Children of God, and Holy Church, as any People be within any Realm christned; yet the said exactions of Annates, or First-Fruits, be so intolerable and importable to this Realm, that it is considered and declared, by the whole Body of this Realm now represented, by all the Estates of the same assembled in this present Parliament, that the King's Highness before Almighty God, is bound, as by the duty of a good Chri∣stian Prince, for the conservation and preservation of the good Estate and Common-Wealth of this his Realm, to do all that in him is to obviate, repress, and redress the said abusions and exactions of Annates, or First-Fruits. And because that divers Prelates of this Realm being now in extream Age, and in other debilities of their Bodies▪ so that of likely∣hood, bodily death in short time shall or may succeed unto them; by reason whereof great sums of Mony shall shortly after their deaths, be conveighed unto the Court of Rome, for the unreasonable and unchari∣table Causes abovesaid, to the universal damage, prejudice, and im∣poverishment of this Realm, if speedy remedy be not in due time pro∣vided: It is therefore ordained, established, and enacted, by Authori∣ty of this present Parliament, That the unlawful paiment of Annates, or First-Fruits, and all manner Contributions for the same, for any Arch-Bishoprick, or Bishoprick, or for any Bulls hereafter to be obtained from the Court of Rome, to or for the foresaid purpose and intent, shall from henceforth utterly cease, and no such hereafter to be payed for any Arch-Bishoprick, or Bishoprick, within this Realm, other or otherwise than hereafter in this present Act is declared; And that no manner, Per∣son, nor Persons hereafter to be named, elected, presented, or postula∣ted to any Arch-Bishoprick, or Bishoprick, within this Realm, shall pay the said Annates, or First-Fruits, for the said Arch-Bishoprick, or Bishoprick, nor any other manner of Sum or Sums of Mony, Pensions or Annates for the same, or for any other like exaction, or cause, upon pain to forfeit to our said Sovereign Lord the King, his Heirs and Suc∣cessors, all manner his Goods and Chattels for ever, and all the Tempo∣ral Lands and Possessions of the same Arch-Bishoprick, or Bishoprick, during the time that he or they which shall offend, contrary to this pre∣sent Act, shall have, possess, or enjoy, the Arch-Bishoprick, or Bishop∣rick; wherefore he shall so offend contrary to the form aforesaid. And furthermore it is enacted, by Authority of this present Parliament, That

if any Person hereafter named and presented to the Court of Rome by the King, or any of his Heirs or Successors, to be Bishop of any See or Diocess within this Realm hereafter, shall be letted, deferred, or delay∣ed at the Court of Rome from any such Bishoprick, whereunto he shall be so represented, by means of restraint of Bulls Apostolick, and other things requisite to the same; or shall be denied, at the Court of Rome, upon convenient suit made, any manner Bulls requisite for any of the Causes aforesaid, any such Person or Persons so presented, may be, and shall be, consecrated here in England by the Arch-Bishop, in whose Pro∣vince the said Bishoprick shall be, so alway that the same Person shall be named and presented by the King for the time being to the same Arch-Bishoprick: And if any Persons being named and presented, as afore∣said, to any Arch-Bishoprick of this Realm, making convenient suit, as is aforesaid, shall happen to be letted, deferred, delayed, or otherwise disturbed from the same Arch-Bishoprick, for lack of Pall, Bulls, or other to him requisite, to be obtained in the Court of Rome in that be∣half, that then every such Person named and presented to be Arch-Bishop, may be, and shall be, consecrated and invested, after presenta∣tion made, as is aforesaid, by any other two Bishops within this Realm, whom the King's Highness, or any of his Heirs or Successors, Kings of England for the time being, will assign and appoint for the same, accord∣ing and in like manner as divers other Arch-Bishops & Bishops have been heretofore, in ancient time by sundry the King's most noble Progenitors, made, consecrated, and invested within this Realm: And that every Arch-Bishop and Bishop hereafter, being named and presented by the King's Highness, his Heirs or Successors, Kings of England, and being consecrated and invested, as is aforesaid, shall be installed accordingly, and shall be accepted, taken, reputed, used, and obeyed, as an Arch-Bishop or Bishop of the Dignity, See, or Place whereunto he so shall be named, presented, and consecrated requireth; and as other like Pre∣lates of that Province, See, or Diocess, have been used, accepted, ta∣ken, and obeyed, which have had, and obtained compleatly, their Bulls, and other things requisite in that behalf from the Court of Rome. And also shall fully and entirely have and enjoy all the Spiritualities and Temporalities of the said Arch-Bishoprick, or Bishoprick, in as large, ample, and beneficial manner, as any of his or their Predecessors had, or enjoyed in the said Arch-Bishoprick, or Bishoprick, satisfying and yielding unto the King our Sovereign Lord, and to his Heirs and Suc∣cessors, Kings of England, all such Duties, Rights, and Interests, as be∣fore this time had been accustomed to be paid for any such Arch-Bishop∣rick, or Bishoprick, according to the Ancient Laws and Customs of this Realm, and the King's Prerogative Royal. And to the intent our said Holy Father the Pope, and the Court of Rome, shall not think that the pains and labours taken, and hereafter to be taken, about the writing, sealing, obtaining, and other businesses sustained, and here∣after to be sustained, by the Offices of the said Court of Rome, for and about the Expedition of any Bulls hereafter to be obtained or had for any such Arch-Bishoprick, or Bishoprick, shall be irremunerated, or shall not be sufficiently and condignly recompensed in that behalf. And for their more ready expedition to be had therein, it is therefore enacted by the Authority aforesaid, That every Spiritual Person of this Realm,

hereafter to be named, presented, or postulated, to any Arch-Bishoprick or Bishoprick of this Realm, shall and may lawfully pay for the writing and obtaining of his or their said Bulls, at the Court of Rome, and en∣sealing the same with Lead, to be had without payment of any Annates, or First-Fruits, or other charge or exaction by him or them to be made, yielden, or paied for the same, five pounds Sterling, for and after the rate of the clear and whole yearly value of every hundreth pounds Sterling, above all charges of any such Arch-Bishoprick, or Bishoprick, or other mony, to the value of the said five pounds, for the clear yearly value of every hundreth pounds of every such Arch-Bishoprick, or Bishoprick, and not above, nor in any other wise, any things in this pre∣sent Act before written notwithstanding. And forasmuch as the King's Highness, and this his High Court of Parliament, neither have, nor do intend to use in this, or any other like cause, any manner of extremity or violence, before gentle courtesie or friendship, ways and means first approved and attempted, and without a very great urgent cause and oc∣casion given to the contrary, but principally coveting to disburden this Realm of the said great exactions, and intolerable charges of Annates, and First-Fruits, have therefore thought convenient to commit the final order and determination of the Premisses, in all things, unto the King's Highness. So that if it may seem to his high wisdom, and most prudent discretion, meet to move the Pope's Holiness, and the Court of Rome, amicably, charitably, and reasonably, to compound, other to extinct and make frustrate the payments of the said Annates, or First-Fruits; or else by some friendly, loving, and tolerable composition to moderate the same in such wise as may be by this Realm easily born and sustained; That then those ways and compositions once taken, concluded, and agreed, between the Pope's Holiness and the King's Highness, shall stand in strength, force, and effect of Law, inviolably to be observed. And it is also further ordained, and enacted by the Authority of this present Parliament, That the King's Highness at any time, or times, on this side the Feast of Easter, which shall be in the Year of our Lord God, a thousand five hundred and three and thirty, or at any time on this side the beginning of the next Parliament, by his Letters Pattents under his Great Seal, to be made, and to be entred of Record in the Roll of this present Parliament, may and shall have full power and liberty to declare, by the said Letters Patents, whether that the Premisses, or any part, clause, or matter thereof, shall be observed, obeyed, execu∣ted, and take place and effect, as an Act and Statute of this present Parliament, or not. So that if his Highness, by his said Letters Patents, before the expiration of the times above-limited, thereby do declare his pleasure to be, That the Premisses, or any part, clause, or matter there∣of, shall not be put in execution, observed, continued, nor obeyed, in that case all the said Premisses, or such part, clause, or matter, as the King's Highness so shall refuse, disaffirm, or not ratifie, shall stand and be from henceforth utterly void and of none effect. And in case that the King's Highness, before the expiration of the times afore-pre∣fixed, do declare by his said Letters Patents, his pleasure and determi∣nation to be, that the said Premisses, or every clause, sentence, and part thereof, that is to say, the whole, or such part thereof as the King's Highness so shall affirm, accept, and ratifie, shall in all points stand,

remain, abide, and be put in due and effectual execution, according to the purport, tenour, effect, and true meaning of the same; and to stand and be from henceforth forever after, as firm, stedfast, and avail∣able in the Law, as the same had been fully and perfectly established, enacted, and confirmed, to be in every part thereof, immediately, wholly, and entirely executed, in like manner, form, and effect, as other Acts and Laws; The which being fully and determinately made, ordained, and enacted in this present Parliament: And if that upon the foresaid reasonable, amicable and charitable ways and means, by the King's Highness to be experimented, moved, or compounded, or otherwise approved, it shall and may appear, or be seen unto his Grace, that this Realm shall be continually burdened and charged with this, and such other intolerable Exactions and Demands, as heretofore it hath been. And that thereupon, for continuance of the same, our said Holy Father the Pope, or any of his Successors, or the Court of Rome, will, or do, or cause to be done at any time hereafter, so as is above rehear∣sed, unjustly, uncharitably, and unreasonably vex, inquiet, molest, trouble, or grieve our said Sovereign Lord, his Heirs or Successors, Kings of England, or any of his or their Spiritual or Lay-Subjects, or this his Realm, by Excommunication, Excomengement, Interdiction; or by any other Process, Censures, Compulsories, Ways, or Means; Be it Enacted by the Authority aforesaid, That the King's Highness, his Heirs and Successors, Kings of England, and all his Spiritual and Lay-Subjects of the same, without any scruples of Conscience, shall and may lawfully, to the honour of Almighty God, the encrease and continuance of vertue and good example within this Realm, the said Censures, Excommunications, Interdictions, Compulsories, or any of them notwithstanding, minister, or cause to be ministred, throughout this said Realm, and all other the Dominions or Territories belonging or appertaining thereunto; All and all manner Sacraments, Sacramen∣tals, Ceremonies, or other Divine Services of the Holy Church, or any other thing or things necessary for the health of the Soul of Man∣kind, as they heretofore at any time or times have been vertuously used or accustomed to do within the same; and that no manner such Cen∣sures, Excommunications, Interdictions, or any other Process or Com∣pulsories, shall be by any of the Prelates, or other Spiritual Fathers of this Region, nor by any of their Ministers or Substitutes, be at any time or times hereafter published, executed, nor divulged, nor suffered to be published, executed, or divulged in any manner of ways. Cui quidem Billae praedictae & ad plenum intellectae per dictum Dominum Regem ex assensu & Autoritate Parliamenti praedicti taliter est Responsum.

Le Roy le Volt Soit Baille aux comunes A cest Bille Les comunes sont assentes.

MEmorand. quod nono die Julii, Anno Regni Regis Henrici vi∣cesimo quinto, idem Dominus Rex per Literas suas Patentes sub magno sigillo suo sigillat. Actum praedictum ratificavit & confirmavit, & actui illo assensum suum regium dedit, prout per easdem Literas Pa∣tentes, cujus tenor sequitur in haec verba, magis apte constat.

Here follows the King's Ratification, in which the Act is again recited and ratified.

XLII. The King's last Letter to the Pope. A Duplicate.

To the Pope's Holiness, 1532.

AFter most humble commendations,* 2.38 and most devout kissing of your blessed Feet. Albeit that we have hitherto differred to make answer to those Letters dated at Bonony, the 7th day of October; which Letters of late were delivered unto us by Paul of Cassali: Yet when they appear to be written for this Cause, that we deeply considering the Contents of the same, should provide for the tranquillity of our own Conscience, and should purge such Scruples and Doubts conceived of our Cause of Matrimony; We could neither neglect those Letters sent for such a purpose, nor after that we had diligently examined and perpended the effects of the same, which we did very diligently, no∣ting, conferring, and revolving every thing in them contained, with deep study of mind, pretermit ne leave to answer unto them. For sith that your Holiness seemeth to go about that thing chiefly, which is to van∣quish those Doubts, and to take away inquietations which daily do prick our Conscience; insomuch as it doth appear at the first sight to be done of Zeal, Love, and Piety, we therefore do thank you of your good will. Howbeit sith it is not performed in Deed, that ye pretend, we have thought it expedient to require your Holiness to provide us other Remedies; wherefore forasmuch as your Holiness would vouchsafe to write unto us concerning this Matter, we heartily thank you, greatly lamenting also both the chance of your Holiness, and also ours, unto whom both twain it hath chanced in so high a matter of so great mo∣ment to be frustrated and deceived; that is to say, That your Holiness not being instructed, nor having knowledg of the Matter, of your self, should be compelled to hang upon the Judgment of others, and so put forth and make answers, gathered of other Men, being variable and re∣pugnant among themselves. And that we being so long sick, and exagi∣tate with this same Sore, should so long time in vain look for Remedy; which when we have augmented our aegritude and distress, by delay and protracting of time, ye do so cruciate the Patient and Afflicted, as who seeth it should much avail to protract the Cause, and thorough vain hope of the end of our desire to lead us whither ye will. But to speak plainly to your Holiness; Forasmuch as we have suffered many Injuries, which with great difficulty we do sustain and digest; albeit

that among all things passed by your Holiness, some cannot be laid, alledged, nor objected against your Holiness, yet in many of them some default appeareth to be in you, which I would to God we could so di∣minish, as it might appear no default; but it cannot be hid, which is so manifest, and tho we could say nothing, the thing it self speaketh. But as to that that is affirmed in your Letters, both of God's Law, and Man's, otherwise than is necessary and truth, let that be ascribed to the temerity and ignorance of your Counsellors, and your Holiness to be without all default, save only for that ye do not admit more discreet and learned Men to be your Counsellors, and stop the mouths of them which liberally would speak the Truth. This truly is your default, and verily a great fault, worthy to be alienate and abhorred of Christ's Vi∣car, in that ye have dealt so variably, yea rather so inconstantly and deceivably. Be ye not angry with my words, and let it be lawful for me to speak the Truth without displeasure; if your Holiness shall be displeased with that we do rehearse, impute no default in us, but in your own Deeds; which Deeds have so molested and troubled us wrongful∣ly, that we speak now unwillingly, and as enforced thereunto. Never was there any Prince so handled by a Pope, as your Holiness hath in∣treated us. First; When our Cause was proponed to your Holiness, when it was explicated and declared afore the same; when certain Doubts in it were resolved by your Counsellors, and all things discus∣sed, it was required that answer might be made thereunto by the order of the Law. There was offered a Commission, with a promise also that the same Commission should not be revoked; and whatsoever Sen∣tence should be given, should streight without delay be confirmed. The Judges were sent unto us, the Promise was delivered to us, subscribed with your Holiness's hand; which avouched to confirm the Sentence, and not to revoke the Commission, nor to grant any thing else that might lett the same; and finally to bring us in a greater hope, a certain Commission Decretal, defining the Cause, was delivered to the Judges hands. If your Holiness did grant us all these things justly, ye did in∣justly revoke them; and if by good and truth the same was granted, they were not made frustrate nor annihilate without fraud; so as if there were no deceit nor fraud in the Revocation, then how wrongfully and subtilly have been done those things that have been done! Whether will your Holiness say, That ye might do those things that ye have done, or that ye might not do them? If ye will say that ye might do them, where then is the Faith which becometh a Friend, yea, and much more a Pope to have, those things not being performed, which lawfully were promised? And if ye will say that ye might not do them, have we not then very just cause to mistrust those Medicines and Remedies with which in your Letters ye go about to heal our Conscience, espe∣cially in that we may perceive and see those Remedies to be prepared for us, not to relieve the Sickness and Disease of our Mind, but for other means, pleasures, and worldly respects? And as it should seem profitable, that we should ever continue in hope or despair, so always the Remedy is attempted; so that we being always a-healing, and never healed, should be sick still. And this truly was the chief cause why we did consult and take the advice of every Learned Man, being free, without all affection, that the Truth (which now with our labour and

study we seem partly to have attained) by their judgments more mani∣festly divulged, we might more at large perceive; whose Judgments and Opinions it is easy to see how much they differ from that, that those few Men of yours do shew unto you, and by those your Letters is signified. Those few Men of yours do affirm the prohibition of our Marriage to be inducted only by the Law positive, as your Holiness hath also written in your Letters; but all others say the prohibition to be inducted, both by the Law of God and Nature: Those Men of yours do suggest, that it may be dispensed for avoiding of slanders; The others utterly do con∣tend, that by no means it is lawful to dispence with that, that God and Nature hath forbidden. We do separate from our Cause the Authority of the See Apostolick, which we do perceive to be destitute of that Learning whereby it should be directed; and because your Holiness doth ever profess your ignorance, and is wont to speak of other Mens mouths, we do confer the sayings of those, with the sayings of them that be of the contrary Opinion; for to confer the Reasons it were too long. But now the Universities of Cambridg, Oxford, in our Realms; Paris, Orleance, Biturisen, Andegavon, in France; and Bonony in Italy, by one consent; and also divers other of the most famous and Learned Men, being freed from all affection, and only moved in respect of veri∣ty, partly in Italy, and partly in France, do affirm the Marriage of the Brother with the Brother's Wife, to be contrary both to the Law of God and Nature; and also do pronounce that no Dispensation can be lawful or available to any Christian Man in that behalf: But o∣thers think the contrary, by whose Counsels your Holiness hath done that, that sithence ye have confessed ye could not do, in promi∣sing to us as we have above rehearsed, and giving that Commission to the Cardinal Campege to be shewed unto us; and after, if it so should seem profitable to burn it, as afterwards it was done indeed as we have perceived. Furthermore, those which so do moderate the Power of your Holiness, that they do affirm, That the same cannot take away the Appellation which is used by Man's Law, and yet is available to Divine Matters every-where without distinction. No Princes heretofore have more highly esteemed, nor honoured the See Apostolick than we have; wherefore we be the more sorry to be provoked to this contention, which to our usage and nature is most alienate and abhorred. Those things so cruel we write very heavily, and more glad would have been, to have been silent if we might, and would have left your Authority untouched with a good will, and constrained to seek the verity, we fell, against our Will, into this contention; but the sincerity of the Truth prohibited us to keep silence, and what should we do in so great and many perplexities? For truly if we should obey the Letters of your Holiness, in that they do affirm that we know to be otherwise, we should offend God and our Conscience, and we should be a great slander to them that do the contrary, which be a great number, as we have before rehearsed: Also, if we should dissent from those things which your Holiness doth pronounce, we would account it not lawful, if there were not a Cause to defend the Fact, as we now do, being compelled by ne∣cessity, lest we should seem to contemn the Authority of the See Apostolick. Therefore your Holiness ought to take it in good part, tho we do somewhat at large and more liberally speak in this Cause,

which doth so oppress us, specially forasmuch as we pretend none a∣trocity, nor use no rethorick in the exaggerating and encreasing the indignity of the Matter; but if I speak of any thing that toucheth the quick, it proceedeth of the meer verity, which we cannot nor ought not to hide in this Cause, for it toucheth not Worldly Things but Di∣vine, not frail but eternal; in which things no feigned, false, nor pain∣ted Reasons, but only the Truth, shall obtain and take place: and God is the Truth to whom we are bound to obey rather than to Men; and nevertheless we cannot but obey unto Men also, as we were wont to do, unless there be an express cause why we should not; which by those our Letters we now do to your Holiness: and we do it with charity, not intending to spread it abroad, nor yet further to impugn your Autho∣rity, unless ye do compel us; albeit also, that that we do, doth not impugne your Authority, but confirmeth the same, which we revocate to its first foundations; and better it is in the middle way to return, than always to run forth head-long and do ill. Wherefore if your Holiness do regard or esteem the tranquillity of our Mind, let the same be esta∣blished with verity, which hath been brought to light by the consent of so many Learned Men; So shall your Holiness reduce and bring us to a certainty and quietness, and shall deliver us from all anxiety, and shall provide both for us and our Realm, and finally shall do your Office and Duty. The residue of our Affairs we have committed to our Am∣bassadours to be propounded unto you, to whom we beseech your Ho∣liness to give credence, &c.

XLIII. A Promise made for engaging the Cardinal of Ravenna. An Original.

Rome, Februar. 7. 1532.

* 2.39EGo Willielmus Benet Serenissimi Domini mei D. Henrici Octavi Angliae, &c. Regis, in Romana Curia Orator, habens ad inscripta ab ipso Rege potestatem & facultatem, prout constat per ipsius Maje∣statis Literas Patentes datas in Regia sua Greenewici die penultima De∣cemb. M. D. XXXI. manu sua propria suprascriptas, & secreto sigillo suo sigillatas; Quoniam in ipsius Regis arduis negotiis expertus sum sin∣gularem & praeclaram operam Reverendissimi in Christo Patris & Domi∣ni D. Henrici Sancti Eusebii S. R. E. Presbyteri Cardinalis Ravennae, quibus & deinceps uti cupio, ut eandem semper voluntatem & operam sua Dominatio Reverendissima erga ipsum regem praestet, libere promit∣to eidem Cardinali nomine dicti mei Regis, quod sua Majestas provideri faciet eidem Cardinali, de aliquo Monasterio seu Monasteriis aut aliis beneficiis Ecclesiasticis in Regno Galliae primo vacaturis, us{que} ad valorem annuum sex millium ducatorum: Et insuper promitto quod Rex Angliae praedictus praesentabit, seu nominabit eundem Cardinalem ad Ecclesiam Cathedralem primo quovis modo vacaturam, seu & ad praesens vacan∣tem, in Regno Angliae, & de illa ei provideri faciet; & casu quo Eccle∣sia primo vacatura hujusmodi, ceu ad praesens vacans, non sit Ecclesia

Eliensis, promitto etiam quod succedente postea vacatione Ecclesiae Elien∣sis, Rex Angliae transferri faciet eundem Cardinalem, si ipsi Cardinali magis placuerit, ab illa alia Ecclesia de qua provisus erit, ad Ecclesiam Elien∣sem: & dictorum Monasteriorum & Beneficiorum Ecclesiasticorum in Regno Galliae, & Ecclesiae Cathedralis in Regno Angliae possessionem pa∣cificam, cum fructuum perceptione, ipsum Cardinalem assequi faciet: Et haec omnia libere promitto, quod Rex meus supradictus plenissime & sine ulla prorsus exceptione ratificabit & observabit & exequetur; in quorum fidem praesentes manu mea propria scripsi & subscripsi, sigillo{que} munivi.

Dat. Rom. die septimo Februarii, M. D. XXXII.

XLIV. Bonner's Letter about the proceedings at Rome. An Original.* 2.40

Rome, April 29. 1532.

PLeaseth it your Highness; This is to advertise the same,* 2.41 That sithen we William Benet, Edward Karne, and Edmond Bonner, sent our Letters of the 7th of this present to your Highness; There hath been two Disputations publick, the one the 13th of this, the other the 20th day of the same, according to the order given and assigned, which was three Conclusions to be disputed every Consistory; and what was spo∣ken, as well by your Highness's Counsel, for the justification of the Con∣clusion purposed the said 13th, as also for the impugnation thereof by the Party adverse, with Answers made thereunto by your Highness's said Counsel as fully as were any wise deduced, your said Highness shall perceive by the Books sent herewithal containing the same; and also the Justifications, Objections, and Answers, made in the 6th of this pre∣sent, according as I Edward Karne in my said Letters promised. The Copies of all the which Justifications, Objections, and Answers, after that they were fully noted and deduced in writing, and maturely con∣sidered by your Highness's Learned Counsel, I Edward Karne did bring to the Pope's Holiness, and to the Cardinals, for their better informa∣tion; and likewise did of the first, alwise afore the Consistory, according to the order assigned at the beginning; looking in likewise that the Queen's Counsel should do this same, but as yet they have done nothing therein, tho your Ambassadors and I have called upon the Pope many times for the same. And as concerning such things as were spoken and done for either part in the Disputation of the 20th day, it is not possi∣ble for us, by reason of the shortness of time, to reduce all in good or∣der, and to send the same to your Highness at this time; nevertheless with all speed it shall be made ready, and sent to your Highness by the next Courier. After the Disputation done, the said 13th day of this present, the Advocate of the Party adverse did alledg, That we did seek this Disputation but only to defer the Process; protesting therefore, That the Queen's Counsel would dispute no more; and desiring therefore the Pope's Holiness, and the whole Consistory, to make Process in the prin∣cipal Cause. Whereunto I Edward Karne said, That the Pope's Holiness, with the whole Senate, had granted the Disputations upon the Matters, and given an order that the Conclusions published should be disputed according to the same. Whereupon I desired that forasmuch as there

remained sixteen Conclusions not disputed, (which to propose and ju∣stify, with your Highness's Counsel, I would be ready at all times) that if the Party adverse knowing the Conclusions to be Canonical, would not confess them, and thereby avoid Disputations, that then the said Party should dispute them, and upon the refusal of both the same, the Mat∣ters excusatories to be admitted byhis Holiness, especially because the said Party adverse hath nothing material that could be percei∣ved to lett the same. The Pope's Holiness answered, That he would deliberate upon the demand of both Parties. The 16th of this present, the Datary on the Pope's behalf sent unto me Edward Karne an Inti∣mation for disputation of the Consistory to be kept the 20 of this present, and that I should send the Conclusions not disputed, that they might be in the said Consistory disputed; adding withal, that the said Consi∣story should be, ultimus & peremptorius terminus quoad alias Disputatio∣nes. Of the which Intimation your Highness shall receive a Copy here∣with. Upon this, with the advice of your Ambassadors and Counsel here, I repaired unto the said Datary, and brought unto him three Con∣clusions to be disputed, with a Protestation, De non recedendo ab ordine hactenus observato, according to the Proem of the said Conclusions, the Copy whereof your Highness shall receive herewith. Afterwards, with the same Conclusions and Protestation, I went to Cardinal de Monte, who said, at the beginning, That all the Consistory crieth out upon the Disputations, and that we had been heard sufficiently, and that it was enough that we should have the fourth Disputation; adding withal, That it was a thing never seen before after such sort; and that it stood not with the honour of the See to have such Disputations in the Consistory, to the great disquieting of the Pope and the Cardi∣nals, especially considering the manner that is used, and that all the Conclusions be touched which should content us. To this I answered, and desired his most Reverend Lordship to call to his remembrance, what he had promised to your Highness's Ambassadors and me, in the Castel-Angel upon Shrove-Sunday, the Pope being present, and allowing the same, contented that all the Conclusions should be disputed singula∣riter; and that I should at my pleasure, from time to time, chuse the Conclusions to be disputed. And how also afterward, viz. 17 Febr. the Pope's Holiness, Cardinal Ancona, and his Lordship, not going from that promise, gave direction for three Conclusions to be disputed every Consistory; the choice whereof to be at my liberty (according to the Copy of the said Order which I sent to your Highness with my Letters, of the date of the 22 of the last): And furthermore, that what time the order to dispute three Conclusions in a Consistory was sent unto me, and I required to send the Conclusions first to be disputed accor∣ding to the said order; I did, to avoid all manner of doubts, protest afore I would accept it, and in the deliverance of the said Conclusions, that I would not otherwise accept it, but that all the Conclusions, ac∣cording to the order promised in Castel-Angel, should be disputed and examined singulariter, and that standing, and not otherwise, I delivered my said Conclusions according to the Order of the 17th of February; which Order the Pope's Holiness hitherto had approved and observed, and from that I neither could nor would go from: And where he said that we had been heard sufficiently; I said, that Audience and Infor∣mation

of less than the one half of a Matter could not be sufficient; and if they intended to see the truth of the whole, every point must be discussed. And as for the crying out of the Cardinals, I said, They had no cause so to do, for it was more for the honour of the See Apo∣stolick, to see such a Cause as this is, well and surely tried, so that the Truth may appear, and the Matters be well known, than to proceed praecipitanter, as they did at the beginning of this Matter, afore they well knew what the Matter was. And as touching the disquieting the Pope's Holiness, and the said Cardinals, I said, your Highness for their pains was much beholden unto them; nevertheless, I said, that they might on the other side ponder such pains as your Highness hath taken for them, in part declared by me; which was much more than for them to sit in their Chairs two or three hours in a week, to hear the justice of your defence in this cause. And as touching the manner used in the said Disputation, I said, his Lordship knew well that it was by the Party ad∣verse, which all manner of ways goeth about to fatigate and make wea∣ry the Consistory of the Disputations, specially in chiding, scolding, and alledging Laws and Decisions that never were, nor spoken of by any Doctor, and vainly continuing the time, to the intent that the Pope's Holiness, and the Cardinals, dissolving the Consistory, and not giving audience, the said Party, without Law, Reason, or any good ground, might attain their desire, and keep under the Truth, that it should not appear; and if any thing was sharply spoken of our Party, I said it was done only for our defence, and to shew the errors and falsity of the Queen's Advocates in their Allegations, wherein, I said, they should not be spared. And forasmuch as on the behalf of your High∣ness there was nothing spoken but that which was grounded upon Law, and declared in what place, so that it cannot be denied; I desired his Lordship that he would continue his goodness in this Matter, as your Highness's especial trust was he would do; and that we might always, as we were accustomed, have recourse unto the same in all our Business for his good help and counsel. His Lordship not yet satisfied, said, That as concerning the Order, the Pope's Holiness might interpretate and de∣clare what he meaned by it; and as touching the Conclusions, they were superfluous, impertinent, and calumnious, only proposed to defer the Matter. I answered, and said, That to interpretate the said Order, where it is clear out of doubt, the Pope's Holiness considering the promise made on Shrove-Sunday, with my Protestation foresaid, and the execu∣tion of the said Order to that time, in divers Consistories observed, could not by right interpretate the said Order, admitting disputation upon all the Conclusions; and of this I said, That if such alterations were made, without any cause given of your Highness's Party, there was little certainty to be reckoned upon amongst them. And as touching the superfluity and impertinency of the said Conclusions, I said, That that was the saying of the Party adverse, that did not under∣stand the same Conclusions. And further, that such Conclusions as were clamorously, by the Advocates of the Party adverse, alledged to be superfluous, his Lordship in the Disputation and trial thereof in the Consistory, did manifestly perceive that it was not so. And where it was alledged the said Conclusions to be calumnious, and laid in to de∣fer the Process. I answered, That we might well alledg again the

Counsel of the Party adverse, the thing against us alledged, and say truly, that we were calumniously dealed withal, seeing the matters were so just and clear, and yet not admitted. Then his Lordship went fur∣ther, and said, that Impedimentum allegatum erat perpetuum, because your Highness, ex causa reipublicae, could not come out your Realm, and quia dignitas vestra est perpetua; and also quod Causa requirit celeritatem. To this, I said, that his Lordship mistook the Matter, for we said not in the Matters that your Highness could not go out of your Realm to no place, but we said, that the same could not go, ad loca tam remota, as Rome is; so that it was not perpetuum impedimentum. And to the other I shew∣ed him a Text, and the common opinion of Doctors in a Cause of Ma∣trimony, being inter Regem & Reginam, which took away the thing that he had said. Then his Lordship said, That it was enough that the place were sure to the Procurator by the Chapter, Cum olim de testibus. I said, That that Chapter did not prove that Allegation, and that they mistook the Text that so did understand it, for the Alternative that is in that Text is not referred ad locum tutum, but ad ordinem Citationis in∣choandae in persona principali, aut ejus procuratore; and so Petrus de An∣chorano understandeth that Text; and otherwise understanding the same it should be against the Chapter, Ex parte de appellatione, and the com∣mon opinion there. Then he said that Aretine saith, Quod sufficit quum locus sit tutus procuratori. I said, that under his favour, Aretine saith the contrary, for he saith, Quod partibus debet locus tutus assignari si poterit, & si non poterit partibus, detur procuratoribus. Then his Lordship said to me, That I knew well he began to set forward these Disputations, and that he would do the best he could for the furtherance thereof.

The 19th of this present I went with your Highness's Ambassadors to the Pope, and delivered his Holiness in writing those things that were done in the Disputation of the 13th of this: And then your Ambassa∣dors were in hand with the Pope to alter the Intimation, and to put out the term peremptory, and other that were exclusory of further Disputa∣tions to be had upon the same Conclusions. The Pope's Holiness said, That Disputations was no act Judicial requiring to be in the Consistory; and therefore he said, he would call certain Congregations of Cardi∣nals, on Friday and Monday following, to hear the Disputations. Then I William Benet said, That that could not stand very well with the De∣cree of the Intimation, which was peremptory for any further Disputa∣tions after the 20th of this present; and therefore I spake that the same term peremptory might be put out of the Intimation, alledging withal, that upon the said Friday or Monday it was no time to hear the Disputa∣tion, being so nigh after; and that his Holiness hitherto hath observed the Consistory for the Disputations, which Consistory cannot be unto after Easter, if the manner of the Court be observed. Then the Pope said, he might call a Consistory when he would, as he hath done in making of Cardinals, an Act much more solemn than a Disputation. To that, I said, his Holiness might so do if he would; howbeit, it should be praeter solitum morem: and therefore desired his Holiness to consider therein the order before assigned, and that this term peremptory would not stand with the order. His Holiness then willed we should inform the Cardinals, Anchona, and de Monte, and so we did; Anchona shewed himself somewhat reasonable, and was contented the term peremptory

should be put out. De Monte said that the Pope would promise to hear the Conclusions disputed in Congregations, calling thereto certain Car∣dinals, so that the term peremptory should not be prejudicial. Then I Edward Karne desired him, that if the said term should not be prejudi∣cial, that it might be stricken out, for I told him plainly that I would not stand to words, the writing shewing the contrary; adding withal, that I would not dispute in this term, tanquam peremptorio, but would mani∣festly shew and protest, That I, with other your Highness's Counsel, were ready to defend the Conclusions published, according to the order given, and hitherto observed; alledging also, that the Conclusions be∣ing justified, the Matters ought to be admitted; and that if the Pope's Holiness and the Cardinals would not give audience to me and your Highness's said Counsel, for the manifest trial and showing of the truth, they should give us cause to complain upon them, and to cry out, usque ad Sidera, your Highness's Ambassadors all affirming the same. Then the said Cardinal de Monte said, that the Pope's Holiness would provide for the Disputations, notwithstanding the term peremptory assigned, and said also, that in the Morning he would speak with the Pope, and give your Ambassadors and me an answer.

In the morning, which was the 20th of this present, the said Cardi∣nal would, that nothing of the Decree of Intimation should be mani∣fested, because the other part had a Copy thereof, but would the Pope's Holiness to give an order that the word peremptory should be only for Disputations to be had in the Consistory, and not in Congregations, in which Congregations, the Conclusions remaining might be disputed; and tho they had drawn out this Order, yet because it was nothing plain, neither certain to be conformable to the former Order, I would have had the said Cardinal to speak to the said Datary for to make it as afore: and he was then contented, howbeit the Pope's Holiness commanded all the Cardinals to their places, so that I could not have the said Order, and was driven thereby either to dispute and accept the term, tanquam peremptorium, or else to fly the Disputations, giving occasion to the ad∣verse Party to say, that I diffided in the justness of the Matters, and de∣fence of the Conclusions. Whereupon your Highness's Ambassadors and we, with other your Learned Counsel, concluded, that I Edward Karne should protest, De non consentiendo in termino, tanquam perempto∣rio, and afterward to proceed to the proposing of the Conclusions, and so I did by mouth according to the tenour of a Copy, which here with∣al your Highness shall receive. When I had protested, and the Pope had spoken this word Acceptamus, the Queen's Advocate began to protest that they would dispute no more, and desired his Holiness to proceed in the principal Cause. Then I Edward Karne said, That the Pope's Holiness did well perceive, that the Conclusions were published and proposed, not only for them to dispute, but also for all other, come who would, for the information of his Holiness, and the whole Consistory. And therefore I said, that tho they would not dispute, yet I was there, with other your Highness's Learned Counsel, to propose the Conclusions, according to the Order given, justifying them to be Canonical, and ready to defend them against all those that would gain∣say them; and thereupon desired the Pope's Holiness, that tho the Counsel of the Party Adverse would not dispute, yet I with your

Highness's Learned Counsel might be heard again; against which my de∣sire the Queen's Advocate made great exclamations, till at the last the Pope commanded him to silence, and willed us to go to the Conclusions, which we did.

And here now it is determined, That we shall have no more Dispu∣tations in the Consistory, but the rest of the Conclusions to be disputed in Congregations before the Pope, purposely made for the same; and what therein shall be determined or done, your Highness from time to time shall thereof by us be advertised, and of all other our doings in that behalf.

And as concerning the Letters which your Highness sent by Francis the Courier, of the last of February, as well to the Pope, as to me Ed∣ward Karne, for the admission of me and the Matter excusatory, we shall, according to your Highness's pleasure and order assigned, in the common Letter sent unto us by your said Highness, proceed and do therein as may be most beneficial and profitable for the same.

And thus most humbly we commend us to your Highness, beseeching Almighty God to preserve the same in felicity and health many years.

At Rome the 28th of March 1532.

Your Highness's most humble Subjects, Servants, and Chaplains,

• William Benet,
• Edward Karne,
• Edmond Bonner.

XLV. Another Letter concerning the Process at Rome. An Original.

* 2.42PLeaseth it your Highness, sithen our Letters of the 23 of March, here hath been great labour, and solliciting, to bring the Dispu∣tation publick out of the Consistory kept once in the week, into the Congregations, to be observed and kept before the Pope's Holiness and the Cardinals, in such place, and as oft as should please them; to the in∣tent, as we perceived, that the said Disputation might be the sooner ended, and not take such effect as it was devised for. And upon this great importune labour, I, Edward Karne, was monished oftentimes to send Conclusions to be proposed in the said Congregations, as well in Palm-Sunday week, as in Easter-week, as appeareth by the Copies of the Intimations sent herewithal to your Highness: Upon which Intima∣tions I delivered certain Conclusions, according to the order taken at the beginning, with a Protestation devised by your Grace's Counsel here, De non recedendo ab eodem ordine, & de proponendo easdem Conclusiones

in Consistorio, juxta eundem ordinem & non aliter. That notwithstanding the Pope's Holiness caused me to be monished again, cum Comminatione, that if I would not come in, cum Advocatis, the third day of April, procederet ad ulteriora protestatione me a praevia non obstante. Whereupon, with the advice of your said Learned Counsel, I conceived a Protesta∣tion, and the same delivered to the Pope's Holiness the said third day in the morning, protesting as it was therein contained, and causing it to be registred by the Datary; of the which Protestation your Highness shall also receive a Copy herewithal. This notwithstanding, the Pope's Holiness, the said third day in the afternoon made a Congregation, where the said Protestation was examined; and after the Treaty had upon the same, we were in conclusion remitted again to the Consistory, there to be heard, as much as the Consistory intendeth to hear, upon the Conclusions that are published; which was much more beneficial to us, than to have had all proposed in Congregations to have been kept, as is afore. And by this means the Matter was shifted off, and deferred unto the 10th of this month; at which time the Pope's Holiness kept the Consistory. And one Mr. Providal, a singular good Clerk, which came from Bonony for the furtherance of your Highness's Cause, very compendiously, and after good fashion and handling, to the great con∣tentation, as appeared, of the Audience there, purposed three Conclusi∣ons, of the which two concerned the habilitation of me Edward Karne, to lay in the Matters Excusatory: And the third was, that the Cause ought to be committed, extra curiam, ad locum tutum utrique parti: Of the which Conclusions, and also his Sayings, the said 10th day, your High∣ness shall receive a Copy here-withal. And forasmuch as at the said Consistory, neither the Imperials, neither yet the Queens Counsel did appear; I, Edward Karne, with the advice of your Highness's Counsel, said to the Pope's Holiness, after the Proposition made by Mr. Providel, that his Holiness might perceive well, that if the Party adverse had any good matter to alledg, against such things as were deduced for the ju∣stification of the Conclusions, and matter Excusatory, and did not dif∣fide of their part, they would not have absented themselves, or shrun∣ken from the Disputations, which they afore had accepted and taken; wherefore I accused their contumacy and absence, desiring that it might be enacted, and thereupon departed from the Consistory, for that day dissolved.

The 14th of this present, the Pope's Holiness caused Intimation to be made unto me, of the Consistory to be kept the 17th of the same; willing me to be there, cum Advocatis, to dispute all the Conclusions not proposed and disputed: Upon the which Intimation, I delivered to the Datary three Conclusions, the 19, the 20, and the 21 in order, with a Protestation devised by your Learned Counsel, sent here-withal to your Highness: And in the said Consistory, Mr. Providel did also alledg for the justification of the Matters and Conclusions; and over that an∣swered to such Objections as he thought the Party adverse to make foundation upon, and that very compendiously, being sorry that the Imperials, and Queen's Counsel, did not come in to dispute the said Conclusions, and the sayings of the said Mr. Providel in the said Consi∣story, with my Protestation also, in not agreeing to the term, as peremptory, your Highness shall perceive in writing sent here-withal.

As concerning the seven Conclusions yet remaining undisputed, we think the Pope's Holiness will hear us no further in the Consistory; saying, that the Part adverse will not abide the Disputations, nor come in to the same: Nevertheless to take otherwise out of the Consistory, with the Cardinals Information, his Holiness is well contented.

And verily, Sir, to study, labour, set forward, and call upon such things as may confer to the advancement of the Matter, and your High∣ness's Purpose, there shall not want, neither good will, neither dili∣gen•• to the uttermost, that we can excogitate or desire, as hitherto surely neither Party hath failed; trusting in God that thereby, if Ju∣stice be not oppressed, some good effect shall follow, to the good con∣tentation of your Highness. With these Presents, your Highness shall also receive a Copy of all things that were spoken, as well for your Highness's behalf, as by the Party adverse, in the Consistory, the 20th day of March.

And thus most humbly we commend us to your Highness, beseeching Almighty God long to continue the same in his most Royal Estate.

At Rome, the 29th of April.

Your Highness's most humble Subjects, and poor Servants, Edward Karne. Edmond Bonner.

XLVI. A Letter from Benet and Cassali about the Process. An Original.

SErenissime & Invictissime Domine noster Supreme, salutem. Tribus Superioribus Consistoriis ante vacationes habitis,* 2.43 de Causa Excusato∣ria actum fuit; sed quid illud fuerit quod in primo egerunt rescire non potuimus, quia Cardinales poena Excommunicationis prohibiti fuerant quicquam revelare. Secundo etiam aliquid super eadem causa tractarunt, quod itidem nos celaverunt. Sed ultimo illo, quod die octavo Julii Congre∣gatum fuit, ita ut inferius patebit, constituerunt. Quum ergo postero die Pontificem adivissemus, ut quod decretum foret cognosceremus, ab eo sic accepimus; nolle se ore suo, propterea quod Jurisperitus non sit, Consistorii deliberationem pronunciare; quocirca die sequenti ad ip∣sum rediremus, quoniam vellet Cardinales Montem & Anconitanum id ipsum nobis proferre: Et nihilominus idem quod deinde ex ipsis Cardi∣nalibus audivimus tunc explicavit, noluit tamen nobis esse Responsi lo∣co. Igitur sicut dixerat, redivimus, & nobis duo illi Cardinales sic retulerunt summum Dominum & Cardinales decrevisse, literas Exhorta∣torias cum a Pontifice, tum a Collegio Cardinalium, Majestati vestrae scri∣bendas

esse, quibus vestram Majestatem adhortarentur, ut velit hic ad Causam Procuratorem constituere, id{que} per totum Octobrem proximum facere. Pontifex praeterea suadebat ut ad idem nos Majestatem Vestram cohortaremur, iidem{que} fecerunt Cardinales, volentes omnes ambiguitates & dubitationes tollere. Respondimus, velle quod nobis injungebatur Ma∣jestati Vestrae scribere; verum illud non posse reticere quod erga Maje∣statem Vestram inique actum videbatur; quum ne{que} Excusator admissus, ne{que} ipsius allegationes forent probatae ac receptae, id quod tam saepe in∣stantissime petitum fuerat. Praeterea non posse nos non valde mirari, ac etiam summopere conqueri, quod quum pro comperto haberemus juris esse id fieri, esset nihilominus denegatum; quum praesertim pe∣tendo Mandatum procuratorium, tacite viderentur rejicere Excusato∣rem, & per ipsum allegata. Sic autem illi nobis Responderunt, neque Excusatorem fuisse rejectum, ne{que} per ipsum allegata, sed in eodem, quo prius, statu permanere; hoc autem excusatorium negotium minime, ut nobis judicibus clarum, sed dubium videri. Ibi{que} Anconitanus quae∣dam nostris contraria adduxit, quae D. Karne suis literis recenset. Dice∣bant quo{que} in hac re favorabilius nos, quam adversarios fuisse tractatos; illud etiam addentes, quod si procuratorium mandatum mittatur, justi∣tia optime ministrabitur, ac etiam quatenus fieri possit, favorabiliter; id∣que & Pontifex & Cardinales ambo constanter asseverabant. Quum ve∣ro nos saepius diceremus, excusatorem admitti debuisse, dixerunt, si recte considerare velimus, nos idem ipsum re habuisse; si enim (ai∣bant), Procurator hic constituatur, literae Remissoriae & Compulso∣riae decernentur, ad testes in partibus examinandos. Item{que} vir aliquis probus ad id delegabitur ad utram{que} partem, testesque scil. examinan∣dos, ita ut processus in partibus fiat; Atque hoc pacto nos id consequi quod desideramus, quoniam quod ad totius causae decisionem pertinet, ex eo quod de Pontificis potestate cognoscendum, & de jure Divino dis∣ceptandum sit, ac aliis etiam de causis, ipsam Decisionem Pontifici in∣tegram semper reservari nihilominus oporteret, quamvis causam alibi quam Romae cognosci permissum fuisset. Nobis certe visum est, haud parum esse quod obtinuimus, longe enim pejora timebamus, quum ne∣mo in urbe esset, qui non crederet Excusatorem una cum suis allegatio∣nibus rejectum iri. Hunc quidem eventum rei Caesariani aegerrime tule∣runt. Optime valeat Majestas Vestra.

Romae die 13 Julii 1532.

Vestrae Regiae Majestatis Hier. Episcopus Wigornien. W. Benet. Gregorio Cassali.

XLVII. The Sentence of Divorce.

Anno Incarnationis millesimo quingentesimo tricesimo tertio, Indictione sexta, Clementis Papae decimo, mensis Maii vicesimo tertio, in Ecclesia Conventuali Monasterii Sancti Petri Dunstabliae, Ordinis Sancti Augustini Lincoln. Dioces. nostri Cantuarien. Provinciae.

* 2.44IN Dei Nomine, Amen. Nos Thomas Permissione Divina Cantua∣rien. Archiepiscopus, totius Angliae Primas, & Apostolicae Sedis Le∣gatus, in quadam causa inquisitionis de & super viribus Matrimonii inter Illustrissimum & Potentissimum Principem & Dominum nostrum Hen∣ricum Octavum Dei Gratia Angliae & Franciae Regem, Fidei Defenso∣rem & Dominum Hiberniae, ac Serenissimam Dominam Catharinam no∣bilis memoriae Ferdinandi Hispaniarum Regis Filiam contracti & consum∣mati, quae coram nobis in judicio ex officio nostro mero aliquandiu ver∣tebatur, & adhuc vertitur, & pendet indecisa, rite & legitime procedentes, visis primitus per nos & diligenter inspectis, articulis sive capitulis in dicta causa objectis & ministratis, una cum responsis eis ex parte dicti Illustris∣simi & Potentissimi Principis Henrici Octavi factis & redditis, visisque & similiter per nos inspectis plurimorum Nobilium & aliorum testium fide dignorum dictis & dispositionibus in eadem causa habitis & factis, visis{que} praeterea & similiter per nos inspectis, quamplurium fere toti∣us Christiani orbis Principalium Academiarum Censuris ceu Conclusio∣nibus Magistralibus, etiam tam Theologorum quam Jurisperitorum re∣sponsis & opinionibus, utrius{que} deni{que} Provinciae Anglicanae Consilio∣rum Provincialium assertionibus & affirmationibus, aliisque salutaribus monitis & doctrinis super dicto matrimonio desuper respective habitis & factis; visis{que} ulterius, & pari modo per nos inspectis, pactis seu foederi∣bus pacis & amicitiae inter perennis famae Henricum septimum nuper Regem Angliae, & dictum nobilis memoriae Ferdinandum nuper Regem Hispaniae desuper initis & factis; visis quoque peramplius, & diligenter per nos inspectis, omnibus & singulis actis, actitatis, literis, processibus, instrumentis, scripturis, monumentis, rebus{que} aliis universis in dicta causa quomodolibet gestis & factis, ac aliis omnibus & singulis per nos visis & inspectis, at{que} a nobis cum diligentia & maturitate ponderatis & recensi∣tis, servatis{que} ulterius per nos in hac parte de jure servandis, necnon partibus praedictis, videlicet praefato illustrissimo & potentissimo Princi∣pe Henrico Octavo per ejus Procuratorem idoneum coram nobis in dicta causa legitime comparente, dicta vero Serenissima Domina Catharina per contumaciam absente, cujus absentia Divina repleatur praesentia, de Consilio Jurisperitorum & Theologorum, cum quibus in hac parte com∣municavimus, ad sententiam nostram definitivam sive finale Decretum nostrum in dicta causa ferendam sive ferendum sic duximus pro∣cedendum, & procedimus in hunc modum. Quia per acta actita∣ta, deducta, proposita, exhibita, & allegata, probata pariter & con∣fessata, articulataque, capitulata, partis responsa, testium depositiones, & dicta instrumenta, monumenta, literas, scripturas, censuras, conclusio∣nes Magistrales, opiniones, consilia, assertiones, affirmationes, tractatus & foedera pacis, processus, res alias, & caetera promissa coram nobis in

dicta causa respective habita, ges••a, facta, exhibita & producta; Nec∣non ex eisdem, & diversis aliis ex causis & considerationibus, argumen∣tis{que} & probationum generibus variis, & multiplicibus, validis quidem & efficacibus, quibus animum nostrum hac in parte ad plenum informa∣vimus, plene & evidenter invenimus & comperimus dictum Matrimonium inter praefatos Illustrissimum & Potentissimum Principem & Dominum nostrum Henricum Octavum, ac Serenissimam Dominam Catharinam, ut praemittitur, contractum & consummatum, nullum & omnino invalidum fuisse & esse, & Divino Jure prohibente contractum & consummatum extitisse: Idcirco nos Thomas Archiepiscopus Primas & Legatus ante∣dictus, Christi nomine primitus invocato, ac solum Deum prae oculis nostris habentes, pro nullitate & invaliditate dicti Matrimonii pronun∣ciamus, decernimus & declaramus, ipsum{que} praetensum Matrimonium fuisse & esse nullum & invalidum, ac Divino Jure prohibente contractum & consummatum, nullius{que} valoris aut momenti esse, sed viribus & fir∣mitate juris caruisse & carere, praefato{que} Illustrissimo & Potentissimo Principi Henrico Octavo & Serenissimae Dominae Catharinae non licere in eodem praetenso Matrimonio remanere, & pronunciamus, decernimus & declaramus; ipsos{que} Illustrissimū & Potentissimum Principem Henricum Octavum ac Serenissimam Dominam Catharinam, quatenus de facto & non de jure dictum praetensum Matrimonium ad invicem contraxerunt & consummarunt, ab invicem separamus & divorciamus, at{que} sic sepa∣ratos & divorciatos, necnon ob omni vinculo Matrimoniali respectu dicti praetensi Matrimonii liberos & immunes fuisse & esse, pronunciamus, de∣cernimus & declaramus, per hanc nostram sententiam definitivam, sive hoc nostrum finale Decretum, quam sive quod ferimus & promulga∣mus in his scriptis. In quorum praemissorum fidem & testimonium, has literas nostras testimoniales, sive praesens publicum sententiae vel Decreti instrumentum, exinde fieri ac per Notarios Publicos subscriptos, scribas & actuarios nostros in ea parte specialiter assumptos, subscribi & signari, nostri{que} sigilli appensione jussimus & fecimus communiri.

He likewise passed Iudgment (confirming the King's Marriage with Queen Ann) at Lambeth, May, 28 1533. which is in the same Inspeximus.

Act 5. Anno Regni 25. XLVIII. An Act concerning the Deprivations of the Bishops of Salisbury and Worcester.

WHere before this time the Church of England, by the King's most noble Progenitors, and the Nobles of the same, have been founded, ordained, and established, in the Estate and degree of Prela∣tie Dignities, and other Promotions Spiritual, to the intent and pur∣pose that the said Prelates, and other Persons, having the said Dignities and Promotions Spiritual, continually should be abiding, and Reseants upon their said Promotions within this Realm; and also keep, use, and exercise Hospitality, Divine Services, teaching and preaching of the

Laws of Almighty God, to such Persons as were and have been within the precinct of their Promotions or Dignities, for the Wealth of the Souls of their Givers and Founders, greatly to the honour of Almighty God. Of the which said Spiritual Persons, the King's Highness, and his most noble Progenitors, have had right honourable, and well-learned Personages, apt, meet, and convenient, for to guide and in∣struct his Highness, and his most noble Progenitors, in their Counsels, concerning as well their Outward as Inward Affairs, to be devised and practised for the utility and preservation of this Realm; by reason whereof the Issues, Revenues, Profits, and Treasure, rising and com∣ing of the said Spiritual Promotions and Dignities, were and should be spent, employed, and converted within this Realm, to the great profit and commodity of the King's Subjects of the same. And where also by the laudable Laws and Provisions of this Realm, before this time made, it hath been ordained, used, and established, that no Person nor Per∣sons, of whatsoever Estate, Degree, or Quality he or they were, should take or receive within this Realm of England, to Farm, by any Procu∣racy, Writ, Letter of Attorney, Administrations, by Indenture, or by any other Mean, any Benefice, or other Promotion within this Realm, of any Person or Persons, but only of the King's true and lawful Sub∣jects, being born under the King's Dominions. And also that no Per∣son or Persons, of what estate and degree soever he or they were, by reason of any such Farm, Procuracie, Letter of Attorney, Admini∣stration, Indenture, or by any other mean, as is aforesaid, should car∣ry, conveigh, or cause to be carried and conveighed out of this Realm, any Gold, Silver, Treasure, or other Commodity, by Letter of Ex∣change, or by way of Merchandise, or otherwise, for any of the Causes aforesaid, to the profit or commodity of any Alien, or other Stranger, being born out of this Realm, having any such Promotion Spiritual within the same, without license of the King's Highness, by the advice of his Council, as by the same Laws, Statutes, and Provisions, more plainly at large it may appear; which said laudable Laws, Statutes, and Provisions, were made, devised, and ordained, by great policy and foresight of the King's most noble Progenitors, the Nobles and Com∣mons of this Realm, for the great profit, utility, and benefit of the same, to the intent that the Gold, Silver, Treasure, Riches, and other Com∣modity of the same, by the occasion aforesaid, should not be exhau∣sted, employed, converted, and otherwise transported out of this Realm and Dominions of the same, to the use, profit, and commodity of any Stranger being born out of this Realm, or the Dominions of the same; But only to be spent, and used, and bestowed within the same, to the great comfort and consolation of the Subjects of this Realm. Notwith∣standing which said wholsome Laws, Statutes, and Provisions, the King's Highness being a Prince of great benignity and liberality, having no knowledg, nor other due information, or instruction of the same Laws, Statutes, and Provisions, heretofore hath nominated, and prefer∣red, and promoted, Laurence Campegius Bishop of Sarum, with all the Spiritual and Temporal Possessions, Promotions, and other Emoluments and Commodities in any wise belonging or appertaining to the same: And also hath nominated, preferred, and promoted, Hierome, being another Stranger, born out of the King's said Realm and Dominions, to

the See and Bishoprick of Worcester, with all the Spiritual and Tempo∣ral Promotions, and other Emoluments and Commodities, in any wise belonging or appertaining to the same. Which said two Bishops, and namely the Bishop of Sarum, nothing regarding their Duties to Almigh∣ty God, nor their Cures of the said Bishopricks, eversith or for the more part of the time of their said Promotions or Profections into the same, have been, and yet be resident, dwelling and abiding at the See of Rome, or elsewhere, in other parts beyond the Sea, far out and from any of the King's said Dominions; by reason whereof, the great Ho∣spitality, Divine Service, teaching and Preaching the Laws, and Exam∣ples of good living, and the other good and necessary effects before re∣hearsed, have been many years by-past, and yet continually be, not only withdrawn, decayed, hindred, and minished, but also great quantity of Gold, Silver, and Treasure, to the yearly sum and value of 3000 l. at the least, have been yearly taken and conveighed out of this Realm, to the singular profit, and great enriching of the said Bishops, and daily is like to be conveighed, transported, and sent, contrary to the pur∣port and effect of the said former wholsome Laws and Statutes, to the great impoverishing of this Realm, as well presently as for to come, if speedy remedy be not had therefore in brief time provided. In consi∣deration whereof, be it enacted by the Authority of this present Par∣liament, that the said two several Sees and Bishopricks of Salisbury and Worcester, and either of them from henceforth, shall be taken, reputed, and accounted in the Law to be utterly void, vacant, and utterly desti∣tute of any Incumbent, or Prelate, &c.

XLVIII. A Letter from Cromwel to Fisher, about the Maid of Kent, Anno 34, or end of 35.

MY Lord,* 2.45 in my right hearty wise I commend me to your Lord∣ship, doing you to understand, that I have received your Letters dated at Rochester, the 18th day of this Month; in which ye declare what craft and cunning ye have to persuade, and to set a good Counte∣nance upon an ill Matter, drawing some Scriptures to your purpose; which well weighed, according to the places whereout they be taken, make not so much for your purpose as ye alledge them for; and where in the first Leaf of your Letters ye write, that ye doubt nothing, nei∣ther before God nor before the World, if need shall that require, so to declare your self, whatsoever hath been said of you, that ye have not deserved such heavy words, or terrible threats, as hath been sent from me unto you by your Brother.

How ye can declare your self afore God and the World, when need shall require, I cannot tell; but I think verily that your Declaration made by these Letters, is far insufficient to prove that ye have deserved no heavy words in this behalf. And to say plainly, I sent you no heavy words, but words of great comfort, willing your Brother to shew you

〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉

〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉

how benign and merciful the Prince was: And that I thought it expe∣dient for you to write unto his Highness, and to recognize your Offen∣ces, and desire his pardon, which his Grace would not deny you now in your age and sickness; which my counsel I would you had followed, ra∣ther than to have written these Letters to me, excusing your self altho there were no manner of default in you. But, my Lord, if it were in an other manner of case than your own, and out of the Matter which ye favour, I doubt not but that ye would think him that should have done as ye have done, not only worthy heavy Words, but also heavy Deeds; for where ye labour to excuse your self of your Hearing, Bribing, and concealing of the Maiden's false and feigned Revelations, and of your manifold sending of your Chaplains unto her, by a certain intent which ye pretend your self to have had, to know by communing with her, or by sending your Chaplains to her, whether for Revelati∣ons, Word of God, or no, alledging divers Scriptures that ye were bound to prove them, and to receive them after they were proved. My Lord, whether ye have used a due means to try her and her Reve∣lations, or no, it appeareth by the process of your own Letters. For where you write that ye had conceived a great opinion of the holiness of this Woman, for many considerations rehearsed in your Letters, comprised in six Articles; whereof the first is grounded upon the bruit and fame of her; the second, upon her entring into Religion after her trances and diffiguration; the third, upon rehearsal that her Ghostly Fa∣ther being Learned and Religious, should testify that she was a Woman of great holiness; the fourth, upon the report that divers other vertuous Priests, Men of good Learning and Reputation, should so testify of her, with which Ghostly Father, and Priests, ye never spake, as ye confess in your Letters; the fifth, upon the praises of my late Lord of Canterbury, which shewed you, as ye write, that she had many great Visions; the sixth, upon the saying of the Prophet Amos, Non faciet Do∣minus Deus Verbum, nisi revelaverit secretum suum ad servos suos Prophe∣tas. By which Considerations ye were induced to the desire to know the very certainty of this Matter, whether these Revelations which were pretended to be shewed to her from God, were true Revelations or not. Your Lordship in all the sequel of your Letters, shew not that ye made no further trial upon the truth of her and her Revelations, but only in communing with her, and sending your Chaplains to her with idle Que∣stions, as of the 3 Mary Magdalens, by which your communication and sending, ye tried out nothing of her falshood, neither (as it is credibly supposed) intended to do as ye might have done, in any wise more easily than with communing with her, or sending to her; for little credence was to be given to her, affirming her own feigned Revelations to be from God; for if credence should be given to every such lewd Person as would affirm himself to have Revelations from God, what readier way were there to subvert all Common-Weals and good orders in the World?

Verily, my Lord, if ye had intended to trace out the truth of her, and of her Revelations, ye would have taken an other way with you; first, you would not have been converted with the vain Voices of the People, making bruits of her Trances and Diffiguration, but like a wise, discreet, and circumspect Prelate, ye should have examined (as

other since) such sad and credible Persons as were present at her Traun∣ces and Diffigurings, not one or two, but a good number, by whose testimony ye should have proved, whether the Bruits of her Traunces and Diffigurations were true or not. And likewise ye should have tried by what craft and persuasion she was made a Religious Woman; and if ye had been so desirous, as ye pretended, to enquire out the truth or falshood of this Woman, and of her Revelations; it is to be supposed ye would have spoken with her good, religious, and well-learned Ghostly Father e're this time, and also with the vertuous and well-learned Priest, (as they were esteemed) of whose reports ye would have been informed by them which heard them speak; or ye would also have been minded to see the Book of her Revelations, which was offered you, of which ye might have had more trial of her and her Revelations, than of a hundred communications with her, or of as many sendings of your Chaplains unto her. As for the late Lord of Canterbury's saying unto you, That she had many great Visions, it ought to move you never a deal to give credence unto her or her Revelations; for the said Lord knew no more certainty of her, or of her Revelations, than he did by her own report. And as touching the saying of Amos the Prophet, I think verily the same moved you but a little to hearken unto her; for si∣thence the Consummation and the end of the Old Testament, and sithen the Passion of Christ, God hath done many great and notable things in the World, whereof he shewed nothing to his Prophets that hath come to the knowledg of Men. My Lord, all these things moved you not to give credence unto her, but only the very matter whereupon she made her false Prophesies; to which matter ye were so affected, as ye be noted to be in all matters which ye enter once into, that nothing could come amiss that made for that purpose. And here I appeal your Conscience, and instantly desire you to answer, Whether if she had shewed you as many Revelations for the confirmation of the King's Graces Marriage, which he now enjoyeth, as she did to the contrary, ye would have given as much credence to her as the same done, and would have let the trial of her and her Revelations, to overpass those many years, where ye dwelt not from her but twenty miles in the same Shire where her Traunces, and Diffigurings, and Prophesies in her Traunces were surmised, and reported. And if percase ye will say (as it not unlike but ye will say, minded as ye were wont to be) that the matter be not like, for the Law of God, in your opinion, standeth with the one and not with the other: Surely, my Lord, I suppose there had been no great cause more to trust the one more than the other; for ye know by Scriptures of the Bible, that God may by his Revelation di∣spense with his own Law, as with the Israelites spoiling the Egyptians, and with Iacob to have four Wives, and such other. Think you, my Lord, that any indifferent Man, considering the quality of the Matter, and your Affections, and also the negligent passing over of such lawful Trials as ye might have had of the said Maiden, and her Revelations, is so dull, that cannot perceive and discern that your communing, and often sending to the said Maid, was rather to hear and bruit many of her Re∣velations, than to try out the truth or falshood of the same. And in this Business, I suppose, it will be hard for you to purge your self before God, or the World, but that ye have been in great default in hearing,

believing, and concealing such things as tended to the destruction of the Prince; and that her Revelations were bent and purposed to that end, it hath been duly proved afore as great Assembly and Council of the Lords of this Realm, as hath been seen many years meet out of a Parlia∣ment. And what the said Lords deemed them worthy to suffer, which said, heard, believed, and concealed those false Revelations, be more ter∣rible than any threats spoken by me to your Brother.

And where ye go about to defend, that ye be not to be blamed for concealing the Revelations concerning the King's Grace, because ye thought it not necessary to rehearse them to his Highness, for six Causes following in your Letters; afore I shew you my mind concerning these Causes, I suppose that albeit you percase thought it not necessary to be shewed to the Prince by you, yet that your thinking shall not be your Trial, but the Law must define whether ye oughted to utter it or not.

And as to the first of the said seven Causes; Albeit she told you that she had shewed her Revelations concerning the King's Grace to the King her self; yet her saying, or others, discharged not you, but that ye were bound, by your fidelity, to shew to the King's Grace that thing which seemed to concern his Grace and his Reign so nighly: for how knew you that she shewed these Revelations to the King's Grace, but by her own saying, to which ye should have given no such credence, as to forbear the utterance of so great Matters concerning a King's Weal? And why should you so sinisterly judg the Prince, that if ye had shewed the same unto him, he would have thought that ye had brought that tale unto him, more for the strengthening and confirmation of your Opi∣nion, than for any other thing else. Verily, my Lord, whatsoever your Judgment be, I see daily such benignity and excellent humanity in his Grace, that I doubt not but his Highness would have accepted it in good part, if ye had shewed the same Revelations unto him, as ye were bounden by your fidelity.

To the second Cause; Albeit she shewed you not that any Prince, or other Temporal Lord, should put the King's Grace in danger of his Crown; yet there were ways enough by which her said Revelations might have put the King's Grace in danger, as the foresaid Council of Lords have substantially and duly considered: And therefore albeit she shewed you not the means whereby the danger should ensue to the King, yet ye were nevertheless bounden to shew him of the dan∣ger.

To the third; Think you, my Lord, that if any Person would come unto you, and shew you, that the King's destruction were conspired against a certain time, and would fully shew you that he were sent from his Master to shew the same to the King, and will say further un∣to that, he would go streight to the King; were it not yet your duty to certify the King's Grace of this Revelation, and also to enquire whe∣ther the said Person had done his foresaid Message or no? Yes verily, and so were ye bound, tho the Maiden shewed you it was her Message from God to be declared by her to the King's Grace.

To the fourth; Here ye translate the temporal Duty that ye owe to your Prince, to the spiritual Duty of such as be bound to declare the Word of God to the People, and to shew unto them the ill and punish∣ment

of it in another World; the concealment whereof pertaineth to the Judgment of God, but the concealment of this Matter pertaineth to other Judges of this Realm.

To the fifth; There could no blame be imputed to you, if ye had shewed the Maidens Revelation to the King's Grace, albeit they were afterward found false, for no Man ought to be blamed doing his Duty: And if a Man would shew you secretly, that there were a great Mischief intended against the Prince, were ye to be blamed if ye shewed him of it; albeit it was a feigned talk, and the said mischief were never ima∣gined.

To the sixth; Concerning an Imagination of Mr. Pary, it was known that he was beside himself, and therefore they were not blamed that made no report thereof; but it was not like in this case, for ye took not this Maiden for a mad Woman, for if ye had, ye would not have given unto her so great credence as ye did.

To the final, and seventh Cause; Where ye lay unto the charge of our Sovereign, that so hath unkindly entreated you with grievous Words, and terrible Letters, for shewing his Grace truth in his great Matter, whereby ye were discomforted to shew unto him the Maidens Revelations: I believe that I know the King's Goodness, and natural Gentleness so well, that his Grace would not so unkindly handled you, as your unkindly writings him, unless ye gave him other Causes than be expressed in your Letters. And whatsoever the King's Grace hath said or written unto you heretofore, yet notwithstanding ye were neverthe∣less bounden to utter to him those pernicious Revelations.

Finally; Where ye desire, for the Passion of Christ, that ye be no more twitched in this matter, for if ye be put to that strait, ye will not lose your Soul, but ye will speak as your Conscience bindeth you, with many more words of great courage. My Lord, if ye had taken my counsel sent unto you by your Brother, and followed the same, sub∣mitting your self, by your Letters, at the King's Grace, for your offences in this behalf, I would have trusted that ye should never be quykkrand in this matter more. But now, where ye take upon you to defend the whole Matter, as ye were in no default, I cannot so far promise you: And surely, my Lord, if the Matter come to trial, your own confession in this Letter, besides the Witness which be against you, will be suffici∣ent to condemn you: Wherefore, my Lord, I will eft-soons advise you, That laying apart all such excuses as ye have alledged in your Let∣ters, which in my opinion be of small effect, as I have declared, ye be∣seech the King's Grace, by your Letters, to be your Gracious Lord, and to remit unto you your negligence, over-sight, and offence, committed against his Highness in this behalf; and I dare undertake that his High∣ness shall benignly accept you into his gracious favour, all matters of displeasure past afore this time forgotten and forgiven. As touching the speaking of your Conscience, It is thought that ye have written and have spoken as much as ye can, and many things, as some right probably be∣lieves, against your own Conscience: and many report, that at the last Convocation, ye spake many things which ye could not well defend; and therefore it is not greatly feared what ye can say or write in that Matter, howsoever ye be qukkrane and startled. And if ye had taken, &c.

L. A Renunciation of the Pope's Supremacy; signed by the Heads of six Religious Houses.

QUum ea sit non solum Christianae Religionis & pietatis ratio, sed nostrae etiam obedientiae regula, ut Domino nostro Henrico ejus nominis pro Dominio Regio Octavo, cui uni & soli post Christum Iesum Salvatorem nostrum debentur omnia, non modo omnimodam in Christo, & eandem sinceram perpetuam{que} animi devotionem, fidem, observan∣tiam, honorem, cultum, reverentiam praestemus, sed etiam de eadem fide & observantia nostra rationem quotiescun{que} postulabitur reddamus, & palam omnibus si res poscat libentissime testemur: Norint universi ad quos praesens scriptum pervenit, quod nos Priores & Conventus fratrum, viz. praedicatoris Langley Regis ordinis Sancti Dominici Minorum de Ails∣bury, Ordinis Sancti Francisci praedicatorum Dunstopliae, Ordinis ante∣dicti Minorum de Bedford, Ordinis Sancti Francisci Fratrum Carmelita∣rum de Hechyng, Ordinis Beatae Mariae Minorum de Morea, Ordinis Sancti Francisci, uno ore & voce, atque unanimi omnium & singulorum consensu & assensu, hoc scripto nostro sub sigillis nostris communibus, & in domibus nostris capitularibus dato, pro nobis & successoribus nostris omnibus singulis, in perpetuum profitemur, testamur & fideliter promit∣timus & spondemus, nos dictos Priores & Conventus & Successores no∣stros, omnes & singulos, integram, inviolatam, sinceram perpetuam{que} fidem, observantiam & obedientiam semper praestituros erga Dominum Regem nostrum Henricum Octavum, & erga Serenissimam Reginam Annam Uxorem ejusdem, & erga castum Sanctum{que} Matrimonium nu∣per non solum inter eosdem juste & legitime contractum, ratum & con∣summatum, sed etiam tam in duabus Convocationibus Cleri, quam in Parliamento Dominorum Spiritualium & Temporalium at{que} Communi∣um in eodem Parliamento Congregatorum & praesentum determinatum, & per Thomam Cantuarien. Episcopum solenniter confirmatum, & erga quamcun{que} aliam ejusdem Henrici Regis nostri Uxorem, post mortem praedictae Annae nunc Uxoris suae legitimae ducendam, & erga sobolem dicti Domini Regis Henrici ex praedicta Anna legitime tam progenitam quam progignendam, & erga sobolem dicti Domini Regis ex alia qua∣cun{que} legitima Uxore post mortem ejusdem Annae legitime progignen∣dam, & quod eadem populo notificabimus, praedicabimus & suadebimus, ubicun{que} dabitur locus & occasio. Item, quod confirmatum ratum{que} ha∣bemus semper{que} perpetuo habituri sumus, quod praedictus Rex noster Henricus est Caput Ecclesiae Anglicanae. Item, quod Episcopus Roma∣nus, qui in suis Bullis Papae nomen usurpat & summi Pontificis Prin∣cipatum sibi arrogat, nihilo majoris ne{que} Auctoritatis aut jurisdictionis habendus sit, quam caeteri quivis Episcopi in Anglia alibi in sua cujus{que} Diocese. Item, quod soli dicto Domino Regi & Successoribus suis ad∣haerebimus, at{que} ejus & Proclamationes, insuper omnes Angliae leges at∣que etiam Statuta omnia, in Parliamento & per Parliamentum decreta, confirmata, stabilita & ratificata, perpetuo manutenebimus, Episcopi Romani legibus, decretis & Canonibus, si qui contra legem Divinam & Sacram Scripturam esse invenientur, in perpetuum renunciantes. Item, quod nullus nostrum omnium in ulla vel privata vel publica concione

quicquam ex Sacris Scripturis desumptum ad alienum sensum detorquere praesumet, sed quisquis Christum ejus{que} vera, praedicabit Catholice & Orthodoxe. Item, quod unusquis{que} in suis orationibus & comprecatio∣nibus de more faciendis, primum omnium Regem, tanquam Supremum Caput Ecclesiae Anglicanae, Deo & populi precibus commendabit; dein∣de Reginam cum sua sobole, tum demum Archiepiscopum Cantuarien. cum caeteris Cleri Ordinibus, prout videbitur. Item, quod omnes & singuli praedicti Priores & Conventus & Successores nostri, Conscien∣tiae & Jurisjurandi Sacro firmiter obligamur, quod omnia & singula prae∣dicta sideliter & in perpetuum observabimus. In cujus rei testimonium huic Instrumento, vel scripto nostro, communia sigilla nostra appendi∣mus, & nostra nomina propria quis{que} manu subscripsimus, Sacris in Do∣mibus nostris Capitularibus, die quinto Mensis Maii, Anno Christi mil∣lesimo quingentesimo trigesimo quarto, Regni vero Regis nostri Hen∣rici Octavi vicesimo sexto.

Ego Frater Richardus Ingerth Prior Conventus, & Praedicator Langley Regis, cum consensu omnium Fratrum Conventus praedicti, non coactus sed sponte subscribo.	Ego Frater Edwardus Tryley Sacrae Theologiae Bacalaureus, & Conventus Ailsberiae, cum assensu omnium Fratrum Conventus prae∣dicti, non coactus sed sponte sub∣scribo.
Ego Frater Joannes Cotton, Prior Conventus Praedicatorum Dunstabliae, cum assensu omnium Fratrum Conventus praedicti, non coactus sed sponte subscri∣bo.	Ego Frater Joannes Wyatt, Sacrae Theologiae Doctor Con∣ventus Bed. una cum assensu om∣nium Fratrum, sponte hoc scribo & non coactus.
Ego Frater Joannes Sutler, Prior Conventus Carmelitarum Hicchiae, cum Assensu omnium Fratrum Conventus praedicti, non coactus sed sponte subscri∣bo.	Ego Frater Joannes Chapma∣nus, Sacrae Theologiae Bacalaure∣us, Magister immerito Conven∣tus Mare, cum assensu omnium Fratrum, mea sponte subscribo.

Another Declaration to the same purpose, Mutatis Mutandis, is made by the Prioress of Bedford in Kent, of the Order of St. Dominick, May 4. 1534. Regn. vicesimo sexto. Rot. Clausa.

LI. A Mandate for the Consecration of a Suffagran Bishop. Rot. Pat. 2. par. 27 Regni.

REX Reverendissimo in Christo Patri & perdilecto Consiliario no∣stro Thomae Cantuariensi Episcopo salutem. Reverendus Pater & dilectus Consiliarius noster Richardus Norvicensis Episcopus nobis sig∣nificavit, quod Diocesis sua Episcopi Suffraganei solatio, qui suae sollici∣tudinis partem sustinere consuevit, destituta est & existit; & ideo reve∣rendos Patres Gregorium Abbatem Monasterii Beatae Mariae de Leystone, & Thomam Mannynge Priorem Monasterii Beatae Mariae de Butley, Norvicen. Dioc. Ordine Sacerdotali rite insignitos, & legitimo Matri∣monio natos, & in aetate legitima constitutos, viros{que} in Spiritualibus & Temporalibus multum circumspectos, quibus de Canonicis nihil ob∣viant instituta, quo minus (ut asserunt) ad Episcopalem Suffraganei Dignitatem admitti possint & deberent, nobis per suas literas suo magno sigillo munitas praesentavit, humiliter & devote supplicans, quatenus nos alterum ipsorum sic praesentatorum ad aliquam sedem Episcopi Suffraga∣nei infra Provinciam Cantuariensem existentem nominare, ipsique sic nominato stylum, Titulum & Dignitatem hujusmodi sedis donare dig∣naremur: unde nos ex gratia nostra speciali & mero motu nostris, di∣ctum Reverendum Patrem Thomam Manynnge Priorem Monasterii Beatae Mariae de Butley praedicti, alterum ex dictis, Praesentamus in Episcopum Suffraganeum Sedis Gips vici Norvicen. Diocesantedictae, no∣minamus, eique Stilum, Titulum & Dignitatem ejusdem Sedis Episcopi Suffraganei damus & conferimus. Atque haec vobis tenore praesenta∣mus, significamus, requirentes vos, quatenus eundem Patrem sic per nos nominatum, in Episcopum Suffraganeum ejusdem Sedis Gips vici conse∣cretis, eique Benedictionem ac omnia Episcopalia Insignia conferatis; caetera{que} omnia & singula quae vestro in hac parte incumbunt officio pa∣storali, juxta modum & formam Statuti Parliamenti in vicesimo sexto Anno Regni nostri apud. Westmonasterium nuper editi peragetis.

T. R.

apud Westm. 6. die Martii 27. Regn.

Ad Librum Tertium.

I. Instructions for the General Visitation of the Monasteries.

Articuli Regiae Inquisitionis, in Monasticam vitam agentes, exponendi, & praecipue in exemptos a jurisdictione Diocaesana, jam tantum Regiae Majestati & ejus jurisdictioni subditos & subjectos, ac hu∣jus inclyti sui Regni Statutis & legibus, nullis{que} aliis penitus, ob∣noxios & astrictos.

1. IN primis; Whether Divine Service be solemnly sung, said,* 2.46 ob∣served, and kept in this Monastery, according to the Number and the Abilities thereof, by Night and by Day, in due time and hours? and how many be present commonly at Mattins, and other Service, and who be absent, and so accustomed to be, without cause or sickness?

2. Item; How many Monks, Cannons Regulars, or Nuns, be with∣in this Monastery, and how many there ought to be, and whether the number be compleat according to the Founder's Will, or the Statutes, Ordinances, and laudable custom of this House; and whether the num∣ber be augmented or diminished now of late?

3. Item; Who were the first Founders of this House?

Fundationem primam, secundam, tertiam, & quotquot habent, exhibeant.

4. Item; Whether this House hath had any encrease of Lands given to it sithence the first Foundation thereof? by whom? by how many? and when?

5. Item; To what Sum of Mony those Revenues and Rents of this House do extend and amount unto yearly?

6. Item; Whether this House was ever translated from on habit and order to another? by whose Authority? and for what Cause?

Translationem exhibeant.

7. Item; How the Lands and Possessions appertaining unto this Mo∣nastery, given by the first Founder, and all other Lands given sithence the first Foundation, were granted, given, and established, and so first brought to Morte main? whether by the only Authority of the Giver, or by the Authorization of the Prince for that time reigning, and by what tenour and form ye hold them?

Donationem & Confirmationem exhibeant.

8. Item; What evidence have you to shew for all and singular your Lands, Manors, Tenements, and other your Possessions Mortisate, and given unto you, and this your Monastery?

9. Item; Wherefore, for what Causes and Considerations ye were exempt from your Diocesan? and what was your Suggestion and Mo∣tive at the obtaining of your said Exemption?

Exemptionem exhibeant.

10. Item; Whether ye have any private, peculiar, or local Statutes, Confirmations, Ordinances, or Rules, made only for the behoof, good order, and singular weal of this House, besides the Rules of your Pro∣fession? and whether they were made either by your Founders before your Exemption, or by the good Fathers of this House, with the whole consent of the Brethren, being sinneth your exemption: to what use they were made, and how ye observe them?

Statuta illa localia, & alia quotquot habent, exhibeant.

11. Item; By what way and form the Master of this House was ele∣cted and chosen? And whether all the Brethren having, or ought to have by the Law, Statutes, or laudable custom of this House, Voices in the Election, were present in the same Election, or lawfully called or cited to it?

12. Item; Whether any Persons Excommunicate, Suspended, or In∣terdicted, did give Voices in the same Election?

13. Item; Within what time after the Election was made and done, the Master of this House was confirmed? and by whom?

14. Item; Whether unto the Confirmation, all that had Interest, or that would object against the same, were lawfully cited, monished, and called?

Exhibeat Electionem, Confirmationem, & Titulum suae Incumbentiae.

15. Item; What Rule the Master of this House, and other the Bre∣thren, do profess?

16. Item; How many be Professed, and how many be Novices; and whether the Novices have like Habit, or use to wear an Habit di∣stinct from the Habit of the Brethren Professed?

17. Item; Whether ye do use to profess your Novices in due time, and within what time and space after they have taken the Habit upon them?

18. Item; Whether the Brethren of this House do know the Rule that they have professed, and whether they keep their Profession ac∣cording to that their Rule, and Custom of this House; and in especial, the three substantial and principal Vows, that is to say, Poverty, Cha∣stity, and Obedience?

19. Item; Whether any of the Brethren use any propriety of Mony, or of Plate, in their Chambers; or of any other manner thing unwarre of the Master, and without his knowledg and license, or by his sufferance and knowledg? and for what cause?

20. Item; Whether ye do keep Chastity, not using the company of any suspect Woman within this Monastery, or without? And whether the Master, or any Brother of this House be suspected upon Incontinen∣cy, or defamed for that he is much conversant with Women?

21. Item; Whether Women useth and resorteth much to this Mo∣nastry by back-ways, or otherwise? and whether they be accusto∣mably,

or at any time lodged within the Precinct thereof?

22. Item; Whether the Master, or any Brother of this House, useth to have any Boys or young Men laying with him?

23. Item; Whether the Brethren of this House keep their Obedi∣ence, being ready at their Master's Commandment, in all things honest, lawful, and reasonable?

Sequuntur Regulae Caeremoniales.

24. Item; Whether ye do keep silence in the Church, Cloister, Fraitrie, and Dormitorie, at the hours and time specified in your Rule?

25. Item; Whether ye do keep Fasting and Abstinence, according to your Rules, Statutes, Ordinances, and laudable Customs of this House?

26. Item; Whether ye abstain from Flesh in time of Advent, and other times declared and specified by the Law, Rules, and laudable Customs of this House?

27. Item; Whether ye wear Shirts and Sheets of Woollen, or that ye have any Constitution, Ordinance, or Dispensation, granted or made to the contrary, by sufficient and lawful Authority?

Profitentes Regulam Benedicti quam arctissime tenentur ad praedicta Caeremonialia observanda.

28. Item; Whether ye do sleep altogethers in the Dormitorie, under one Roof, or not?

29. Item; Whether ye have all separate Beds, or any one of you doth lay with an other?

30. Item; Whether ye do keep the Fraitry at Meals, so that two parts, or the least, the two part of the whole Covent be always there, unless the Master at every one time dispense with you to the con∣trary?

31. Item; Whether ye do wear your Religious habit continually, and never leave it off but when ye go to bed?

32. Item; Whether every Brethren of this House have lightly de∣parted hence, and hath gone to any other House of like Order and Pro∣fession, without special Letters and License of their Master?

33. Item; Whether the Master and Brethren of this House have re∣ceived and admitted any Brother of another House, without special Li∣cense and Letters of his Master and Head?

34. Item; Whether any of you, sithence the time of your Professi∣on, hath gone out of this House to his Friends, or otherwise?

35. Item; How oftimes he did so, and how long at every time ye ••arried forth?

36. Item; Whether ye had special license of your Master so to go forth, or not?

37. Item; Whether at every time of your being forth, ye changed or left off your habit, or every part thereof?

38. Item; Whether ye, or any of you be, or hath been, in manifest Apostasy, that is to say, Fugitives or Vagbonds?

39. Item; For what cause or occasion ye have so gone forth and been in Apostasy? and whether the cause of your going forth was by reason of the great cruelty of your Master, or by his negligence, not calling you home to your Cloister?

40. Item; Whether ye be weekly shaven, and do not nourish or suffer your Hair to be long? and whether ye wear your Apparel accor∣ding to the Rule, not too excessive, nor too exquisite; and in like wise the trappo's of your Horses, and other your bearing Beasts?

41. Item; Whether the Master and Head of this House do use his Brethren charitably, without partiality, malice, envy, grudg, or dis∣pleasure more shewed to one than to another?

42. Item; Whether he do use his Disciplines, Corrections, and Pu∣nishments upon his Brethren, with mercy, pity, and charity, without cruelty, rigorousness, and enormous hurt, no more favouring one than another?

43. Item; Whether any Brother, or Religious Person of this House, be incorrigible?

44. Item; Whether the Master of this House do use his Brethren cha∣ritably when they be sick and diseased? and whether in time of their sickness he do procure unto them Physicians, and all other necessaries?

45. Item; Whether he make his Accompts (as he ought to do) once every year before his Brethren, and chiefly the Seniors and Officers, to the intent they may be made privy to the state and condition of the House, and know perfectly the due administration thereof?

46. Item; Whether the Prior, Subprior, Sellerar, Kitchener, Ter∣rure, Sacristen, or any such-like Officer, having Administration of every manner Revenues of this House, do make his whole and true Accompt, according as he is bound to do, not applying any thing by him received to his own proper use or commodity?

47. Item; Whether any Religious Person of this House do bear, occupy, or exercise more Offices than one, for, and to his own singular commodity, advantage, or profit, by the partial dealing of the Master?

48. Item; Whether all and singular the Revenues and Profits of this House be converted and employed to the behove and use thereof, and of the Brethren, and according to the Founder's mind and Giver?

49. Item; Whether the Master do make sufficient reparations upon his Monastery, as the Church and all other housing thereto adjoined, and also upon all other the Lands, Granges, Farms, and Tenements belong∣ing to the same, and whether he suffer any dilapidation, decay, or ruine in any part of them?

50. Item; Whether there be any Inventory made of all and singular the Moveables, Goods, which from time to time have been, and yet be in this House, as of Jewels, Reliques, Ornaments, Vestiments, ready Mony, Plate, Bedding, with other Utensils; also of Corn, Chattels, and other Commodities, to the intent the state and condition of this House may be always known?

51. Item; That ye express truly and sincerely the whole state and condition of this House, as in Mony, Plate, Cattel, Corn, and other Goods?

52. Item; Whether this Monastery be indebted? to whom? and for what cause?

53. Item; Whether any of the Lands be sold, or mortgaged? and for what Sums?

54. Item; Whether any be lett to Farm by the Master of this House for term of years, and for how many years? and specially whether they

be letten for small Sums, or for less Sums than they were wont to be letten for, to the intent to have great sums of ready Mony before hand?

55. Item; Whether he do enforce, compel, or constrain his Bre∣thren, or any of them, to consent to the sealing of any Leases, Grants, Farm-Holds, Annuities, Corrodies, or any other Alienations?

56. Item; Whether the Plate and Jewels, or any part or parcel thereof, or of any other moveable Goods of this House be laid to pledg, sold, or alienated for a time, or for ever? for what cause, and to whom? or otherwise imbezled, or consumed?

57. Item; Whether the Master of this House be wont to give under his Seal of Office, or Covent-Seal, Farms, Corrodies, Annuities, or Of∣fices, to his Kinsfolk, Alliances, Friends, or Acquaintance, for term of years, or otherwise, to the hurt, hindrance, dammage, and impove∣rishment of this House?

58. Item; Whether he be wont to grant any Patent, or Covent-Seal, without the consent of his Brethren?

59. Item; Whether the Covent-Seal of this House be surely and safely kept under three Keys; that is to say, one remaining and being in the custody of the Master, and the other two in the custody of two Seniours?

60. Item; Whether the Muniments and Evidences of the Lands, Rents, and Revenues of this House, be safely kept from Vermine and Moistness?

61. Item; Whether the Master do keep Hospitality according to the ability of his House, and in like manner as other Fathers hereof have done heretofore?

62. Item; Whether the Master of this House, in receiving any No∣vice, being of willing and toward mind to enter into Religion, hath demanded or received, or convented to receive any Mony, Rewards, or any other temporal Commodities of him so entring, or willing to en∣ter, or of any other his Friends? and whether for not promising, granting, or giving such Rewards or Gifts, any hath been repelled and not received?

63. Item; Whether the Novices, and other received into Religion, have a Preceptor and Master deputed unto them to teach them Gramar and good Letters?

64. Item; Whether any Seniour of this House be deputed to declare, inform, and instruct them their Rules, and whereunto they shall be bounden to observe and keep, after their Profession?

65. Item; Whether any of you have taken upon him the Habit and Profession of your Religion, chiefly for the intent, hope, or trust to be made Head and Master of this House?

66. Item; Whether the Master of this House, in giving any Advo∣cation, Nomination, Presentation, or Collation of any Parsonage, Vi∣carage, Chapel, or Benefice of the Patronage and Gift this House, do take, or use to take any manner Pension, Portion, or other Commo∣dity or Gains; or else doth make any Convention or Compaction, whereby any lucre may ensue to him in that behalf?

67. Item; Whether he do receive, or use to receive, the Fruits and Revenues of every such Benefice vacant, or use to borrow any Mony

of him to whom he intendeth to give such Benefice unto, expresly co∣venanting or intending, that he so obtaining the said Benefice, shall freely and clearly remit the said Mony so borrowed?

68. Item; What, and how many Benefices the Master of this House doth occupy and keep in his own hands?

69. Item; Whether the same Benefices be appropriate and united to this House by sufficient authority?

70. Item; Whether the Master of this House doth make distributions amongst the Parishoners of the Benefices appropriate, and doth keep and observe all and singular other Provisions and Ordinances specified and expressed in the Appropriations of the same Benefices?

Exhibeant omnes & singulas Appropriationes, una cum Ordinationi∣bus & Dotationibus Vicariatuum.

71. Item; Whether he do promote unto such Benefices as be of his Gift, sufficient and able Persons in Learning, Manners, and Vertue?

72. Item; Whether any Brother of this House do serve any Parish-Church, being appropriate and united to the same, and how many Churches appropriate be so served?

73. Item; Whether the Master of this House hath and possesseth any Benefice with Cure, or any other Dignity with his Abbey?

Si aliquod tale habet, Dispensationem exhibeat.

74. Item; Whether the Master of this House at any time since he was first made Abbot, or Master, did know or believe that he was Su∣spended, or Excommunicate, either by the Law, or by any Judg; and whether he knowing or supposing himself so to be, did sing Mass in the mean time, and before he was absolved?

In Visitatione Monialium ad Praemissa addantur haec.

75. Item; Whether this Monastery hath good and sufficient Enclosure, and whether the Doors and Windows be diligently kept shut, so that no Man can have any entry into the same, or any part thereof, at in∣convenient times?

Propter quod necessarium erit Visitatori circumire Monasterium, ac videre & rimare dispositionem aedificiorum, & an sint aliqua loca pervia per quae secrete intrari possit; & una secum habeat Abba∣tissam cum duabus aut tribus senioribus Monialibus, a quibus tum interroget, an ostia Monasterii singulis quibusque noctibus sub cla∣vibus clausa teneantur, & quae earum Monialium senio confectarum, vel an Abbas ipsa clavium custodiam tempore nocturno habeant & teneant: nam non est tutum clavium custodiam Iunioribus com∣mittere.

76. Item; Whether Strangers, both Men and Women, useth com∣monly to have communication with the Sisters of this House, without license of the Abbess or Prioress, specially in secret places, and in the ab∣sence of their Sisters?

77. Item; Whether any Sister of this House were professed for any manner of compulsion of her Friends and Kinsfolks, or by the Abbess or Prioress?

78. Item; Whether any of the Sisters of this House useth to go forth any whither out of the Precinct thereof, without special license of their Abbess or Prioress?

79. Item; Whether any Sister doth use her Habit continually out of her Cell?

80. Item; Wherein every one of you occupieth her self, beside the time of Divine Service?

81. Item; Whether any Sister of this House hath any familiarity with Religious Men, Secular Priests, or Lay-Men, being not near of kin un∣to them?

82. Item; Whether any Sister of this House hath been taken and found with any such accustomably so communing, and could not shew any reasonable cause why they so did?

83. Item; Whether any of you doth use to write any Letters of Love, or lascivious fashion to any Person, or receive any such, or have any privy Messengers coming and resorting unto you, or any of you, with Token or Gifts, from any manner secular Person or other?

84. Item; Whether any of you doth use to speak with any manner of Person, by night or by day, by Grates or back Windows, or other privy Places within this Monastry, without license of your Head?

85. Item; Whether the Confessor of this House be a discreet Man, of good learning, vertue and honest behaviour, of good name and fame, and whether he hath been always so taken?

86. Item; How oftimes in the year the Sisters of this House useth to be Confessed and Communicate?

Restat pro Ecclesiis Collegiatis, Hospitalibus, Ecclesiis Cathedralibus, Parrochialibus, Ecclesiis, Episcopo, & Archiepiscopo, pro ordine Ierosolomitarum?

Exhibeant omnia scripta, munimenta, Inventaria, Scedulas quascunque, unde aliquid cognitionis eorum reformationi Monasteriorum, sive domorum utilitati, necessariae explicari, aut quoquo modo colligi possit.

II. General Injunctions to be given on the King's Highness's behalf, in all Monastries and other Houses, of whatsoever Order or Religion they be.

FIrst; That the Abbot, Prior, or President,* 2.47 and all other Brethren of the Place that is visited, shall faithfully, truly, and heartily, keep and observe, and cause teach, and procure to be kept and obser∣ved of other, as much as in them may lie, all and singular Contents, as well in the other of the King's Highness Succession, given heretofore by them, as in a certain Profession lately sealed with the Common Seal, and subscribed and Signed with their own hands: Also that they shall

observe and fulfil, by all the means that they best may, the Statutes of this Realm, made, or to be made, for the suppression and taking away of the usurped and pretensed Jurisdiction of the Bishop of Rome within this Realm: and for the assertion and confirmation of the Authority, Jurisdiction, and Prerogative of our most noble Sovereign Lord the King, and his Successors; and that they shall diligently instruct their Juniors and Youngers, and all other committed to their Cure, That the King's Power is by the Laws of God most excellent of all under God in Earth; and that we ought to obey him afore all other Powers, by God•••• Prescript; and that the Bishop of Rome's Jurisdiction or Authority here∣tofore usurped, by no means is founded or established by Holy Scripture: but that the same, partly by the craft and deceit of the same Bishop of Rome, and by his evil and ambitious Canons and Decretals; and partly by the toleration and permission of Princes, by little and little hath grown up; and therefore now, of most right and equity, is taken away and clean expelled out of his Realm.

Also, that the Abbot, Prior, or President and Brethren, may be decla∣red, by the King's Supream Power and Authority Ecclesiastical, to be absolved and loosed from all manner Obedience, Oath, and Profession by them heretofore perchance promised, or made, to the said Bishop of Rome, or to any other in his stead, or occupying his Authority; or to any other Forreign Prince, or Person: And nevertheless let it be en∣joined to them, that they shall not promise or give such Oath or Profes∣sion to any such Forreign Potentate hereafter. And if the Statutes of the said Order Religious, or Place, seem to bind them to Obedience, or Subjection, or any other Recognizance of Superiority to the said Bi∣shop of Rome, or to any other Forreign Power, Potentate, Person or Place, by any ways; such Statutes, by the King's Graces Visitors, be utterly an∣nihilate, broken, and declared void and of none effect; and that they be in no case bounden or obligate to the same, and such Statutes to be forth∣with utterly put forth and abolished out of the Books, or Muniments of that Religion, Order or Place, by the President and his Brethren.

Also, that no Monk, or Brother of this Monastery, by any means go forth of the Precinct of the same.

Also, that Women, of what state or degree soever they be, be utter∣ly excluded from entring into the Limits or Circuit of this Monastery, or place, unless they first obtain license of the King's Highness, or his Visitor.

Also, that there be no entring into this Monastery but one, and that by the great fore-gate of the same, which diligently shall be watched and kept by some Porter specially appointed for that purpose, and shall be shut and opened by the same both day and night, at convenient and accustomed hours; which Porter shall repel all manner Women from entrance into the said Monastery.

Also, that all and singular Brethren, and Monks of this Monastery, take their refections altogether in a place called the Misericorde, such days as they eat Flesh, and all other days in their Refectory; and that at every Mess there sit four of them, not of duty demanding to them any certain, usual, or accustomed duty or portion of Meat as they were wont to do; but that they be content with such Victuals as is set before them, and there take their Refections soberly, without excess, with giving due

thanks to God; and that at every such Refection, some Chapter of the New Testament, or Old, by some of the said Brethren, be read and recited to the other, keeping silence, and giving audience to the same.

Also, that the Abbot and President do daily prepare one Table for himself and his Guests thither resorting, and that not over-sumptuous and full of delicate and strange Dishes, but honestly furnished with common Meats; At which Table, the said Abbot, or some Senior in his stead, shall sit to receive, and gently entertain the Strangers, the Guests.

Also, that none of the Brethren send any part of his Meat, or the leavings thereof to any Person, but that there be assigned an Almoner, which shall gather the Leavings, both of the Covent and Strangers Ta∣bles, after that the Servants of the House have had their convenient Re∣fections, and distribute the same to poor People; amongst whom special consideration be had of such, before other, as be Kinsfolk to any of the said Brethren, if they be of like power and debility as other be; and also of those which endeavour themselves, with all their will and labour, to get their living with their hands, and yet cannot fully help themselves for their chargeable Houshold, and multitude of Children: yet let not them be so cherished, that they shall leave labour and fall to idleness; with consideration also specially to be had of them, which by weakness of their Limbs and Body be so impotent that they cannot labour; and by no means let such Alms be given to valiant mighty and idle Beggars and Vagabonds, as commonly use to resort about such places; which rather, as drove-Beasts and Mychers, should be driven away and com∣pelled to labour, than in their idleness and lewdness, against the form of the King's Graces Statute in this behalf made, cherished, and main∣tained, to the great hindrance and damage of the Common-Weal.

Also, that all other Almses or Destributions due, or accustomed to be made, by reason of the Foundation, Statutes, or customes of this place, be made and given, as largely and as liberally as ever they were at any time heretofore.

Also, that the Abbot, Prior, or President, shall find Wood and Fewel sufficient to make Fire in the Refectory, from Allhallow-even to Good-Friday.

Also, that all the Brethren of this House, except the Abbot, and such as be sick, or evil at ease, and those that have fulfilled their Iubilee, lie together in the Dormitory, every one by himself, in several Beds.

Also, that no Brother, or Monk, of this House, have any Child or Boy laying, or privily accompanying with him, or otherwise haunting unto him, other than to help him to Mass.

Also, that the Brethren of this House, when they be sick, or evil at ease, be seen unto, and be kept in the Infirmary duly, as well for their sustenance of Meat and Drink, as for their good keeping.

Also, that the Abbot, or President, keep and find in some Universi∣ty, one or two of his Brothers, according to the Ability and Possessi∣ons of this House; which Brethren, after they be learned in good and holy Letters, when they return home, may instruct and teach their Brethren, and diligently preach the Word of God.

Also, that every day, by the space of one hour, a Lesson of Holy Scripture be kept in this Covent, to which all, under pain by this said President to be moderated, shall resort; which President shall have Au∣thority to dispense with them, that they, with a low and treatable voice▪ say their long hours, which were wont to be sung.

Also, that the Brethren of this House, after Divine Service done, read or hear somewhat of Holy Scripture, or occupy themself in some such like honest and laudable exercise.

Also, that all and every Brethren of this House shall observe the Rule, Statutes, and laudable Customs of this Religion, as far as they do agree with Holy Scripture and the Word of God. And that the Abbot, Prior, or President of this Monastery, every day shall expound to his Bre∣thren, as plainly as may be, in English, a certain part of the Rule that they have professed, and apply the same always to the Doctrine of Christ, and not contrariwise; and he shall teach them, that the said Rule, and other their Principles of Religion (so far as they be lauda∣ble) be taken out of Holy Scripture; and he shall show them the pla∣ces from whence they were derived; and that their Ceremonies, and other observances of Religion, be none other things than as the first Letters or Principles, and certain Introductions to true Christianity, or to observe an order in the Church. And that true Religion is not con∣tained in Apparel, manner of going, shaven Heads, and such other marks; nor in silence, fasting, up-rising in the night, singing, and such other kind of Ceremonies, but in cleanness of mind, pureness of living, Christ's Faith not feigned, and brotherly Charity, and true honouring of God in Spirit and Verity: And that those above-said things were instituted and begun, that they being first exercised in these, in process of time might ascend to those as by certain steps, that is to say, to the chief point and end of Religion: and therefore let them be diligently exhorted, that they do not continually stick and surcease in such Cere∣monies and Observances, as tho they had perfectly fulfilled the chief and outmost of the whole true Religion; but that when they have once past such things, they endeavour themselves to higher things, and convert their minds from such external Matters, to more inward and deeper Considerations, as the Law of God and Christian Religion doth teach and show. And that they assure not themselves of any Reward or Commodity any wise, by reason of such Ceremonies and Observances, except they refer all such to Christ, and for his sake observe them; and for that they might thereby the more easily keep such things as he hath commanded, as well to them as to all Christian People.

Also, that the Abbot and President of this Place shall make a full and true reckoning and accompt of his Administration every year to his Brethren, as well of his Receipts as Expences; and that the said Accompt be written in a great Book remaining with the Covent.

Also, that the Abbot and President of this House shall make no waste of the Woods pertaining to this House, nor shall set out unadvisedly any Farmes or Reversions, without the consent of the more part of the Convent.

Also, that there be assigned a Book and a Register that may copy out into that Book all such Writings, word by word, as shall pass under the Convent-Seal of this House.

Also, that no Man be suffered to profess, or to wear the Habit of Re∣ligion in this House e're he be 24 years of Age compleat; And that they entice nor allure no Man with suasions and blandyments to take the Re∣ligion upon him.

Item, that they shall not shew no Reliques, or feigned Miracles, for encrease of Lucre, but that they exhort Pilgrims and Strangers to give that to the Poor, that they thought to offer to their Images or Re∣liques.

Also, that they shall suffer no Fairs, or Markets, to be kept or used within the limits of this House.

Also, that every Brother of this House that is a Priest, shall every day in his Mass, pray for the most happy and most prosperous estate of our Sovereign Lord the King, and his most noble and lawful Wife Queen Ann.

Also, that if either the Master, or any Brother of this House, do in∣fringe any of the said Injunctions, any of them shall denounce the same, or procure to be denounced, as soon as may be, to the King's Majesty, or to his Visitor-General, or his Deputy. And the Abbot, or Master, shall minister spending Mony, and other Necessaries, for the way to him that shall so denounce.

Other Spiritual Injunctions may be added by the Visitor, as the place and nature of the Comperts shall require, after his discretion.

Reserving Power to give more Injunctions, and to examine and dis∣cuss the Comperts, to punish and reform them that be convict of any notable Crime, to search and try the Foundations, Charters, Donati∣ons, Appropriations and Muniments of the said Places; and to dispose all such Papistical Escripts as shall be there found, to the Right Honou∣rable Mr. Thomas Cromwell General-Visitor to the King's said Highness, as shall seem most expedient to his high wisdom and discretion.

III. Some Particulars relating to the Dissolution of Monasteries.

Section I. The Preamble of the Surrender of the Monastery of Langden.

OMnibus Christi fidelibus, &c. Willielmus Dyer, Abbas Monasterii Beatae Mariae Virginis & S. Thomae Martyris de Langden, in Com. Kent, & ejusdem loci Conventus, Ordinis Praemonstrat. capitulum di∣ctae domus plene facientes, ejusdem{que} domus (quae in suis fructibus, red∣ditibus, provenien. even. & emolumen. non mediocriter deteriorata est, & quasi in totum diminuta, ingenti{que} aere alieno obruta, oppressa, & gravata extitit) statum us{que} adeo matura deliberatione, & diligenti tractatu, considerantes, ponderantes, & pensantes, quod nisi celeri re∣medio, regia provisione huic Monasterio sive Prioratui (quippe quod de ejus fundatione & personatu existit) brevi succuratur & provideatur,

funditus in Spiritualibus & Temporalibus annihiletur, per praesentes da∣mus & concedimus, &c.

The rest follows in the ordinary form of Law: but the ordinary Preamble in most Surrenders is.

Omnibus Christi fidelibus, &c. Nos—Salutem. Sciatis quod nos, de∣liberate, certa scientia, & mero motu, nostris, ex quibusdam causis, ju∣stis, & rationabilibus, nos, animas & conscientias nostras, specialiter moventibus, ultro & sponte dedisse & concessisse, Domino Regi, &c.

But it seems some few Houses, though they were prevailed with to surrender, yet would not do it with such a Preamble, for there are about twenty Surrenders without any Preamble at all, made to Iohn London Clerk, ad usum Domini Regis.

Section II.

A List of Religious Houses, which by the King's Letters Patents were of new founded and preserved from the dissolution of Lesser Monasteries.

ST. Mary of Betlesden, Buckinghamshire, Cistercians.

* 2.4817 August.

St. Mary of Huntington, Augustians.

17 August.

Chertsey, Cambridg-shire, Benedict. Nuns.

17 August.

St. Mary in Winton, Southamp. shire, Benedict. Nuns.

17 August.

Grace-dieu, Leicester-shire, August. Nuns.

17 August.

St. Michael Hull, York-shire, Carthusians.

27.

St. Clare of Denby, Cambridg-shire, Nuns.

28.

Kymme, Lincoln-shire, Augustin.

2. September.

St. Ann Marrick, York-shire, Benedict. Nuns.

9.

St. Mary of Bindon, Dorset-shire, Cistercians.

16. November.

St. Mary Harpa, Westmor. Praemonstrat.

16.

St. Mary of Hynnings, Lincoln-shire, Cisterc. Nuns.

27.

St. Mary de-la-Pray, Northamp. shire, Nuns.

13. December.

St. Mary of Kelling, York-shire, Nuns.

14.

St. Mary of Cockersand, Lancash. Praemonstrat. Nuns.

19.

De-la-val, York-shire, Carthus.

2. Ianuary.

St. Mary Newstead, Nottinghamsh. August. Nuns.

2.

Wormsley, Herefordsh. August.

27.

St. Mary of Alnewick, Northumb. Praemonst.

30.

Bellalanda, Yorksh. Cisterc.

30.

St. John Bapt. Egglestone, Yorksh.

30.

St. Mary de Nith, Glamorgansh. Cisterc.

30.

St. Mary Ulnestock, Leicestersh.

30.

St. Mary of Dale, Derbysh. August.

30.

St. Katharine of Polesloo, Devonsh. Benedict. Nuns.

30.

St. Mary Lacock, Wiltsh. August. Nuns.

30.

St. Mary Chester, Nuns.

30.

St. Mary of Studley, Oxfordsh. Nuns.

30.

St, Mary of Canon Leigh, Devonsh. Nuns.

12. February.

Cockhill, Worcestersh. August. Nuns.

5. March.

St. Bartholomew, New-Castle, Nuns.

30.

St. Mary of Wallingwells, Yorksh.

April.

The Grants for these Houses are all in the 28 year of the King, to be held in perpetuam eleemosynam, and are enrolled in the 1st, 2d, 4th, and 5th parts of the Patent Rolls for that Year.

Section III.

A List of all the Surrenders of Abbies, which are yet extant in the Augmentation Office.

LAngden, Praemonst. signed by the Abbot and 10 Monks, Com. Kent.

13. November.* 2.49

Folkeston, Benedict. the Prior, Kent.

15.

Dover, the Prior, 8 Monks, Kent.

16.

Merten, August. the Prior, and 5 Friers, Yorksh.

9. February.

Hornby, Premonst. the Prior and two Monks.

23.

Tilty, Cisterc. the Abbot and 5 Monks, Essex.

28.

Bilsington, the Prior and two Monks, Kent,

21.

These are all enrolled Rot. Claus. Part 1st.* 2.50

Furnesse, the Abbot and 30 Monks, Lancashire.

9. April.

Bermondsey, the Abb. Surrey.

1. Iune.

Bushlisham, Bp of St. Davids, Commendator, Berk.

5. Iuly.

The Originals of these two last are lost, but enrolled Rot. Claus. Part 2d. Regn. 28.

Lanthony, August. the Prior and 21 Monks, Glocestsh.

10. May.* 2.51

Abbington, Bened. the Abbot and 25 Monks, Berksh.

29.

Charterhouse, the Prior. London.

10. Iune.

Chertsey,—the Abbot and 14 Monks,

6. Iuly.

Wardon, Cisterc. the Abbot and 14 Monks, Bedfordsh.

4. December.

St. Austins Canterb. the Abbey-Seal.

5.

Westacre, August. the Prior and 8 Monks, Norfolk,

14. Ianuary.

Kingswood, Cisterc. Glocestsh. the Abbot and 13 Monks.

1. February.

Coxhall, Cisterc. the Abbot, Essex.

5.

St. Andrew, Bened. Northampt. the Prior and 12 Fr.

2. March.

Holmcultrin—the Abbot and 25 Monks, Cumberland,

6.

Butley, August, the Commend. and 8 Monks, Suffolk.

7.

Stradford-Langthorn, Cisterc. the Abbot and 14 Mon. Essex.

8.

Southwick, August. Hampsh.

7. April.

Kennelworth, Bened. the Prior and 16 Mon. Warwicksh.

14.

Merton, August. the Abbot and 14 Monks, Surrey,

16.

Pont-Robert, Cisterc. the Abbot and 8 Monks, Sussex,

16.

Belloloco, Cisterc. the Abbot and 19 Monks, Hampsh.

17.

Besides these, the following Surrenders are enrolled.

Lewes, Cluniac. Sussex, the Prior.

16. November.

Castle-Acre, Cluniac. Norfolk, the Prior.

22.

Titchfield, Praemonst. the Commend. Southamptsh.

18. December.

Muchelling, Bened. Sommersetsh. the Abbot.

3. Ianuary.

Boxley, Cisterc. Kent, the Abbot.

26.

Walden, Bened. Essex the Bpp. Suffr. of Colchester, Com∣mend.

2••. March.

Almost all these Abbies were above the value of two hundred pound, so that they were not within the Statute for suppres∣sing the lesser Abbies, but the Abbots were prevailed on by other Motives to surrender their Houses to the King.

Batle, Bened. Sussex, the Abbot and 16 Monks.

* 2.5227. May.

Thurgarton, August. Yorksh. the Prior and 8 Frat.

14. Iune.

Bushlisham, Bened. Berksh. the Abbot and 15 Monks.

19.

Axiholm, Carthus. Lincolnsh. the Prior and 8 Monks.

23.

Rupa, Cisterc. Yorksh. the Abbot and 17 Monks.

23.

Walbeck, Praemonst. Nottingsh. the Abbot and 18 Mon.

20.

Huntington Cannons, Aug. the Prior and 8 Cannons.

11. Iuly.

Lincoln, Gilbertines the Prior, and 15 Monks.

14.

Feversham, Cluniac. Kent, the Abbot and 8 Monks.

8.

Bordesley, Cisterc. Worcestsh. the Abbot and 19 Monks.

17.

Cumbermore, August. Chesh. the Abbot.

27.

St. Austins, Canterb. Bened. the Abbot and 30 Monks.

30.

St. James, Northamptonsh. Bened. the Abbot Elect and 5 Monks.

25. August.

Fordham, Gilbertines, Cambridgsh. the Prior and 3 Frat.

1. September.

Chateras, Black-Nuns, Cambridgsh. the Abbess & 10 Nuns.

3.

Val-royal, Chessh. the Abbot and 14 Monks.

7.

Croxton, Premonst. Leicestersh. the Abbot and 22 Mon.

8.

Haughmond, Cannons, Shropsh. the Abbot and 10 Mon.

9.

Tudburry, Bened. Staffordsh. the Prior and 8 Monks.

14.

De-la-pray, no Subscriptions, only the Common Seal.

16.

Rostiter, August. Staffordsh. the Abbot and 8 Monks.

16.

Crockesden, Cisterc. Staffordsh. the Abbot & 12 Mon.

17.

Hilton, Cisterc. Staffordsh. the Abbot and 8 Monks.

18.

Semperingham, * Gilbertines, the Prior and 8 Monks.

* 2.5318.

Sulby, Praemonst. Northamp. sh. the Abbot and 11 Mon.

20.

Haberholm, Gilb. Lincolnsh. the Prior and 6 Cann.

24.

Betlesden, Cisterc. Bedfordsh. Abbot and 11 Monks.

25.

Cately, Gilb. Lincolnsh. the Prior.

25.

Bolington, Gilb. Lincolnsh. the Prior and 9 Monks.

26.

Thelsford, the Holy Trinity, Warwicksh. Prior & 3 Mon.

26.

Sixhill, Gilb. Lincolnsh. the Commend. and 8 Monks.

27.

Thetford, August. Norfolk, the Prior.

27.

Alvinghame, Gilb. Lincolnsh. the Prior and 27 Monks.

29.

Ormesby, Gilb. the Prior and 6 Frat.

30.

Linn Carmelites, The Prior and 10 Fra.

30.

Linn Dominicans, The Prior and 11 Fra. Norfolk.

30.

Linn August. The Prior and 14 Fra.

30.

Linn, Francisc. the Warden and 9 Frat.

1. October.

Ailesbury, Francisc. Buckinghamsh. the Warden & 6 Frat.

1.

Coventry, Carm. Warwicksh. the Prior and 13 Frat.

1.

Newstead Gilb. the Prior and 5 Monks.

2.

Mattersey, Gilb. the Prior and 4 Monks.

3.

Coventry, Franc. Warden and 10 Frat.

5.

Marmond, Cannons, Cambridgsh. the Prior and 1 Monk.

5.

Stamford, August. Lincolnsh. the Prior and 5 Frat.

6

Stamford, Dominic. the Prior and 9 Frat.

7.

Grinsbey, Francisc. Lincolnsh. the Prior and 5 Frat.

9.

Miraval, Cisterc. Warwicksh. the Abbot and 9 Monks.

13.

Shouldham, Gilb. Norfolk, the Prior, 9 Monks, 7 Nuns.

15.

Braywood, Black-Nuns, Staffordsh. the Prioress.

16.

Lilleshull, August. Shropsh. the Abbot and 10 Monks.

16.

Stafford, August. the Prior and 5 Monks.

16.

Northampton, Dominic. the Prior and 7 Frat.

16.

Northallerton, Carmel. Yorksh. the Prior and 9 Frat.

17.

Warwick, Dominic. the Prior and 6 Frat.

20.

Northampton, Carmel. the Prior and 8 Frat.

20.

Weatheral, Dominic. Cumberland, the Prior.

20.

Chicksand, Gilb. Bedfordsh. the Prior, 6 Monks, 18 Nuns,

22.

Darley, August. Derbysh. the Abbot and 13 Monks.

22.

Dale, Premonst. Derbysh. the Abbot and 16 Monks.

24.

Repton, August. Derbysh. the Subprior and 8 Monks.

25.

Grace-dieu, August. Nuns, Leicestersh. the Prioress.

27.

Northampton, Francisc. the Warden and 10 Frat.

28.

Northampton, August. the Prior and 9 Frat.

28.

Mallen Nuns, Kent, the Abbess and 10 Nuns.

29.

Bardeny, Bened. Lincolnsh. the Abbot and 13 Monks.

1. November

Barnwell, August. Can. Cambridgsh. the Prior and 6 Monks.

8.

Leicester, Francis. the Warden and 7 Frat.

10.

Dominic. the Prior.

10.

August. the Prior.

10.

London, Dominic. the Bp of Rochest. Commend. & 15 Frat.

10.

August. the Prior and 12 Frat.

12.

Francis. the Warden and 25 Frat.

12.

Cross-Friers, 6 Frat.

13.

Doncaster, Carm. Yorksh. the Prior and 6 Friers.

13.

Werksop, August. Notting. sh. the Prior and 15 Friers.

14.

Pipewell—Lincolnsh. the Abbot and 13 Monks.

15.

Wigemore—Herefordsh. the Commend. and 10 Friers.

18.

York, August. the Prior and 7 Friers.

18.

Doncaster. Francisc. Guardian, 6 Friers, 3 Novices.

20.

Monkbreton, Bened. Yorksh. the Prior and 13 Monks.

21.

St. Helens London, a Nunnery, no hands, only the Seal.

25.

Pomfret, Dominic. Yorksh. the Prior, 7 Friers, 1 Novice.

26.

York, Carmel. the Prior, 9 Friers, 3 Novices.

27.

Francis. the Guardian, 15 Friers, 5 Novices.

27.

Dominic. the Prior, 6 Friers, 4 Novices.

27.

Gilbertines, the Prior, 3 Monks.

28.

August. the Prior, 9 Friers, 4 Novices.

28.

Bellalanda, Cisterc. Yorksh. the Abbot and 24 Monks.

30. November.

Dunnington, the Order of the Trinity, Berksh. the Minister.

30.

Ryeval, Cisterc. Yorksh. the Abbot and 23 Monks.

3. December.

St. Albans, Bened. Herfordsh. the Abbot and 37 Monks.

5.

Ansham, Bened. Oxfordsh. the Prior and 8 Monks.

4.

Kirkham, August. Yorksh. the Prior and 17 Friers.

8.

Notely—Yorksh. the Abbot and 17 Monks.

9.

Ellerton, Gilber. Yorksh. the Prior and 4 Friers.

11.

York, the H. Trin. the Minister and 10 Priests.

 

Yarom, Dominic. the Prior, and 5 Friers, 6 Novices.

 

Darby, Dominic. the Prior and 5 Friers.

3. Ianuary.

Semperingham, Gilber. the Commend. and 3 Monks.

6.

Newcastle, Francis. the Warden, with 8 Friers, & 2 Novices.

9.

Newcastle, August.

9.

Newcastle, Dominic. the Prior and 12 Friers.

10.

Newcastle, Carmel. the Prior, 7 Friars, and 2 Novices.

10.

Walknell, Newcastle, H. Trin. the Prior.

10.

Tinmouth, Bened. Northumberl. Prior, 15 Prebend. 3. Nov.

12.

Warwick, Bened. the Prior and 12 Monks.

15.

Coventry, Carthus. the Prior and 7 Monks.

16.

York, August. the Prior and 17 Fellows.

17.

Brednestock, Wiltsh. the Prior and 13 Monks.

18.

Richmond, Yorksh. Francis. the Prior and 14 Friers.

19.

Lacock, Wiltsh. Nunnery, the Abbess.

21.

Combe, Warwicksh. Cisterc. the quondam Abbot, 13 Monks.

21.

Kenisham, Sommer. sh. August. the Abbot and 10 Monks.

23.

Bolton, Yorksh. August. the Prior and 14 Friers.

29.

Cockersand, Lank. sh. Premons. the Abbot and 22 Monks.

29.

Pollsworth, Warwicksh. Nunnery, no Hands, only the Seal.

31.

Nottingham, Carmel. the Prior and 6 Friers.

5. February.

Francis. the Prior and 7 Friers.

5.

Athelny, Sommer. sh. Bened. the Abbot and 8 Monks.

8.

Taunton, Sommer. sh. August. the Prior and 12 Monks.

10.

Buckland, Sommer. sh. Nunnery, the Prioress.

10.

Dunkeswell, Sommer. sh. Cisterc.

12.

Polleslow, Devonsh. Nunnery, the Prioress.

14.

Witham, Sommer. sh. Carthus. the Prior and 12 Monks.

15.

Bushsham, Devonsh.

19.

Cannonleigh, Devonsh. Nunnery, no Hands but the Seal.

19.

Hartland, Devonsh. August. the Abbot and 4 Monks.

21.

Torry, Premonst. Devonsh. the Abbot and 15 Monks.

23.

Launceston, Cornwal, August. the Prior and 8 Monks.

24.

Buckfast, Devonsh. Cister. the Abbot with 10 Monks.

25.

Buckland, Devonsh. Cister. the Abbot.

27.

Bodmyn, Cornwal, August. the Prior and 8 Monks.

27.

Edingdon, Wiltsh. August. the Rector and 12 Monks.

28.

Plimptone, Canons, August. Devonsh. the Prior & 18 Monks.

1. March.

St. Germans, Can. Aug. Cornwal, the Prior and 7 Monks.

2.

Ford, Cister. Devon. the Abbot and 13 Monks.

8.

Midleton, Bened. Devonsh. Abbot & Bp. Suff. of Shafts. 12 Mo.

11.

Abbots-bury, Bened. Dorsetsh. the Prior and 10 Monks.

12.

Tarent, Nunnery, Dorsetsh. the Abbess and 18 Nuns.

13.

Bindon, Cisterc. Dorsetsh. the Abbot and 7 Monks.

14.

Cerne, Bened. Dorsetsh. the Abbot and 16 Monks.

15.

Sherburne, Bened. Dorsetsh. the Abbot and 16 Monks.

18. March.

Montecute, Cluniac. Sommer. sh. the Abbot and 13 Monks.

20.

Tavenstock, Bened. Sommer. sh. the Abbot and 20 Monks.

20.

Shaf••sbury Nunnery, Dorsetsh. the Abbess.

23.

Willton Nunnery, Wiltsh. the Abbess.

25.

Hinton, Carthus. Sommersetsh. the Prior and 19 Monks.

31.

Brutton Cannons-August. Sōmer. sh. the Abbot & 14 Monks.

1. April.

Hide, Bened. Hampsh. Bp. Bangor Commend. and 21 Mon.

in April, but no date.

Without date there are four.

• Franciscans Cambr. the Guardian and 23 Frat.
• Dominicans Cambr. the Prior and 15 Fr.
• Thetford Dominic. the Prior.
• Sancta Maria de Pratis, the Abbot and 19 Monks.

Hospitals resigned this Year.

St. Thomas Southwark, the Master and one Brother.

25. Iuly.

St. John Wells, the Master and 3 Brothers.

3. February.

Bridgwater, the Master and 7 Brothers.

3.

St. John Exon, the Master and 2 Brothers.

20.

All the former Resignations have the Covent Seals put to them, except those of some few Houses of Begging Friars, which per∣haps had no Seals; they are also enrolled in the 1st, 2d, 3d, and 5th Claus. Rolls of that Year. There are likewise some few more enrolled, of which the Originals are lost, which follow.

Hales-Owen, Premonst. Sallop. the Abbot.

9. Iune.

Clattercott. Gilbert. the Prior.

22. August.

Bedford, Francis. the Warden.

3. October.

Stamford, Francis. the Warden.

8.

Derleyghs, Cisterc. Staffordsh. the Abbot.

20.

Pipeldeth, Cisterc. Northam. sh. the Abbot.

5. November.

De-la-pray Nunnery, Northam. sh. the Abbess.

16. December.

Northallerton. Carmel. Yorksh. the Prior.

20.

Pulton Gilbert. the Prior.

16. Ianuary.

Newburg, August. Yorksh.

22.

Bath Cathedral, Bened.

27.

Brusyard Nunnery, Suffolk, the Abbess.

17. February.

Newham, Cisterc. Devonsh. the Abbot.

8. March.

Here follow the Resignations made in the 31 Year of the King's Reign, of which the Originals are yet extant.

KImme Can. August. Lincolnsh. the Prior and 9 Monks.

6. Iuly.

Bevoll Carthus. Notting. sh. the Prior and 7 Monks.

8.

Irthforth Nunnery, Lincolnsh. the Prioress and 17 Nuns.

9.

Nuncotton Nunnery, Yorksh. without Subscriptions.

11.

Hynings Nunnery, Lincolnsh. no Subscriptions.

11.

Fosse Nunnery, Lincolnsh. the Prioress.

11.

Newstead Premonst. Notting. sh. the Prior and 11 Monks.

21.

St. Osith. Can. August. Essex. the Abbot and 16 Monks.

28.

Elistu Nunnery, Bedfordsh. the Abbess.

26. Agust.

Hamond, a Cōmission to the Bp. of Chester to take the Sur∣render of it.

31.

Swine Nunnery, Yorksh. no Subscriptions.

3. September.

Haughmond Can. August. Sallop. the Abbot and 10 Mon.

9.

Nunnkeling Nunnery, Yorksh. no Subscription but the Seal.

10.

Nunniton Nunnery, the Prioress, 27 Crosses for Subscript.

12.

Ulnescroft, Liecestersh. the Prior and 11 Friers.

15.

Marrick Nunnery, Yorksh. the Prioress.

15.

Burnham Nunnery, Bucks, the Abbess and 9 Nuns.

19.

St. Bartholomew Smithfield, the Prior.

25. October.

Edmundsbury Bened. Suffolk, the Abbot and 44 Monks.

4. November.

A Commission for the surrender of St. Allborrough, Chesh.

7.

Berkin Nunnery, Essex, the Abbess.

14.

Tame, Oxfordsh. Bp. * Reonen. and 16 Monks.

* 2.5416.

Osney, ibid. id. and 12 Monks.

17.

Godstow Nunnery, Oxfordsh. subscribed by a Notary.

17.

Studley Nunnery, Oxfordsh. signed as the former.

19.

Thelsford, Norfolk, the Prior and 13 Monks.

16. February.

Westminster Bened. the Abbot and 27 Monks.

16. Ianuary.

A Commission to the Arch-Bpp. of Canterb. for taking the Surrender of Christ's-Church Canterb.

20. March.

And another for the surrender of Rochester, both dated

20. March.

Waltham Benedict. Essex, the Abbot and 17 Monks.

23.

St. Mary Watte, Gilber. Bpp. of Landaffe Commend. 8 Fri∣ers and 14 Nuns.

 

There is also in the Augmentation-Office, a Book concerning the Resignations and Suppressions of the following Monasteries.

St. Swithins Winchester.

15. November.

St. Mary Winchester.

17.

Wherewell, Hampshire.

21.

Christ's Church, Twinham, the Commendator thereof is called Episcopus Neopolitanus.

28.

Winchelcomb.

3. December.

Ambrose Bury.

4.

St. Austins, near Bristol.

9.

Billesswick, near Bristol.

9. December.

Malmesbury.

15.

Cirencester.

19.

Hales.

24.

St. Peter's, Glocester.

2. Ianuary.

Teuksbury.

9.

There are also several other Deeds enrolled, which follow.

St. Mary-Overhay, in Southwark.

14. October.

St. Michael, near Kingston upon Hall, Carthus.

9. November.

Burton upon Trent. Staffordsh.

14.

Hampol Nunnery, Yorksh.

19.

St. Oswald, Yorksh.

20.

Kirkstall, Yorksh.

22.

Pomfret, Yorksh.

23.

Kirkelles, Yorksh.

24.

Ardyngton, Yorksh.

26.

Fountains, Yorksh.

26.

St. Mary York.

29.

St. Leonard York.

1. December.

Nunnapleton Nunnery, Yorksh.

5.

St. Gelmans Selbe, Yorksh.

6.

Melsey, Yorksh.

11.

Malton, Yorksh.

11.

Whitby, Yorksh.

14.

Albalanda, Northumb.

18.

Montgrasse Carthus. Yorksh.

18.

Alnewick Premonstrat. Northumb.

22.

Gisburne August. Yorksh.

22.

Newshame, Dunelme.

29.

St. Cuthberts Cathedral of Duresme.

31.

St. Bartholomew Nunnery, in Newcastle.

3. Ianuary.

Egleliston, Richmondsh.

5.

St. Mary Carlile, Cumber.

9.

Hoppa Premonst. Westmorland.

14.

St. Werburg. Chester.

20.

St. Mary Chester, a Nunnery.

21.

St. Peters Shrewsbury.

24.

St. Milburg Winlock, Salop.

26.

Section IV.

IT seems there was generally a Confession made with the Surrender: Of these some few are yet extant, though undoubtedly great care was taken to destroy as many as could be in Queen Mary's time. That long and full one made by the Prior of St. Andrews in Northampton, the Preamble whereof is printed by Fuller, and is at large printed by Wea∣ver, is yet preserved in the Augmentation-Office. There are some few more also extant, six of these I have seen, one of them follows.

FOrasmuch as we Richard Green, Abbot of our Monastery of our Blessed Lady St. Mary of Betlesden, and the Convent of the said Mo∣nastery, do profoundly consider, That the whole manner and trade of living, which we and our pretensed Religion have practised, and used many days, does most principally consist in certain dumb Ceremonies, and other certain Constitutions of the Bishops of Rome, and other Fo∣rinsecal Potentates, as the Abbot of Cistins, and therein only noseled, and not taught in the true knowledg of God's Laws, procuring always Exemptions of the Bishops of Rome from our Ordinaries and Diocesans: submitting our selves principally to Forinsecal Potentates and Powers, which never came here to reform such disorders of living and abuses. as now have been found to have reigned amongst us. And therefore now assuredly knowing, that the most perfect way of living, is most principally and sufficiently declared unto us by our Master Christ, his Evangelists and Apostles, and that it is most expedient for us to be go∣verned and ordered by our Supream Head, under God, the King's most noble Grace, with our mutual assent and consent, submit our selves, and every one of us, to the most benign Mercy of the King's Majesty; and by these presents do surrender, &c.

The Surrender follows in common form, Signed by the Abbot, Subprior, and 9 Monks, 25. Septemb. Regni 30.

There are others to the same purpose Signed by the Guardian and se∣ven Franciscans at Alisbury, the 1st of October. By the Franciscans at Bedford the 3d of October. The Franciscans in Coventry the 5th of Octo∣ber. And the Franciscans in Stamford the 8th of October. And the Carmelites in Stamford on the same day, which I shall also insert, the former four agreeing to it.

FOrasmuch as we the Prior and Friers of this House of Carmelites in Stamford, commonly called the White Friers in Stamford, in the County of Lincoln, do profoundly consider that the perfection of Chri∣stian living doth not consist in some Ceremonies, wearing of a white Coat, disguising our selves after strange fashions, dockying and becking, wear∣ing Scapulars and Hoods, and other-like Papistical Ceremonies, wherein we have been most principally practised and noseled in times past; but the very true way to please God, and to live a true Christian Man, without all hypocrisy and feigned dissimulation, is sincerely declared to us by our Master Christ, his Evangelists, and Apostles; being minded hereafter to follow the same, conforming our self to the Will and Plea∣sure of our Supream Head, under God, on Earth, the King's Majesty; and not to follow henceforth, the superstitious Traditions of any Fo∣rinsecal Potentate or Power, with mutual assent and consent, do submit our selves unto the Mercy of our said Sovereign Lord, and with the like mutual assent and consent do surrender, &c.

Signed by the Prior and 6 Friers.

Section V. Of the manner of suppressing the Monasteries after they were Sur∣rendred.

THe Reader will best understand this by the following account of the Suppression of the Monastery of Teuksbury, copied from a Book that is in the Augmentation-Office, which begins thus:

THe Certificate of Robert Southwell Esquire, William Petre, Edward Kairne, and Iohn London, Doctors of Law; Iohn Ap-rice, Iohn Kingsman, Richard Paulet, and William Bernars, Esquires, Commissio∣ners assigned by the King's Majesty, to take the Surrenders of divers Monasteries, by force of his Grace's Commission to them, 6, 5, 4, or 3 of them, in that behalf directed; bearing date at his Highness's Palace of Westminster, the 7th day of Novemb. in the 31 year of the Reign of our most dread Sovereign Lord Henry the Eighth, by the Grace of God, King of England, and of France, Defender of the Faith, Lord of Ire∣land, and in Earth immediately under Christ Supreme Head of the Church of England, of all and singular their Proceedings, as well in and of these Monasteries by his Majesty appointed to be altered, as of others to be dissolved, according to the tenour, purport, and effect of his Graces said Commission; with Instructions to them likewise deli∣vered, as hereafter ensueth.

Com. Glocester.

Teuksbury late Monastery Surrendred to the use of the King's Majesty, and of his Heirs and Successors for ever made; bearing date un∣der the Covent-Seal of the same late Monastery, the 9th day of Ianuary, in the 31 year of the Reign of our most dread victorious Sovereign Lord, King Henry the Eighth: and the said day and year clearly dissol∣ved and suppressed.

The clear year∣ly value of all the Possessions belonging to said late Mona∣stery. As well Spiritual as Temporal, over and besides 136 l. 8 s. 1 d. in Fees, Annuities, and Custodies, granted to divers Persons by Letters Pat∣tents under the Covent-Seal of the said late Monastery for term of their lives.

l.	s.	d.
1595:	15:	06

Pensions as∣signed to the late Religi∣ous dispat∣ched; that is to say, to

	l.	s.	d.
Iohn Wich, late Abbot there	266	13	04	551	06	08
Iohn Beley late Prior there	16	00	00
I. Bromesgrove late Prior of Delehurst	13	06	08
Robert Circester Prior of St. Iames	13	06	08
Will. Didcote Prior of Cranborne	10	00	00
Robert Cheltenhem B. D.	10	00	00
Two Monks 8 l. a piece	16	00	00
One Monk	07	00	00
27 Monks 6 l. 13 s. 4 d. each	180	00	00

And so remains clear

l.	s.	d.
1044	08	10

Records and Evidences Belonging to the late Monastery Remains in the Treasury there under the Cu∣stody of Iohn Whittington Kt. the Keys whereof being delivered to Richard Paulet Receiver.

Houses and Buildings assigned to remain un∣defaced.	The Lodging called the Newark, leading from the Gate to the late Abbots Lodging, with Buttery, Pantry, Cellar, Kitching, Larder, and Pastry thereto adjoining. The late Abbot's Lodging, the Hostery, the great Gate entring into the Court, with the Lodging over the same; the Abbot's Stable, Bakehouse, Brewhouse and Slaughterhouse, the Almry, Barn, Derryhouse, the great Barn next Aven, the Maltinghouse, with the Garnees in the same, the Oxhouse in the Barton, the Barton-gate, and the Lodging over the same.	Committed to the custo∣dy of Iohn Whittington Knight.
Deemed to be superflu∣ous.	The Church, with Chappels, Cloister, Chapter-house, Misericord, the two Dormitories, the Infirmary, with Chappels and Lodgings with∣in the same; the Work-hay, with another House adjoining to the same, the Covent-Kitching, the Library, the old Hosteory, the Chamberers Lodging, the new-Hall, the old Parlor adjoining to the Abbot's Lodging; the Cellarers Lodging, the Poultry-house, the Gardner, the Almary, and all other Houses and Lodgings not above reserved.	Committed as above-said.
Leads re∣maining upon	The Quire, Iles, and Chappels annext the Cloi∣ster Chapter-houser, Frater, St. Michaels Chap∣pel, Halls, Fermory, and Gate-house, esteem∣ed to	180 Foder.
Bells remaining	In the Steeple there are eight poize by estima∣tion	14600 weight.

Jewels reserved to the use of the King's Majesty.	Miters garnished with gilt, rugged Pearls, and counterfeit Stones.	2.
Plate of Silver reserved to the same use.	Silver gilt 329 ounces, Silver parrel gilt 605 ounces. Silver white 497 ounces.	1431.
Ornaments re∣served to the said use.	One Cope of Silver Tissue, with one Clesible, and one Tunicle of the same; one Cope of Gold Tissue, with one Cles. and two Tunicles of the same.
Sum of all the Ornaments, Goods, and Chat∣tels belonging to the said late Mo∣nastery.	Sold by the said Commissioners, as in a particular Book of Sales thereof made ready to be shewed, as more at large may appear.	l. s. d. 194 08 00
Pay∣ments To the late Re∣ligious & Servants dispatcht	To 38 late Religious Persons of the said late Monastery of the King's Mat. reward.	80 13 04
To an 144 late Servants of the said late Monastery, for their Wages and Liveries.	75 10 00
Pay∣ments For debts owing by the said late Mo∣nastery,	To divers Persons for Victuals and Ne∣cessaries of them had to the use of the said Monastery, with 10 l. paied to the late Abbot there, for and in full paiment of 124 l. 5 s. 4 d. by him to be paid to certain Creditors of the said late Monastery, by Covenants made with the aforesaid Commissioners.	18 12 00

And so remains clear—

19

12

08

Then follows a List of some small Debts owing to and by the said Monastery.

Then follows a List of the Livings in their Gift.

Com. Glocest.

Four Parsonages and 10 Vicarages.

Com. Wigorn.

Two Parsonages and 2 Vicarages.

Com. Warwic.

Two Parsonages.

Com. Will. Bristol.

Five Parsonages and 1 Vicarage.

Com. Wilts.

00 2 Vicar.

Com. Oxon.

One Pars. and 2 Vicar.

Com. Dors.

Four Pars. and 2 Vicar.

Com. Sommers.

Three Pars.

Com. Devon.

00 1 Vicar.

Com. Corub.

00 2 Vicar.

Com. Glamorg. and Morgan.

00 5 Vicar.

In all 21 Parsonages and 27 Vicarages.

IV. Queen Ann Boleyn's last letter to King Henry.

SIR,

* 4.1YOur Grace's displeasure, and my Imprisonment, are things so strange unto me, as what to write, or what to excuse, I am altogether ig∣norant. Whereas you send unto me (willing me to confess a Truth, and so obtain your favour) by such an one whom you know to be mine ancient professed Enemy. I no sooner received this Message by him, than I rightly conceived your meaning; and as if, as you say, confessing a Truth indeed may procure my safety, I shall with all wil∣lingness and duty perform your Command.

But let not your Grace ever imagine that your poor Wife will ever be brought to acknowledg a Fault, where not so much as a thought thereof preceded. And to speak a Truth, never Prince had Wife more loyal in all duty, and in all true affection, than you have ever found in Ann Boleyn, with which Name and Place I could willingly have con∣tented my self, if God, and your Grace's pleasure had been so pleased. Neither did I at any time so far forget my self in my Exaltation, or re∣ceived Queenship, but that I always looked for such an alteration as now I find; for the ground of my preferment being on no surer Foun∣dation than your Grace's Fancy, the least alteration, I knew, was fit and sufficient to draw that Fancy to some other Subject. You have cho∣sen me, from a low estate, to be your Queen and Companion, far be∣yond my desert or desire. If then you found me worthy of such ho∣nour, Good your Grace let not any light Fancy, or bad counsel of mine Enemies, withdraw your Princely Favour from me; neither let that Stain, that unworthy stain of a disloyal heart towards your good Grace, ever cast so foul a blot on your most dutiful Wife, and the

Infant-Princess your Daughter: Try me, good King, but let me have a lawful Trial, and let not my sworn Enemies sit as my Accusers and Judges; yea, let me receive an open Trial, for my Truth shall fear no open shame; then shall you see, either mine innocency cleared, your suspicion and Conscience satisfied, the ignominy and slander of the World stopped, or my Guilt openly declared. So that whatsoever God or you may determine of me, your Grace may be freed from an open censure; and mine Offence being so lawfully proved, your Grace is at liberty, both before God and Man, not only to execute worthy punish∣ment on me as an unlawful Wife, but to follow your Affection, already setled, on that Party, for whose sake I am now as I am, whose Name I could some good while since have pointed unto: your Grace being not ignorant of my suspicion therein.

But if you have already determined of me, and that not only my Death, but an infamous slander must bring you the enjoying of your desired happiness; then I desire of God, that he will pardon your great sin therein, and likewise mine Enemies, the Instruments thereof; and that he will not call you to a strict account for your unprincely and cruel usage of me, at his General Judgment-Seat, where both you and my self must shortly appear, and in whose Judgment I doubt not (what∣soever the World may think of me) mine Innocence shall be openly known, and sufficiently cleared.

My last and only request shall be, That my self may only bear the burthen of your Grace's displeasure, and that it may not touch the in∣nocent Souls of those poor Gentlemen, who (as I understand) are likewise in strait Imprisonment for my sake. If ever I have found fa∣vour in your sight, if ever the Name of Ann Boleyn hath been pleasing in your ears, then let me obtain this request; and I will so leave to trou∣ble your Grace any further, with mine earnest Prayers to the Trinity to have your Grace in his good keeping, and to direct you in all your Acti∣ons. From my doleful Prison in the Tower this 6th of May.

Your most Loyal and ever Faithful Wife, Ann Boleyn.

V. The Iudgment of the Convocation concerning General-Councils. Published by the L. Herbert from the Original.

AS concerning General-Councils, like-as we (taught by long ex∣perience) do perfectly know that there never was, nor is, any thing devised, invented, or instituted by our Fore-Fathers, more expe∣dient or more necessary for the establishment of our Faith, for the ex∣tirpation of Heresies, and the abolishing of Sects and Schisms; and fi∣nally, for the reducing of Christ's People unto one perfect unity and concord in his Religion, than by the having of General-Councils. So

that the same be lawfully had and congregated in Spiritu Sancto, and be also conform and agreeable, as well concerning the surety and indiffe∣rency of the Places, as all other Points requisite and necessary for the same, unto that wholsome and godly Institution and usage, for the which they were at first devised and used in the Primitive Church. Even so on the other side, taught by like experience, we esteem, repute, and judg, That there is, ne can be any thing in the World more pestilent and pernicious to the Common-weal of Christendom, or whereby the Truth of God's Word hath in times past, or hereafter may be sooner defaced or subverted, or whereof hath and may ensue more contention, more discord and other devilish effects, than when such General Coun∣cils have or shall be assembled, not christianly nor charitably, but for and upon private malice and ambition, or other worldly and carnal Re∣spects and Considerations, according to the saying of Gregory Nazianze∣nus, in his Epistle to one Procopius, wherein he writeth this Sentence following; Sic sentio, si verum scribendum est, omnes Conventus Episco∣porum fugiendos esse, quia nullius Synodi finem vidi bonum, neque habentem magis solutionem malorum, quam incrementum: Nam cupiditates contentio∣num, & gloria (sed ne putes me odiosum ista scribentem) vincunt rationem. That is to say;

I think this, if I should write truly, That all General Councils be to be eschewed, for I never saw that they produced any good End or Effect, nor that any Provision or Remedy, but rather increase of Mischiefs proceeded of them. For the desire of mainte∣nance of Men's Opinions and ambition of Glory (but reckon not that I write this of malice) hath always in them overcomed reason.

Wherefore we think that Christian Princes, especially and above all things, ought and must, with all their wills, power, and diligence, fore∣see and provide; Ne Sanctissima hac in parte majorum Instituta, ad im∣probissimos ambitionis aut malitiae effectus explendos, diversissimo suo fine & sceleratissimo pervertantur: Neve ad alium praetextum possint valere, & lon∣ge diversum effectum orbi producere quam Sanctissima rei facies prae••••se ferat. That is to say,

Least the most noble wholsome Institutions of our El∣ders in this behalf be, perverted to a most contrary and most wicked end and effect; that is to say, to fulfil and satisfy the wicked affecti∣ons of Men's Ambition and Malice; or, lest they might prevail for any other colour, or bring forth any other effect than their most vertuous and laudable countenance doth outwardly to the World shew or pre∣tend.

And first of all we think that they ought principally to consi∣der who hath the Authority to call together a General Council. Second∣ly, Whether the Causes alledged be so weighty and so urgent, that ne∣cessarily they require a General Council, nor can otherwise be remedied. Thirdly, Who ought to be Judges in the General Council. Fourth∣ly, What order of proceeding is to be observed in the same, and how the Opinions or Judgments of the Fathers are to be consulted or asked. Fifthly, What Doctrines are to be allowed or defended, with diverse other things which in General Councils ought of reason and equity to be observed. And as unto the first Point, We think that neither the Bishop of Rome, nor any one Prince, of what estate, degree, or pre∣heminence soever he be, may by his own Authority, call, indite, or summon any General Council without the express consent, assent, and agreement of the residue of Christian Princes, and especially such as

have within their own Realms and Seigniories, Imperium merum, that is to say, of such as have the whole, intire, and supream Government and Authority over all their Subjects, without knowledging or recognizing of any other supream Power or Authority. And this to be true, we be induced to think, by many and sundry, as well Examples as great Rea∣sons and Authority. The which, forasmuch as it should be over-long and tedious to express here particularly, we have thought good to omit the same for this present. And in witness that this is our plain and de∣terminate Sentence, Opinion, and Judgment, touching the Premisses, we the Prelates and Clergy under-written, being congregate together in the Convocation of the Province of Canterbury, and representing the whole Clergy of the same, here to these Presents subscribed our Names the 20th of Iuly, in the Year of our Lord, 1536. 28. Hen. 8.

Signed by Thomas Cromwel, Thomas Cantuariensis,* 4.2 Iohannes London, with 13 Bishops and of Abbots, Priors, Arch-Deacons, Deans, Proctors, Clerks, and other Ministers 49.

VI. Instructions for the King's Commissioners, for a new survey, and a•• Inventory to be made of all the Demesnes, Lands, Goods, and Chattels appertaining to any House of Religion of Monks, Cannons, and Nuns within their Commission, according to the Articles here∣after following. The number of which Houses in every County limited in their Commission, being annexed to the sa••d Commission. An Original.

Henry R.

FIrst; After the Division made, one Auditor,* 4.3 one particular Recei∣ver, one Clerk of the Register of the last Visitation, with three other discreet Persons to be named by the King in every County where any such Houses be; after their repair to such House, shall declare to the Governour, and Religious Persons of the same, the Statute of Dis∣solution, the Commission, and the cause and purpose of their repair for that time.

Item; That after the Declaration made, the said Commissioners shall swear the Governors of the Houses, or such other the Officers of the same House, or other, as ye shall think can best declare the state and plight of the same, to make declaration and answer to the Articles there under-written.

Item; Of what Order, Rule, or Religion, the same House is, and whether it be a Cell or not; and if it be a Cell, then the Commissioners to deliver to the Governours of the House a Privy Seal, and also to in∣join him, in the King's Name, under a great pain, to appear without delay before the Chancellor of the Augmentations of the Revenues of

the King's Crown and the Council; and in the mean time not to meddle with the same Cell, till the King's pleasure be further known.

Item; What number of Persons of Religion be in the same, and the conversation of their lives, and how many of them be Priests, and how ma∣ny of them will go to other Houses of that Religion; or how many will take Capacities; and how many Servants or Hinds the same House keepeth commonly, and what other Persons have their living in the same House.

Item; To survey the quantity or value of the Lead and Bells of the same House, as near as they can, with the ruin, decay, state, and plight of the same.

Item; Incontinently to call for the Covent-Seal, with all Writings and Charters, Evidences and Muniments concerning any of the Posses∣sions to be delivered to them, and put the same in sure keeping, and to take a just Inventory betwixt them and the Governour, or other Head-Officer, by Indenture, of the Ornaments, Plate, Jewels, Chattels, ready Mony, Stuff of Houshold, Coin, as well signed as not signed, Stock and Store in the Farmor's hands, and the value thereof, as near as they can, which were appertaining to the same Houses the first day of March last past; and what debts the House doth owe, and to what Person; and what Debts be owing to them, and by whom.

Item; After, to cause the Covent, or Common-Seal, the Plate, Jew∣els, and ready Mony, to be put in safe keeping, and the residue of the Particulars specified in the Inventory, to be left in the keeping of the Governor, or some other Head-Officer, without wasting or consumption of the same, unless it be for necessary expence of the House.

Item; That they command the Governor, or other receiver of the same House, to receive no Rents of their Farms until they know fur∣ther of the King's pleasure, except such Rents as must needs be had for their necessary Food or Sustenance, or for payment of their Servants Wages.

Item; To survey discreetly the Demesnes of the same House; that is to say, such as have not been commonly used to be letten out, and to certifie the clear yearly value thereof.

Item; To examine the true yearly value of all the Farms of the same House, deducting thereof Rents reserved, Pensions and Portions paied out of the same, Synodals, and proxies; Bailiffs, Receivers, Stewards, and Auditors Fees, and the Names of them to whom they be paied and due, and to none other.

Item; What Leases hath been made to any Farmer, of the Farms per∣taining to the same House; and what Rent they reserved, and to whom, and for how many years, and a Copy of the Indenture if they can get it, or else the Counter-pane.

Item; To search and enquire what Woods, Parks, Forrests, Com∣mons, or other Profit belonging to any of the Possessions of the same Houses, the Number of the Acres, the Age and Value, as near as they can.

Item; What Grants, Bargains, Sales, Gifts, Alienations, Leases of any Lands, Tenements, Woods, or Offices, hath been made by any the said Governors, of any of the said Houses, within one Year next before

the 4th day of February last past, and of what things, or to what value, and to whom, and for what estate.

Item; If there be any House of the Religion aforesaid omitted and not certified in the Exchequer, then the said Commissioners to survey the same, and to make Certificate accordingly.

Item; That they straitly command every Governor of every such House limited in their Commission, to Sow and Till their Grounds as they have done before, till the King's pleasure be further known.

Item; If there be any House given by the King to any Person, in any of the said several Limits of the said Commission, the Names whereof shall be declared to the said Commissioners, Then the said Commissioners shall immediately take the Covent from the Governor, and take an In∣ventory indented of the Lead, Bells, Debts, Goods, Chattels, Plate, Jewels, Ornaments, Stock and Store, to the King's use; and to make sale of the Goods, Chattels, and other Implements, Plate and Jewels only excepted.

Item; The said Commissioners in every such House, to send such of the Religious Persons that will remain in the same Religion, to some other great House of that Religion, by their discretion, with a Letter to a Governor for the receipt of them; And the residue of them that will go to the World, to send them to my Lord of Canterbury, and the Lord Chancellor for their Capacities, with the Letter of the same Com∣missioners.

Item; The said Commissioners to give the said Persons that will have Capacities, some reasonable Rewards, according to the distance of the place, by their discretions to be appointed.

Item; The said Commissioners to command the Governour to resort to the Chancellor of the Augmentation for his yearly Stipend and Pen∣sion.

Item; If there be any House dissolved or given up to the King by their Deed, then the Commissioners shall order themselves in every point and purpose, as the Houses given by the King to any other Person in form aforesaid.

Item; Every of the said Commissioners having in charge to survey more than one Shire within the Limits of their Commission, immedi∣ately after they have perused one Shire, parcel of their Charge, in form aforesaid, shall send to the Chancellour of the Court for the Augmen∣tation of the Revenues of the King's Crown, a brief Certificate of all these Comperts, according to the Instructions aforesaid, what they have done in the Premisses, and in every County so surveighed, then to proceed further to another County; and so as they pass the said Coun∣ties to make like Certificate, and so forth, till their Limits be surveigh∣ed, and there to remain till they know further of the King's pleasure.

Item; If the said Commissioners have but one County in charge, then to certifie the said Chancellor in form aforesaid, and there to remain till they know further of the King's pleasure.

VII. Injunctions given by the Authority of the King's Highness to the Clergy of this Realm.

* 4.4IN the Name of God, Amen. In the Year of our Lord God one thousand five hundred thirty six, and of the most noble Reign of our Sovereign Lord, Henry the Eighth, King of England and France, the 28 Year, and the day of I Thomas Cromwel Knight, Lord Cromwel, Keeper of the Privy-Seal of our said Sovereign Lord the King, and Vicegerent unto the same, for and concerning all his Jurisdictions Ecclesiastical within the Realm, visiting by the King's High∣ness's Supream Authority Ecclesiastical, the People and Clergy of this Deanery of by my trusty Commissary lawfully de∣puted and constitute for this part, have, to the glory of Almighty God, to the King's Highness's honour, the publick Weal of this his Realm, and encrease of Vertue in the same, appointed and assigned these Injuncti∣ons ensuing to be kept and observed, of the Dean, Parsons, Vicars, Curates, and Stipendaries, resiant or having cure of Soul, or any other Spiritual Administrations within this Deanery, under the pains hereafter limited and appointed.

The first is; That the Dean, Parsons, Vicars, and other, having cure of Soul any-where within this Deanery, shall faithfully keep and ob∣serve, and as far as in them may lie, shall cause to be observed and kept of other, all and singular Laws and Statutes of this Realm, made for the abolishing and extirpation of the Bishop of Rome's pretensed and usurped Power and Jurisdiction within this Realm. And for the esta∣blishment and confirmation of the King's Authority and Jurisdiction of the same, as of the Supream Head of the Church of England; and shall, to the uttermost of their Wit, Knowledg, and Learning, purely, sincerely, and without any colour or dissimulation, declare, manifest, and open, for the space of one quarter of a year next ensuing, once every Sunday, and after that at the least-wise twice every quarter, in their Sermons and other Collations, that the Bishop of Rome's usurped Power and Jurisdiction, having no establishment nor ground by the Law of God, was of most just causes taken away and abolished; and there∣fore they owe unto him no manner of obedience or subjection; and that the King's Power is within his Dominion the highest Power and Potentate, under God, to whom all Men within the same Dominions, by God's Commandment, owe most loyalty and obedience, afore and above all other Powers and Potentates in Earth.

Item; Whereas certain Articles were lately devised and put forth by the King's Highness's Authority, and condescended upon by the Prelates and Clergy of this his Realm in Convocation, whereof part are neces∣sary to be holden and believed for our Salvation, and the other part do concern and teach certain laudable Ceremonies, Rites, and Usages of the Church, meet and convenient to be kept and used for a decent and politick order in the same; the said Dean, Parsons, Vicars, and other Curats, shall so open and declare in their said Sermons, and other

Collations, the said Articles unto them that be under their Cure, that they may plainly know and discern which of them be necessary to be believed and observed for their Salvation, and which be not necessary, but only do concern the decent and politick order of the said Church: according to such Commandment and Admonition as hath been given unto them heretofore, by Authority of the King's Highness in tha•• behalf.

Moreover, That they shall declare unto all such as be under their Cure, the Articles likewise devised, put forth, and authorized of late, for and concerning the abrogation of certain superfluous Holy-days, according to the effect and purport of the same Articles: and perswade their Parishioners to keep and observe the same inviolable, as things honesty provided, decreed, and established, by common consent, and publick Authority, for the Weal, Commodity, and Profit of all this Realm.

Besides this, to the intent that all Superstition and Hypocrisie, crept into divers Mens hearts may vanish away, they shall not set forth or ex∣tol any Images, Reliques, or Miracles, for any superstition or lucre; nor allure the People by any inticements to the pilgrimages of any Saint, otherwise than is permitted in the Articles lately put forth by the Authority of the King's Majesty, and condescended upon by the Prelates and Clergy of this his Realm in Convocation; as though it were pro∣per or peculiar to that Saint to give this Commodity, or that: seeing all Goodness, Health, and Grace, ought to be both asked and looked for only of God, as of the very Author of the same, and of none other, for without him it cannot be given: But they shall exhort, as well their Parishioners as other Pilgrims, that they do rather apply themselves to the keeping of God's Commandments, and fulfilling of his Works of Charity; perswading them that they shall please God more by the true exercising of their bodily Labour, Travail, or Occupation, and pro∣viding for their Families, than if they went about to the said Pilgrima∣ges; and that it shall profit more their Souls health, if they do bestow that on the Poor and Needy, which they would have bestowed upon the said Images or Reliques.

Also in the same their Sermons, and other Collations, the Parsons, Vicars, and other Curats, aforesaid, shall diligently admonish the Fa∣thers and Mothers, Masters and Governors of Youth, being within their Cure, to teach, or cause to be taught, their Children and Servants, even from their Infancy, their Pater Noster, the Articles of our Faith, and the Ten Commandments, in their Mother Tongue: And the same so taught, shall cause the said Youth oft to repeat and understand. And to the intent that this may be the more easily done, the said Curats shall, in their Sermons, deliberately and plainly recite of the said Pater Noster, the Articles of our Faith, and the Ten Commandments, one Clause or Article one day, and an other another day, till those be taught and learnt by little; and shall deliver the same in writing, or shew where printed Books containing the same be to be sold, to them that can read or will desire the same. And thereto that the said Fathers and Mothers,

Masters and Governors, do bestow their Children and Servants, even from their Childhood, either to Learning, or some other honest Exer∣cise, Occupation, or Husbandry: exhorting, counselling, and by all the ways and means they may, as well in their said Sermons and Collati∣ons, as otherwise, perswading the said Fathers, Mothers, Masters, and other Governors, being under their Cure and Charge, diligently to provide and foresee that the said Youth be in no manner-wise kept or brought up in idleness, lest at any time afterwards they be driven, for lack of some Mystery or Occupation to live by, to fall to begging, steal∣ing, or some other unthriftiness; forasmuch as we may daily see, through sloth and idleness, divers valiant Men fall, some to begging, and some to theft and murder; which after brought to calamity and misery, im∣pute a great part thereof to their Friends and Governors, which suf∣fered them to be brought up so idely in their Youth; where if they had been well educated and brought up in some good Literature, Occupa∣tion, or Mystery, they should, being Rulers of their own Family, have profited, as well themselves as divers other Persons, to the great commo∣dity and ornament of the Common-weal.

Also, that the said Parsons, Vicars, and other Curats, shall diligently provide that the Sacraments and Sacramentals be duly and reverently ministred in their Parishes; and if at any time it hapned them, either in any of the Cases expressed in the Statutes of this Realm, or of spe∣cial license given by the King's Majesty to be absent from their Benefi∣ces, they shall leave their Cure, not to a rude and unlearned Person, but to an honest, well-learned, and expert Curate, that may teach the rude and unlearned of their Cure wholsome Doctrine, and reduce them to the right way that do err; and always let them see, that neither they, nor their Vicars, do seek more their own profit, promotion, or advantage, than the profit of the Souls that they have under their Cure, or the Glory of God.

Also, the said Dean, Parsons, Vicars, Curats, and other Priests, shall in no wise, at any unlawful time, nor for any other cause, than for their honest necessity, haunt or resort to any Taverns or Ale-houses; And after their Dinner and Supper, they shall not give themselves to Drinking or Riot, spending their time idely, by Day or by Night, at Tables or Cards-playing, or any other unlawful Game; but at such times as they shall have such leisure, they shall read or hear somewhat of Holy Scripture, or shall occupy themselves with some other honest Exer∣cise; and that they alway do those things which appertain to good con∣gruence and honesty, with profit of the Common-weal, having always in mind, That they ought to excel all others in purity of life, and should be examples to all other to live well and christianly.

Furthermore; Because the Goods of the Church are called the Goods of the Poor, and at these days nothing is less seen than the Poor to be sustained with the same; all Parsons, Vicars, Pensionaries, Pre∣bendaries, and other Beneficed Men within the Deanery, not being re∣sident upon their Benefices, which may dispend yearly 20 l. or above within this Deanry, or elsewhere, shall distribute hereafter yearly amongst

their poor Parishioners, or other Inhabitants there, in the presence of the Church-Wardens, or some other honest Men of the Parish, the fortieth part of the Fruits and Revenues of the said Benefices: lest they be worthily noted of Ingratitude; which reserving so many parts to themselves, cannot vouchsafe to impart the fortieth portion thereof a∣mongst the poor People of that Parish, that is so fruitful and profitable unto them.

And to the intent that Learned Men may hereafter spring the more for the execution of the Premisses; Every Parson, Vicar, Clerk, or beneficed Man within this Deanry, having yearly to dispend in Benefi∣ces, and other promotions of the Church, an 100 l. shall give compe∣tent exhibition to one Scholar; and for as many hundred pounds more as he may dispend, to so many Scholars more, shall give like exhibition in the University of Oxford or Cambridg, or some Grammer-School; which after they have profited in good Learning, may be Partners of their Patrons Cure and Charge, as well in preaching as otherwise, in the execution of their Offices; or may, when need shall be, otherwise profit the Common-Wealth with their Counsel and Wisdom.

Also, that all Parsons, Vicars, and Clerks, having Churches, Chap∣pels, or Mansions within this Deanry, shall bestow yearly hereafter up∣on the same Mansions, or Chancels of their Churches being in decay, the fifth part of their Benefices till they be fully repaired; and the same so repaired, shall always keep and maintain in good state.

All which and singular Injunctions shall be inviolably observed of the said Dean, Parsons, Vicars, Curats, Stipendiaries, and other Clerks and beneficed Men, under the pain of suspension and sequestration of the Fruits of their Benefices, until they have done their duty according to these Injunctions.

VIII. Cromwel's Letter to Shaxton, Bishop of Sarum, taken from a Copy writ by his Secretary.

MY Lord, after hearty Commendations,* 4.5 I cannot but both much marvel that you whom I have taken as mine trusty Friend, should judg me, as I perceive by your Letters you do, and also be glad that ye so frankly utter your Stomach to me. I would thank you for your plain writing and free monitions, saving that you seem fuller of suspition than it becometh a Prelate of your sort to be: and (to say that maketh me more sorry) much worse perswaded of me than I thought any of your Learning and Judgment could have been. I took a Matter out of your hands to mine, if upon con••iderations mine Of∣fice bind me to do so, what cause have ye to complain? if I had done this, either upon affection, or intending prejudice to your estimation, you might have expostulated with me; and yet if ye then had done it after a gentler sort, I should both sooner have amended that I did amiss,

and also have had better cause to judge your writing to me, to be of a friendly heart towards me. If ye be offended with my sharp Letters, how can your testy words (I had almost given them another Name) delight me? I required you to use no extremity in your Office, durus est hic sermo, ye call it; and when ye have done, ye begin again, even as tho all being said, all were still behind. If ye have used none extre∣mity, I am, I ensure you, as glad of it as I ought to be: And though ye do not, yet upon a complaint my Office bindeth me to succour him that saith he is over-matched, and is compelled to sustain wrong. I was thus informed, and by Persons to whom I gave more credit than I in∣tend to do hereafter, if they have abused me, as ye would make me believe they have. They thus complaining, could I do less than grant unto them such Remedies as the King's Highness and his Laws give indif∣ferently to all his Subjects? Might I not also somewhat gather, that ye proceeded the sorer against the Reader, Roger London, when I had seen how much you desired the preferment of your Servant to that Reve∣nue? My Lord, you had shewed your self of much more patience, I will not say of much more prudence, if ye had contented your self with their lawful Appeal, and my lawful Injunctions; and rather have writ∣ten somewhat fully to instruct us in this Matter, than thus to desire to conquer me by shrewd words, to vanquish me by sharp threp of Scripture, which as I know to use travel, so I trust to God as great a Clerk as ye be, is done already. Thus out of their place, it becometh me not, neither yet I am wont to vaunt my self of well-doing, I know who worketh all that is well wrought by me; and whereas he is the whole Doer, I intend not to offer him this wrong, to labour, and I to take the thanks; yet as I do not cease to give thanks, that that it hath pleased his Goodness to use me as an Instrument, and to work somewhat by me, so I trust I am as ready to serve him in my Cal∣ling, to my little power, as ye are prest to write worse of me than ye ought to think. My Prayer is, That God give me no longer life, than I shall be glad to use mine Office in aedificationem, and not in destructio∣nem, as ye bear me in hand I do. God, ye say, will judg such using of Authority, meaning flatly, that I do abuse such Power as hath pleased God and the King's Highness to set me in; God, I say, will judg such Judges as yeare, and charge also such thoughts as ye misuse: ye do not so well as I would ye should do, if ye so think of me as your Letters make me think ye do. The Crime that ye charge me withal, is greater than I may or ought to bear, untruer, I trust, than they that would fainest, shall be able to prove. It is a ••trange thing, you say, that I neither would write, nor send you word by mouth, what ye should do with the Po∣pish Monks of Abington; and that the Abbot of Redding could get streight-way my Letters to inhibit your just doings: That was not my mind which I wrote, I did not intend to lett your just doings, but ra∣ther to require you to do justly; neither I was swift in granting my Let∣ters to him, albeit I am much readier to help him that complains of wrong, than prest to further on him that desireth punishment of a Per∣son whom I am not sure hath offended. I made you no answer, a strange thing! my Lord, I thought ye had better known my Business, than for such a Matter to esteem me not your Friend; you might have better judged that I was too much cumbred with other Affairs, that those which

sued for the Abbot, could better espy their time than you could. Some Man will think it rather utter displeasure conceived before, than that ye have any urgent occasion here to misjudg my mind towards you. As con∣cerning your Manor you must use your Priviledges as things lent unto you, so long as ye shall occupy them well, that is, according to the mind and pleasure of them that gave you them. I took neither the Monk's Cause, nor any other, into my hands, to be a bearer of any such whom their upright dealings is not able to bear. No, you know I think, that I love such readers of Scripture as little as ye do: would God Men of your sort were as diligent to see that in all their Diocesses good were made, as I am glad to remove things when I know them; if ye had ta∣ken even then but half the pains to send up such things against him as ye now send, neither you should have had cause, no nor occasion thus easily to divine of my good or evil-will towards you, nor I have been cumbred with this answer. My Lord, I pray you, while I am your Friend, take me to be so; for if I were not, or if I knew any cause why I ought not, I would not be afraid to show you what had alienated my mind from you; so you should well perceive that my displeasure should last no longer than there were cause. I pass over your Nemo lae∣ditur nisi a seipso, I pray with you this first part, Our Lord have pity upon me; the other part is not in my Prayers, That God should turn my heart, for he is my Judg, I may err in my doings for want of know∣ledg, but I willingly bear no misdoers, I willingly hurt none whom honesty and the King's Laws do not refuse. Undo not you your self, I intend nothing less than to work you any displeasure. If hitherto I have shewed you any pleasure, I am glad of it: I showed it to your Qua∣lities and not to you; if they tarry with you, my good-will cannot depart from you, except your Prayer be heard, that is, My Heart be turned. I assure you I am right-glad ye are in the place ye are in, and will do what shall lie in me to aid you in your Office, to maintain your Reputation, to give you credit among your Flock, and elsewhere; as long as I shall see you faithful to your Duty, according to your Calling. I will not become your good Lord, as your desire is, I am and have been your Friend, and take you to be mine; cast out vain suspition, let rash Judgment rule Men of less wit and discretion; wilfulness be∣cometh all Men better than a Bishop, which should always teach us to lack gladly our own Will, because you may not have your own Will. Here is Christus paup. facit & ditat, cum Dominus dedit & Dominus abstu∣lit, to what purpose? Sit nomen Domini benedictum, can never lack his place, it becometh alwise in season; or else as great a Divine as ye are, I would say, it were not the best Placed here, except you wist better, you had rather lose all than any part of your will. I pray you teach Patience better in your Deeds, or else speak as little of it as ye can. My Lord, you might have provoked an other in my place, that would have used less patience with you, finding so little in you; but I can take your Writings, and this Heat off your Stomach, even as well as I can, I trust, beware of Flatterers. As for the Abbot of Redding, and his Monk, if I find them as ye say they are, I will order them as I shall think good; ye shall do well to do your Duty, if you so do, ye have no cause to mistrust my Friendship; if ye do not, I must tell it you, and that some∣what after the plainest sort, To take a Cause out of your hands into

mine, I do but mine Office, you meddle further than your Office will bear you, thus roughly to handle me for using of mine. If ye do so no more, I let pass all that is past, and offer you such kindness as ye shall lawfully desire at my hands. Thus fare you well.

IX. The Sentence given out by Pope Paul the third, against King Henry.

Damnatio & Excommunicatio Henrici 8. Regis Angliae, ejusque Fautorum & Complicum, cum aliarum poenarum adjectione.

Paulus Episcopus Servus Servorum Dei

ad perpetuam rei memoriam.

* 4.6EJus qui immobilis permanens sua providentia ordine mirabili dat cuncta moveri, disponente clementia, vices, licet immeriti geren∣tes in terris, & in sede justitiae constituti, juxta prophetae quoque Hiere∣miae vaticinium dicentis: Ecce te constitui super gentes & Regna, ut evellas & destruas, aedifices, plantes, praecipuum super omnes Reges Universae Terrae cunctos{que} populos obtinentes principatum: ac illum qui pius & misericors est, & vindictam ei qui illam praevenit paratam tempe∣rat, nec quos impoenitentes videt severa ultione castigat, quin prius com∣minetur, in assidue autem peccantes & in peccatis perseverantes, cum excessus misericordiae fines praetereunt, ut saltem metu poenae ad cor re∣verti cogantur, justitiae vires exercet, imitantes; ex incumbenti nobis Apostolicae sollicitudinis studio per-urgemur, ut cunctarum persona∣rum nostrae curae caelitus commissarum salubri statui solertius intenda∣mus, ac erroribus & scandalis, quae Hostis antiqui versutia imminere conspicimus, propensius obviemus, excessus{que} & enormia ac scandalosa crimina congrua severitate coerceamus, & juxta Apostolum inobedien∣tiam ovium promptius ulciscendo, illorum perpetratores debita corre∣ctione sic compescamus, quod eos Dei iram provocasse poeniteat, & ex hoc aliis exemplum cautelae salutaris accedat.

Sane cum superioribus diebus nobis relatum fuisset, quod Henricus Angliae Rex, licet tempore Pontificatus fael. record. Leonis Papae X. Praedecessoris nostri diversorum haereticorum Errores, saepe ab Aposto∣lica Sede & Sacris Conciliis praeteritis temporibus damnatos, & novissi∣me nostra aetate per perditionis alumnum Martinum Lutherum suscita∣tos & innovatos, zelo Catholicae Fidei, & erga dictam Sedem devotio∣nis fervore inductus, non minus docte quam pie, per quendam librum per eum desuper compositum, & eidem Leoni Praedecessori ut eum exa∣minaret & approbaret oblatum, confutasset, ob quod ad eodem Leone Praedecessore ultra dicti libri, cum magna ipsius Henrici Regis laude & commendatione, approbationem, titulum Defensoris Fidei reportaverit, a recta Fide & Apostolico tramite devians, ac propriae salutis, famae, &

honoris immemor, postquam Charissima in Christo Filia nostra Catha∣rina Angliae Regina illustri sua progenie conjuge, cum qua publice in facie Ecclesiae Matrimonium contraxerat, & per plures annos continuave∣rat, ac ex qua, dicto constante Matrimonio, prolem pluries susceperat; nulla legitima subsistente causa, & contra Ecclesiae prohibitionem dimissa, cum quadam Anna Bolena, Muliere Anglica, dicta Catharina adhuc vi∣vente, de facto Matrimonium contraxerat, ad deteriora prosiliens, quas∣dam leges ceu generales Constitutiones edere non erubuit, per quas sub∣ditos suos ad quosdam haereticos & schismaticos Articulos tenendos, inter quos & hoc erat quod Romanus Pontifex Caput Ecclesiae, & Christi Vicarius non erat, & quod ipse in Anglica Ecclesia supremum Caput exi∣stebat, sub gravibus etiam mortis poenis cogebat. Et his non contentus, Diabolo sacrilegii crimen suadente, quamplures Praelatos, etiam Episco∣pos, alias{que} personas Ecclesiasticas, etiam Regulares, ne••non Saeculares, sibi ut haeretico & schismatico adhaerere, ac Articulos praedictos Sancto∣rum Patrum decretis & Sacrorum Conciliorum Statutis, imo etiam ipsi Evangelicae veritati contrarios, tanquam tales alios damnatos approbare, & sequi nolentes, & intrepide recusantes, capi & carceribus mancipari. His{que} similiter non contentus, mala malis accumulando, bonae memoriae Jo. H. S. Vitalis Presbyt. Cardinal. Roffen. quem ob fidei constantiam & vitae Sanctimoniam ad Cardinalatus dignitatem promoveramus, cum di∣ctis haeresibus & erroribus consentire nollet, horenda immanitate & de∣testanda saevitia, publice miserabili supplicio tradi & decollari mandave∣rat, & fecerat, Excommunicationis, & Anathematis, alias{que} gravissimas sententias, censuras, & poenas in literis & constitutionibus recolendae mem. Bonifacii VIII. Honorii III. Roman. Pontificum praedecessorum no∣strorum desuper editis contentas, & alias in tales a jure latas damnabili∣ter incurrendo, ac Regno Angliae, & dominiis quae tenebat, necnon regalis fastigii celsitudine ac praefati tituli praerogativa, & honore se in∣dignum reddendo.

2. Nos licet ex eo, quod prout non ignorabamus, idem Henricus Rex certis censuris Ecclesiasticis, quibus a piae memoriae Clemente Papa VII. etiam praedecessore nostro, postquam humanissimis literis & paternis exhortationibus, multis{que} nunciis & mediis, primo & postre∣mo etiam judicialiter, ut praefatam Annam a se dimitteret, & ad praedi∣ctae Catharinae suae verae Conjugis consortium rediret, frustra monitus fuerat, innodatus extiterat, Pharaonis duritiam imitando, per longum tempus in clavium contemptum insorduerat, & insordescebat, quod ad cor rediret, vix sperare posse videremus, ob paternam tamen Charita∣tem, qua in minoribus constituti donec in obedientia, & reverentia Sedis praedictae permansit, eum prosecuti fueramus, ut{que} clarius videre posse∣mus, an clamor qui ad nos delatus fuerat, (quem certe etiam ipsius Hen∣rici Regis respectu falsum esse desideramus) verus esset, statuimus ab ul∣teriori contra ipsum Henricum Regem processu ad tempus abstinendo, hujus rei veritatem diligentius indagare.

3. Cum autem debitis diligentiis desuper factis clamorem ad nos, ut praefertur, delatum, verum esse, simulque, quod dolenter referimus, dictum Henricum Regem ita in profundum malorum descendisse, ut de ejus resipiscentia nulla penitus videatur spes haberi posse, repererimus: Nos attendentes vetere lege, crimen adulterii notatum lapidari mandatum, ac auctores Schismatis halitu terrae absorptos, eorum{que} sequaces coelesti

igne consumptos, Elimam{que} Magum viis Domini resistentem per Apo∣stolum aeterna severitate damnatum fuisse, volentes{que} ne in districto exa∣mine ipsius Henrici Regis & subditorum suorum, quos secum in perdi∣tionem trahere videmus, animarum ratio a nobis exposcatur, quantum nobis ex alto conceditur, providere contra Henricum Regem, ejusque complices, fautores, adhaerentes, & sequaces, & in praemissis quomodo∣libet culpabiles, contra quod ex eo quod excessus, & delicta praedicta adeo manifesta sunt & notoria, ut nulla possint tergiversatione celari, abs{que} ulteriori mora ad executionem procedere possemus, benignius a∣gendo, decrevimus infrascripto modo procedere.

4. Habita ita{que} super his cum venerabilibus fratribus nostris S. R. E. Cardinalibus deliberatione matura, & de illorum consilio & assensu, praefatum Henricum Regem, ejus{que} complices, fautores, adhaerentes, consultores & sequaces, ac quoscun{que} alios in praemissis, ceu eorum ali∣quo quoque modo culpabiles, tam laicos quam Clericos, etiam regulares cujuscun{que} dignitatis, status, gradus, ordinis, conditionis, praeeminen∣tiae, & excellentiae existant, (quorum nomina & cognomina, perinde ac si praesentibus insererentur, pro sufficienter expressis haberi volumus) per viscera misericordiae Dei nostri hortamur, & requirimus in Domino, quatenus Henricus Rex a praedictis erroribus prorsus abstineat, & consti∣tutiones, seu leges praedictas, sicut de facto eas fecit, revocet, casset, & annullet, & coactione subditorum suorum ad eas servandas, necnon carceratione, captura, & punitione illorum, qui ipsis constitutionibus seu legibus adhaerere, aut eas servare noluerint, & ab aliis erroribus prae∣dictis penitus, & omnino abstineat, & si quos praemissorum occasione captivos habeas, relaxet.

5. Complices vero, fautores, adhaerentes, consultores, & sequaces dicti Henrici Regis in praemissis, & circa ea ipsi Henrico Regi super his de caetero non adsistant, nec adhaereant, vel faveant, nec ei consilium, auxilium, vel favorem, desuper praestent.

6. Alias si Henricus Rex, ac fautores, adhaerentes. consultores, & sequaces, hortationibus & requisitionibus hujusmodi non annuerint cum effectu, Henricum Regem, fautores, adhaerentes, consultores & sequaces, ac alios culpabiles praedictos, auctoritate Apostolica, ac ex cer∣ta nostra scientia, & de Apostolicae potestatis plenitudine, tenore prae∣sentium, in virtute sanctae obedientiae, ac sub majoris Excommunicatio∣nis lata sententia, a qua etiam praetextu cujuscun{que} privilegii, vel facul∣tatis, etiam in forma confessionalis, cum quibuscun{que} efficacissimis clau∣sulis nobis & Sede praedicta quomodolibet concessis, & etiam iteratis vicibus innovatis, ab alio quam a Romano Pontifice, praeterquam in mortis Articulo constituti, ita tamen, quod si aliquem absolvi contingat, qui postmodum convaluerit, nisi post convalescentiam, monitioni & mandatis nostris hujusmodi paruerit cum effectu, in eandem Excommu∣nicationis sententiam reincidat, absolvi non possint.

7. Necnon rebellionis, & quoad Henricum Regem, etiam perditio∣nis Regni, & Dominiorum praedictorum, & tam quoad eum, quam quod alios monitos supradictos supra & infrascriptis poenis, quas si dictis monitioni & mandatis, ut praefertur, non paruerint, eos, & eorum sin∣gulos, ipso facto respective incurrere volumus, per praesentes monemus; eis{que} & eorum cuilibet districte praecipiendo mandamus, quatenus Hen∣ricus Rex per se, vel procuratorem legitimum & sufficienti mandato suf∣fultum,

infra nonaginta, complices vero, fautores, adhaerentes, consul∣tores, & sequaces, ac alii in praemissis quomodolibet culpabiles supradi∣cti, Saeculares & Ecclesiastici etiam regulares, personaliter infra sexaginta dies compareant coram nobis, ad se super praemissis legitime excusan∣dum & defendendum; alias videndum & audiendum contra eos & eorum singulos, etiam nominatim, quos sic monemus, quatenus expediat, ad omnes & singulos, actus, etiam sententiam definitivam, declaratoriam, condemnatoriam, & privatoriam, ac mandatum executivum procedi. Quod si Henricus Rex, & alii moniti praedicti intra dictos terminos eis ut praefertur, respective praefixos non comparuerint, & praedictam Ex∣communicationis sententiam per tres dies, post lapsum dictorum termi∣norum animo, quod absit, sustinuerint indurato, censuras ipsas aggrava∣mus, & successive reaggravamus, Henricum{que} ipsum, privationis Regni & Dominiorum praedictorum, & tam eum quam alios monitos praedictos, & eorum singulos, omnes & singulas alias poenas praedictas incurrisse, ab omnibus{que} Christi fidelibus, cum eorum bonis perpetuo diffidatos esse. Et si interim ab humanis decedat, Ecclesiastica debere carere sepultura, auctoritate & potestatis plenitudine praedictis decernimus, & declara∣mus, eos{que} anathematis, maledictionis, & damnationis aeternae mucrone percutimus.

8. Necnon quae praefatus Henricus Rex quomodolibet, & ex quavis causa tenet, habet, aut possidet, Quamdiu Henricus Rex, & alii moniti praedicti, & eorum singuli in aliis per dictum Henricum Regem non ten∣tis, habitis, aut possessis permanserint, & triduo post eorum inde reces∣sum, & alia quaecun{que} ad quae Henricum Regem, & alios moni••os praedi∣ctos, post lapsum dictorum terminorum declinare contigerit, Dominia, civitates, terras, castra, villas, oppida, Metrapolitanasque, & alias Ca∣thedrales, caeteras{que} inferiores Ecclesias, necnon Monasteria, Prioratus, Domos, Conventus, & loca religiosa, vel pia cujuscunque, etiam S. Be∣nedict. Cluniacen. Cistercien. Praemonstraten. ac Praedicatorum, Mino∣rum, Eremitarum S. Augustini Carmelitarum, & aliorum Ordinum, ac Congregationum, & Militiarum quaruncun{que} in ipsis Dominiis, Civita∣tibus, terris, castris, villis, oppidis, & locis existentia, Ecclesiastico supponimus Interdicto, ita ut illo durante in iis etiam praetextu cujuscun∣que Apostolici indulti, Ecclesiis, Monasteriis, Prioratibus, Domibus, Conventibus, locis, ordinibus, aut personis, etiam quacun{que} dignitate fulgentibus concessi, praeterquam in casibus a jure permissis, ac etiam in illis alias quam clausis januis, & Excommunicatis & interdictis exclusis, nequeant Missae, aut alia divina officia celebrari.

9. Et Henrici Regis, complicumque, fautorum, adhaerentium, con∣sultorum, sequacium, & culpabilium praedictorum filii, paenarum, ut hic in hoc casu par est, participes sint, omnes & singulos ejusdem Henrici Regis ex dicta Anna, ac singulorum aliorum praedictorum filios natos, & nascituros, alios{que} descendentes, us{que} in eum gradum, ad quem jura poenas in casibus hujusmodi extendunt (nemine excepto, nulla{que} mino∣ris aetatis, aut sexus, vel ignorantiae, vel alterius cujusvis causae habita ratione) dignitatibus, & honoribus in quibus quomodolibet constituti existunt, seu quibus gaudent, utuntur, potiuntur, aut muniti sunt, nec∣non privilegiis, concessionibus, gratiis, indulgentiis, immunitatibus, re∣missionibus, libertatibus, & indultis, ac dominiis, civitatibus, castris, terris, villis, oppidis, & locis, etiam Commendatis, vel in Gubernium

concessis, & quae in feudum, emphyteusim, vel alias a Romanis, vel aliis Ecclesiis, Monasteriis, & locis Ecclesiasticis, ac secularibus Princi∣pibus, Dominiis, Potentatibus, etiam Regibus & Imperatoribus, aut aliis privatis, vel publicis personis quomodolibet habent, tenent, aut possident, caeteris{que} omnibus bonis, mobilibus & immobilibus, juribus & actionibus, eis quomodolibet competentibus privatos, dicta{que} bona feudalia, vel emphyteutica, & alia quaecun{que} ab aliis quomodolibet ob∣tenta, ad directos dominos, ita ut de illis libere disponere possint, re∣spective devoluta, & eos qui Ecclesiastici fuerint, etiamsi religiosi exi∣stant, Ecclesiis etiam Cathedralibus, & Metropolitanis, necnon Mona∣steriis & Prioratibus, praeposituris, praepositatibus, dignitatibus, perso∣natibus, Officiis, Canonicatibus & Praebendis, aliis{que} beneficiis Ecclesia∣sticis per eos quomodolibet obtentis privatos, & ad illa ac alia in poste∣rum obtinenda inhabiles esse, similiter decernimus & declaramus; eos{que} sic respective privatos ad illa, & alia quaecun{que} similia, ac dignitates, ho∣nores, administrationes, & officia, jura, ac feuda in posterum obtinenda, auctoritate & scientia, ac plenitudine similibus inhabilitamus.

10. Ipsius{que} Henrici Regis, ac Regni omnium{que} aliorum dominiorum, civitatum, terrarum, castrorum, villarum, fortalitiorum, arcium, op∣pidorum, & locorum suorum, etiam de facto obtentorum Magistratus, judices, Castellanos, Custodes & Officiales quoscunque, necnon Com∣munitates, Universitates, Collegia, Feudatarios, vassallos, subditos, ci∣ves, incolas, & habitatores etiam forenses, dicto Regi de facto obedien∣tes, tam saeculares, quam si qui rationis alicujus temporalitatis ipsum Henricum Regem in superiorem recognoscant, etiam Ecclesiasticos, a praefato rege, seu ejus complicibus, fautoribus, adhaerentibus, consulto∣ribus, & sequacibus supradictis deputatis, a juramento fidelitatis, jure vassallitico, & omni erga Regem, & alios praedictos subjectione absolvi∣mus, ac penitus liberamus. His nihilominus sub Excommunicationis poena mandantes, ut ab ejusdem Henrici Regis, suorum{que} officialium, judicum, & magistratuum quorumcun{que} obedientia poenitus & omnino recedant, nec illos in superiores recognoscant, neque illorum mandatis obtemperent.

11. Et ut alii eorum exemplo perterriti discant ab hujusmodi excessibus abstinere, eisdem auctoritate, scientia, & plenitudine, volumus, ac decer∣nimus, quod Henricus Rex & complices, fautores, adhaerentes, consul∣tores, sequaces, & alii in praemissis culpabiles, postquam alias poenas praedictas, ut praefertur, respective incurrerint, necnon praefati descen∣dentes, ex tunc infames existant, & ad testimonium non admittantur, testamenta, & codicillos, aut alias dispositiones, etiam inter vivos con∣cedere, & facere non possint, & ad alicujus successionem ex testamento, vel ab intestato, necnon ad jurisdictionem, seu judicandi potestatem, & ad Notoriatus Officium, omnes{que} actus legitimos quoscun{que} ita ut eorum processus, sive instrumenta at{que} alii actus quicunque, nullius sint roboris vel momenti, inhabiles existant, & nulli ipsis, sed ipsi aliis super quocun∣que debito & negotio, tam civili, quam criminali, de jure respondere teneantur.

12. Et nihilominus omnes, & singulos Christi fideles, sub Excom∣municationis, & aliis infrascriptis poenis, monemus, ut monitos, Ex∣communicatos, aggravatos, interdictos, privatos, maledictos, & damnatos praedictos evitent, & quantum in eis est, & ab aliis evitari

faciant, nec cum eisdem, seu praefati Regis Civitatum, Dominiorum, Terrarum, Castrorum, Comitatuum, Villarum, Fortalitiorum, Oppi∣dorum, & locorum praedictorum civibus, incolis, vel habitatoribus aut subditis & vassallis, emendo, vendendo, permutando, aut quamcunque mercaturam, seu negotium exercendo, commercium, seu aliquam conversa∣tionem, seu communionem habeant▪ aut vinum, granum, sal, seu alia victualia, arma, pannos, merces vel quasvis alias mercantias, vel res per mare in eorum navibus, triremibus, aut aliis navigiis, sive per terram cum mulis, vel aliis ani∣malibus, deferre aut conducere, seu deferri aut conduci facere, vel delata per illos recipere, publice vel occulte, aut talia facientibus auxiliū, consiliū, favo∣rem publice vel occulte, directe vel indirecte, quovis quaesito colore, perse, vel alium, seu alios quoquo modo praestare praesumant. Quod si fecerint, ultra Excommunicationis praedictae, etiam nullitatis contractuum quos inirent, necnon perditionis mercium, victualium, & bonorum omnium delatorum, quae capientium siant, poenas similiter eo ipso incurrant.

13. Caeterum quia convenire non videtur, ut cum his qui Ecclesiam contemnunt, dum praesertim ex eorum pertinacia spes corrigibilitatis non habetur, hi qui divinis obsequiis vacant, conversentur, quod etiam illos tuto facere non posse dubitandum est, omnium & singularum Metro∣politanarum & aliarum Cathedralium, caeterarum{que} inferiorum Ecclesia∣rum & Monasteriorum, domorum & locorum Religiosorum, & piorum quorumcumque, etiam S. Augustini, S. Benedicti, Cluniacen. Cistercien. Praemonstraten. ac Praedicatorum, Minorum, Carmelitarum, aliorum∣que quorumcum{que} ordinum, & Militiarum, etiam Hospitalis Hierosoly∣mitani, Praelatis, Abbatibus, Prioribus, Praeceptoribus, Praepositis, Mi∣nistris, Custodibus, Guardianis, Conventibus, Monachis & Canonicis, necnon Parochialium Ecclesiarum Rectoribus, aliis{que} quibuscun{que} per∣sonis Ecclesiasticis in Regno & Dominiis praedictis commorantibus, sub Excommunicationis ac privationis Administrationum & regiminum Mo∣nasteriorum, dignitatum, personatuum, administrationum, ac officiorum, Canonicatuumque, & Praebendarum, Parochialium Ecclesiarum, & alio∣rum beneficiorum Ecclesiasticorum quorumcum{que} quomodolibet qualifi∣catorum, per eos quomodolibet obtentorum, poenis mandamus, quate∣nus infra quin{que} dies, post omnes & singulos terminos praedictos elapsos, de ipsis Regno, & Dominiis, dimissis tamen aliquibus Presbyteris in Ecclesiis quarum curam habuerint, pro administrando baptismate par∣vulis, & in poenitentia decedentibus, ac aliis Sacramentis Ecclesiasticis, quae tempore Interdicti ministrari permittuntur, exeant & discedant, ne∣que ad Regnum, & Dominia praedicta revertantur; donec moniti, & Excommunicati, aggravati, reaggravati, privati, maledicti, & damnati praedictis monitionibus, & mandatis nostris hujusmodi obtemperave∣rint, meruerint a censuris hujusmodi absolutionis beneficium obtinere, seu Interdictum in Regno, & Dominiis praedictis, fuerit sublatum.

14. Praeterea si praemissis non obstantibus, Henricus Rex, Complices, fautores, adhaerentes, consultores, & sequaces praedicti in eorum perti∣nacia perseveraverint, nec conscientiae stimulus eos ad cor reduxerit, in eorum forte potentia, & armis confidentes, omnes & singulos Duces, Marchiones, Comites, & alios quoscun{que} tam Seculares, quam Ecclesia∣sticos etiam forenses, de facto dicto Henrico Regi obedientes, sub ejus∣dem Excommunicationis, ac perditionis bonorum suorum (quae, ut in∣fra dicitur, similiter capientium fiant) poenis, requirimus & monemus,

quatenus omni mora, & excusatione postposita, eos, & eorum singulos, ac ipsorum milites & stipendiarios, tam equestres quam pedestres, ali∣os{que} quoscumque, qui eis cum armis faverint, de Regno & Dominiis praedictis, etiam vi armorum, si opus fuerit, expellant: ac quod Henri∣cus Rex, & ejus complices, fautores, adhaerentes, consultores, & se∣quaces, mandatis nostris non obtemperantes praedicti, de Civitatibus, Terris, Castris, Villis, Oppidis, Fortalitiis, aut aliis locis Regni & Do∣minii praedictorum se non intromittant, procurent: eis sub omnibus & singulis poenis praedictis inhibentes, ne in favorem Henrici, ejusque com∣plicum, fautorum, adhaerentium, consultorum, & sequacium aliorum{que} monitorum praedictorum, mandatis nostris non obtemperantium, arma cujuslibet generis offensiva, vel defensiva, Machinas quo{que} bellicas, seu tormenta (artellarias nuncupata) sumant aut teneant, seu illis utantur, aut armatos aliquos praeter consuetam familiam parent, aut ab Henrico Rege, complicibus, fautoribus, adhaerentibus, consultoribus, & sequa∣cibus, vel aliis in Regis ipsius favorem paratos, quomodolibet, quavis occasione vel causa, per se vel alium seu alios, publice vel occulte, directe vel indirecte teneant, vel receptent, aut dicto Henrico Regi, seu illius complicibus, fautoribus, adhaerentibus, consultoribus, & sequacibus praedictis, consilium, auxilium, vel quomodolibet ex quavis causa, vel quovis quaesito colore sive ingenio, publice vel occulte, directe vel in∣directe, tacite vel expresse, per se vel alium seu alios praemissis, vel ali∣quo praemissorum praestent, seu praestari faciant quoquomodo.

15. Praeterea ad dictum Henricum Regem facilius ad sanitatem, & praefatae Sedis obedientiam reducendum, omnes & singulos Christianos Principes, quacum{que} etiam Imperiali & Regali dignitate fulgentes, per viscera misericordiae Dei nostri (cujus causa agitur) hortamur & in Domino requirimus, eis nihilominus, qui Imperatore & Rege inferiores fuerint, quos propter excellentiam dignitatis a censuris excipimus, sub Excommunicationis poena mandantes, ne Henrico Regi ejus{que} complici∣bus, fautoribus, adhaerentibus, consultoribus, & sequacibus, vel eorum alicui, per se vel alium seu alios, publice vel occulte, directe vel indi∣recte, tacite vel expresse, etiam sub praetextu confoederationum aut ob∣ligationum quocum{que} etiam juramento, aut quavis alia firmitate robo∣ratarum, & saepius geminatarum, a quibus quidem obligationibus & ju∣ramentis omnibus, nos eos & eorum singulos eisdem auctoritate & scien∣tia ac plenitudine per praesentes absolvimus, ipsas{que} confoederationes & obligationes tam factas, quam in posterum faciendas, quas tamen (in quantum Henricus Rex & complices, fautores, adhaerentes, consultores, & sequaces praedicti circa praemissa, vel eorum aliquod se directe vel in∣directe juvare possent) sub eadem poena fieri prohibemus, nullius ro∣boris vel momenti, nullasque, irritas, cassas, inanes, ac pro infectis ha∣bendas fore decernimus & declaramus, consilium, auxilium, vel favo∣rem quomodolibet praestent, quinimo si qui illis, aut eorum alicui ad praesens quomodolibet assistant, ab ipsis omnino & cum affectu recedant. Quod si non fecerint postquam praesentes publicatae & executioni de∣mandatae fuerint, & dicti termini lapsi fuerint, omnes & singulas civita∣tes, terras, oppida, castra, villas, & alia loca eis subjecta, simili Eccle∣siastico Interdicto supponimus, volentes ipsum Interdictum donec ipsi Principes a Consilio, auxilio, & favore Henrico Regi & complicibus, fautoribus, adhaerentibus, consultoribus & sequacibus praedictis praestan∣do destiterint, perdurare.

16. Insuper tam Principes praedictos, quam quoscum{que} alios, etiam ad stipendia quorumcum{que} Christi fidelium militantes, & alias quascum{que} personas, tam per mare, quam per terras, armigeros habentes, similiter hortamur & requirimus, & nihilominus eis in virtute sanctae obedientiae mandantes, quatenus contra Henricum Regem, complices, fautores, adhaerentes, consultores, & sequaces praedictos, dum in erroribus prae∣dictis, ac adversus Sedem praedictam, rebellione permanserint, armis in∣surgant, eos{que} & eorum singulos persequantur, ac ad unitatem Ecclesiae, & obedientiam dictae Sedis redire cogant & compellant; & tam eos quam ipsorum subditos & vassallos, ac civitatum, terrarum, castrorum, oppi∣dorum, villarum, & locorum suorum incolas, & habitatores, aliosque omnes & singulas personas supradictis mandatis nostris, ut praefertur, non obtemperantes, & quae praefatum Henricum Regem, postquam censu∣ras, & poenas praedictas incurrerit, in Dominum quomodolibet, etiam de facto recognoverint, vel ei quovis modo obtemperare praesumpserint, aut qui eum, ac complices, fautores, adhaerentes, consultores, sequaces, ac alios non obtemperantes praedictos, ex Regno & Dominiis praedictis, ut praefertur, expellere noluerint, ubicun{que} eos invenerint, eorumque bona, mobilia & immobilia, mercantias, pecunias, navigia, credita, res, & animalia, etiam extra territorium dicti Henrici Regis ubilibet consi∣stentia, capiant.

17. Nos enim eis bona, mercantias, pecunias, navigia, res, & ani∣malia praedicta sic capta, in proprios eorum usus convertendi, eisdem au∣ctoritate, scientia, & potestatis plenitudine, plenariam licentiam, facul∣tatem & auctoritatem concedimus, illa omnia ad eosdem capientes ple∣narie pertinere, & spectare, & personas ex Regno & Dominiis praedictis originem trahentes, seu in illis domicilium habentes, aut quomodolibet habitantes, mandatis nostris praedictis non obtemperantes, ubicun{que} eos capi contigerit, capientium servos fieri decernentes: praesentes{que} literas quoad hoc ad omnes alios cujuscun{que} dignitatis, gradus, status, ordinis, vel conditionis fuerint, qui ipsi Henrico Regi, vel ejus complicibus, fau∣toribus, adhaerentibus, consultoribus, & sequacibus, aut aliis monitio∣nibus, & mandatis nostris hujusmodi quoad commercium non obtempe∣rantibus, vel eorum alicui victualia, arma, vel pecunias subministrare, aut cum eis commercium habere, seu auxilium, consilium, vel favorem, per se vel alium, seu alios, publice vel occulte, directe vel indirecte, quovis modo contra tenorem praesentium praestare praesumpserint, ex∣tendentes.

18. Et ut praemissa facilius iis quos concernunt innotescant, universis & singulis Patriarchis, Archiepiscopis, Episcopis, & Patriarchalium Me∣tropolitan. & aliarum Cathedralium, & Collegiatarum Ecclesiarum Praelatis, Capitulis, aliis{que} personis Ecclesiasticis, Saecularibus ac quorum∣vis ordinum Regularibus, necnon omnibus & singulis, etiam mendican∣tium ordinum Professoribus, exemptis & non exemptis, ubilibet con∣stitutis, per easdem praesentes sub Excommunicationis & privationis Ec∣clesiarum, Monasteriorum, ac aliorum Beneficiorum Ecclesiasticorum, graduum quo{que} & officiorum, necnon privilegiorum, & indultorum quorumcum{que} etiam a Sede praedicta quomodolibet emanatorum poenis ipso facto incurrendis, praecipimus & mandamus, quatenus ipsi ac eorum singuli, si, & postquam vigore praesentium desuper requisiti fuerint, in∣fra tres dies immediate sequentes, praefatum Henricum Regem, omnes{que}

alios & singulos, qui supradictas censuras & poenas incurrerint, in eorum Ecclesiis, Dominicis & aliis festivis diebus, dum major inibi populi mul∣titudo ad divina convenerit, cum Crucis vexillo, pulsatis campanis, & accensis, ac demum extinctis, & in terram projectis, & conculcatis can∣delis, & aliis in similibus servari solitis caeremoniis servatis, Excommuni∣catos publice nuncient, & ab aliis nuntiari, ac ab omnibus arctius evitar•• faciant & mandent, necnon sub supradictis censuris & poenis, praesentes literas, vel earum transumptum, sub forma infrascripta confectum, infra terminum trium dierum, postquam, ut praefertur, requisiti fuerint, in Ecclesiis, Monasteriis, Conventibus, & aliis eorum locis, publicari & affigi faciant.

19. Volentes, omnes & singulos cujuscum{que} status, gradus, conditio∣nis, praeeminentiae, dignitatis, aut excellentiae fuerint, qui quo minus praesentes literae, vel earum transumpta, copiae, seu exemplaria, in suis civitatibus, terris, castris, oppidis, villis, & locis legi & affigi, ac pub∣licari possint, per se, vel alium, seu alios, publice vel occulte, directe vel indirecte impediverint, easdem censuras & poenas, ipso facto incur∣rere. Et cum fraus & dolus nemini debeant patrocinari, ne quisquam ex his, qui alicui regimini & administrationi deputati sunt, infra tem∣pus sui regiminis seu administrationis praedictas sententias, censuras & poenas sustineat, quasi post dictum tempus sententiis, censuris & poenis praedictis amplius ligatus non existat, quemcun{que} qui dum in regimi∣ne, & administratione existens, monitioni & mandato nostris, quoad praemissa vel aliquid eorum obtemperare noluerit, etiam deposito regi∣mine, & administratione hujusmodi, nisi paruerit, eisdem censuris & poenis subjacere decernimus.

20. Et ne Henricus Rex ejus{que} complices, & fautores, adhaerentes, consultores, & sequaces, alii{que} quos praemissa concernunt, ignorantiam earundem praesentium literarum, & in eis contentorum praetendere vale∣ant, literas ipsas (in quibus omnes & singulos, tam juris, quam facti, etiam solemnitatum, & processuum, citationum{que} ommissarum defectus, etiam si tales sint, de quibus specialis, & expressa mentio facienda esset, propter notorietatem facti, auctoritate, scientia, & potestatis plenitudi∣ne similibus, supplemus) in Basilicae Principis Apostolorum, & Cancellariae Apostolicae de urbe, & in partibus in Collegiatae B. Mariae Burgen. Tornacen. & Parochialis de Dunikerke oppidorum Morinensis diaecesis, Ecclesia∣rum valvis affigi, & publicari mandamus: Decernentes quod earundem literarum publicatio sic facta, Henricum Regem, ejus{que} complices, fau∣tores, adhaerentes, consultores, & sequaces, omnes{que} alios, & singulos quos li∣terae ipsae quomodolibet concernunt, perinde eosarctent, ac si literae ipsae eis personaliter lectae, & intimatae fuissent, cum non sit verisimile, quod ea, quae tam patenter fiunt, debeant apud eos incognita remanere.

21. Caeterum quia difficile foret praesentes literas ad singula quaeque loca, ad quae necessarium esset deferri, singula volumus & dicta auctori∣tate decernimus, quod earum transumptis manu publici Notarii confe∣ctis, vel in alma urbe impressis, ac sigillo alicujus personae in dignitate Ecclesiastica constitutae munitis, ubi{que} eadem fides adhibeatur, quae ori∣ginalibus adhiberetur, si essent exhibitae vel ostensae.

22. Nulli ergo omnino hominum liceat hanc paginam nostrae monitio∣nis, aggravationis, reaggravationis, declarationis, percussionis, suppo∣sitionis, inhabilitationis, absolutionis, liberationis, requisitionis, inhibi∣tionis,

hortationis, exceptionis, prohibitionis, concessionis, extensio∣nis, suppletionis, mandatorum, voluntatis, & decretorum, infringere, vel ei ausu temerario contraire. Si quis autem hoc attentare praesump∣serit, indignationem Omnipotentis Dei, ac Beatorum Petri & Pauli Apo∣stolorum ejus se noverit incursurum.

Datum Romae apud Sanctum Marcum. Anno Incarnationis Do∣mini 1535. 3 Kal. Sept. Pont. nostri Anno 1.

Sequitur suspensio Executionis dictae Bullae, et tandem ejus revocatio, & Executio.

Paulus Episcopus Servus Servorum Dei, ad perpetuam rei memoriam.

CUm Redemptor noster ideo illum qui ipsum negaverat, Petrum, viz. Universae Ecclesiae praeficere voluerit, ut in sua culpa disceret aliis esse miserendum, non immerito Romanus Pontifex qui ipsius Petri in dignitate Successor existit, debet etiam in Officio exercendae misericor∣diae ipsius esse Successor. Sed cum in eum dirigitur misericordia, qui ex hoc sit insolentior, & obstinatior, alios{que} secum trahit in perditionem, debet ipse Romanus Pontifex, postposita in eum misericordia, omnem severitatem adhibere, quo membrum illud putridum ita a corpore sepa∣retur, ut reliqua membra abs{que} metu contagionis salva remaneant, praeser∣tim cum pluribus curis adhibitis, & multo tempore in hoc consumpto morbum quotidie magis invalescere, ipsa experientia comprobat.

1. Alias cum nobis relatum fuisset, quod Henricus Angliae Rex, prae∣ter ea quae Matrimonium de facto, & contra prohibitionem Ecclesiae te∣merarie contractum concernebant, quasdam leges, seu generales consti∣tutiones subditos suos ad haeresim, & schisma trahentes ediderat, & bonae memoriae Joann. tit. Sancti Vitalis Presbyterum Cardinalem Roffen. publice damnari & capite puniri, ac alios quamplures Praelatos, necnon alias personas Ecclesiast. Haeresi & Schismati hujusmodi adhaerere nolentes, carceribus mancipari fecerat; Nos, licet illi qui talia nobis retulerant ta∣les essent, ut nullo modo de veritate suorum dictorum ambigendum es∣set, cupientes tamen respectu ipsius Henrici Regis, quem antequam in has insanias incideret, peculiari quadam charitate prosequebamur, prae∣dicta falsa reperiri, de eis informationem ulteriorem habere procuravi∣mus, & invenientes clamorem ad nos delatum verum esse, ne nostro Officio deessemus, contra eum procedere decrevimus, juxta formam quarundam literarum nostrarum, quarum tenor sequitur. Et est ta∣lis, &c.

Omittitur insertio, quia bulla ipsa est quae praecedit.

2. Dum autem postea ad dictarum literarum executionem devenien∣dum esse statuissemus, cum nobis per nonnullos principes, & alias in∣signes personas persuaderetur, ut ab executione hujusmodi per aliquan∣tum

temporis supersederemus, spe nobis data, quod interim ipse Henri∣cus Rex ad cor rediret & resipiseeret; nos qui, ut hominum natura fert facile credebamus quod desiderabamus, dictam executionem suspendi∣mus, sperantes (ut spes nobis data erat) ex ipsa suspensione, correctio∣nem & resipiscentiam, non autem pertinaciam & obstinationem, ac ma∣jorem delirationem, ut rei effectus edocuit, proventuram.

3. Cum ita{que} resipiscentia & Correctio hujusmodi quam tribus fere annis expectavimus, non solum postea sequuta non sit, sed ipse Henricus Rex quotidie magis se in sua feritate, ac temeritate confirmans, in nova etiam scelera proruperit, quippe cum non contentus vivorum Praelato∣rum & sacerdotum crudelissima trucidatione, etiam in mortuos, & eos quidem quos in sanctorum numerum relatos Universalis Ecclesia pluribus soeculis venerata est, feritatem exercere non expavit, Divi enim Thomae Cantuarien. Archiepiscopi, cujus ossa, quae in dicto Regno Angliae po∣tissimum, ob innumera ab omnipotenti Deo illic perpetrata miracula, summa cum veneratione in arca aurea in Civitate Cantuarien. servaban∣tur, postquam ipsum Divum Thomam, ad majorem Religionis con∣temptum, in judicium vocari, & tanquam contumacem damnari ac pro∣ditorem declarari fecerat, exhumari, & comburi, ac cineres in ventum spargi jussit, omnem plane cunctarum gentium crudelitatem superans, cum ne in bello quidem hostes victores saevire in mortuorum cadavera soliti sunt; adhaec omnia ex diversorum Regum etiam Anglorum, & alio∣rum Principum liberalitate donaria, ipsi arcae appensa, quae multa, & maximi pretii erant, sibi usurpavit, nec putans ex hoc satis injuriae reli∣gionis intulisse, Monasterium Divo illi Augustino, a quo Christianam fidem Angli acceperunt, in dicta civitate dicatum, omnibus Thesauris, qui etiam multi & magni erant, spoliavit, & sicut se in belluam trans∣mutavit, ita etiam belluas quasi socias suas honorare voluit, feras videli∣cet in dicto Monasterio, expulsis Monachis, intromittendo, genus qui∣dem sceleris non modo Christi fidelibus, sed etiam Turcis inauditum & abominandum.

4. Cum ita{que} morbus iste a nullo quantumvis peritissimo medico alia cura sanari possit, quam putridi membri abscissione, nec valeret cura hujusmodi, abs{que} eo, quod nos apud Deum causam hanc nostram efficia∣mus, ulterius retardari, ad dictarum literarum (quas ad hoc ut Henri∣cus Rex, ejus{que} Complices, Fautores, adhaerentes, consultores, & se∣quaces, etiam super excessibus per eum novissime, ut praefertur, perpe∣tratos, intra terminum eis, quoad alia, per alias nostras literas praedictas respective praefixas, se excusare, alias poenis ipsis literis contentas incur∣rant, extendimus & ampliamus) publicationem, & deinde, Deo duce, ad executionem procedere omnino statuimus. Et quia a fide dignis ac∣cepimus, quod si ipsarum & praesentium literarum publicatio Diep Ro∣thomagen. vel Boloniae Ambianen. Dioec. Oppidis in Franciae, aut Civi∣tate Sancti Andreae, seu in Oppido Callistren. Sancti Andreae Dioec. in Scotiae Regnis, vel in Thuamien. & Antiferten. Civitatibus, vel Dioec. Dominii Hiberniae fiat, non solum tam facile, ut si in locis in dictis literis expressis fieret, sed facilius ipsarum literarum tenor, ad Henrici, & alio∣rum quos concernunt, praesertim Anglorum, notitiam deveniret; Nos volentes in hoc opportune providere, motu, scientia, & potestatis ple∣nitudine praedictis decernimus, quod publicatio literarum superius inser∣••arum, quarum insertioni superius factae, ac ipsis Originalibus quoad

validitatem publicationis, seu executionis praesentium, fidem adhiberi volumus, in duobus ex locis praesentibus literis expressis, alias juxta supra insertarum, & praesentium literarum tenore facta, etiam si in locis extra Romanam Curiam in dictis praeinsertis literis specificatis, hujusmodi publicatio non fiat, perinde Henricum Regem, & alios quos concer∣nunt praesertim Anglos afficiat, ac si Henrico Regi & aliis praedictis prae∣sertim Anglis personaliter intimatae fuissent.

5. Quod{que} praesentium transumptis, juxta modum in praeinsertis lite∣ris expressum factis, tam in judicio quam extra, eadem fides adhibeatur, quae Originalibus adhiberetur, si forent exhibitae, vel ostensae.

6. Non obstantibus Constitutionibus & Ordinationibus Apostolicis, necnon omnibus illis, quae in dictis literis voluimus non obstare, caeteris{que} contrariis quibuscunque.

7. Nulli ergo omnino hominum liceat hanc paginam nostri Decreti, & voluntatis infringere, vel ei ausu temerario contraire. Si quis autem hoc attentare praesumpserit, indignationem Omnipotentis Dei, ac Bea∣torum Petri & Pauli Apostolorum ejus se noverit incursurum.

Dat. Romae apud S. Petrum, Anno Incarnationis Dominicae 1538. decimo sexto Kal. Januarii, Pontificatus nostri anno quinto.

X. The Iudgment of some Bishops concerning the King's Supremacy. An Original.

THe words of St. Iohn in his 20th Chap. Sicut misit me Pater,* 4.7 & ego mitto vos, &c. hath no respect to a King's or a Princes Power, but only to shew how that the Ministers of the Word of God, chosen and sent for that intent, are the Messengers of Christ, to teach the Truth of his Gospel, and to loose and bind sin, &c. as Christ was the Messenger of his Father. The words also of St. Paul, in the 20th Chap. of the Acts; Attendite vobis & universo gregi, in qua vos Spiritus Sanctus posuit Episcopos regere Ecclesiam Dei, were spoken to the Bishops and Priests, to be diligent Pastors of the People, both to teach them dili∣gently, and also to be circumspect that false Preachers should not seduce the People, as followeth immediately after in the same place. Other places of Scripture declare the highness and excellency of Christian Princes Authority and Power; the which of a truth is most high, for he hath power and charge generally over all, as well Bishops, as Priests, as other. The Bishops and Priests have charge of Souls within their own Cures, power to minister Sacraments, and to teach the Word of God; to the which Word of God Christian Princes knowledg themselves subject; and in case the Bishops be negligent, it is the Christian Prin∣ces Office to see them do their duty.

• T. Cantuarien.
• Ioannes London.
• Cuthbertus Dunelmen.
• Io. Batwellen.
• Thomas Elien.
• Nicolaus Sarisburien.
• Hugo Wygorn.
• I. Roffen.

XI. Injunctions to the Clergy made by Cromwell.

* 4.8IN the Name of God, Amen. By the Authority and Commission of the excellent Prince Henry, by the Grace of God, King of England and of France, Defensor of the Faith; Lord of Ireland; and in Earth Supream Head, under Christ, of the Church of England. I Thomas Lord Cromwel, Privy Seal, and Vice-gerent to the King's said Highness, for all his Jurisdiction Ecclesiastical within this Realm, do, for the advance∣ment of the true honour of Almighty God, encrease of Vertue, and discharge of the King's Majesty, give and exhibit unto you these Injunctions following, to be kept, observed, and fulfilled, upon the pains hereafter declared.

First; That ye shall truly observe and keep all and singular the King's Highness Injunctions, given unto you heretofore in my Name, by his Graces Authority; not only upon the pains therein expressed, but also in your default after this second monition continued, upon further punishment to be straitly extended towards you by the King's Highness Arbitriment, or his Vice-gerent aforesaid.

Item; That ye shall provide on this side the Feast of next coming, one Book of the whole Bible of the largest Volume in English, and the same set up in some convenient place within the said Church that ye have Cure of, whereas your Parishioners may most commodiou∣sly resort to the same and read it; the charge of which Book shall be ra∣tably born between you the Parson and the Parishioners aforesaid, that is to say, the one half by you, and the other half by them.

Item; That you shall discourage no Man privily or apertly from the reading or hearing of the said Bible, but shall expresly provoke, stir, and exhort every Person to read the same, as that which is the very lively Word of God, that every Christian Man is bound to embrace, believe, and follow, if he look to be saved; admonishing them never∣theless to avoid all contention, altercation therein, and to use an ho∣nest sobriety in the inquisition of the true sense of the same, and re∣fer the explication of the obscure places to Men of higher judgment in Scripture.

Item; That ye shall every Sunday and Holy-day through the Year, openly and plainly recite to your Parishioners, twice or thrice together, or oftner, if need require, one particle or sentence of the Pater Noster, or Creed, in English, to the intent they may learn the same by Heart; And so from day to day, to give them one little lesson or sentence of the same, till they have learned the whole Pater Noster and Creed, in English, by rote. And as they be taught every sentence of the same by rote, ye shall expound and declare the understanding of the same unto them, exhorting all Parents and Housholders to teach their Children and Servants the same, as they are bound in Conscience to do. And that done, ye shall declare unto them the Ten Commandments, one by

one, every Sunday and Holy-day, till they be likewise perfect in the same.

Item; That ye shall in Confessions every Lent examine every Person that cometh to Confession unto you, whether they can recite the Arti∣cles of our Faith, and the Pater Noster in English, and hear them say the same particularly; wherein if they be not perfect, ye shall declare to the same, That every Christian Person ought to know the same be∣fore they should receive the blessed Sacrament of the Altar; and monish them to learn the same more perfectly by the next year following, or else, like-as they ought not to presume to come to God's Board without perfect knowledg of the same, and if they do, it is to the great peril of their Souls; so ye shall declare unto them, that ye look for other Injunctions from the King's Highness by that time, to stay and repel all such from God's Board as shall be found ignorant in the Premisses; whereof ye do thus admonish them, to the intent they should both es∣chew the peril of their Souls, and also the worldly rebuke that they might incur after by the same.

Item; That ye shall make, or cause to be made, in the said Church, and every other Cure ye have, one Sermon every quarter of the year at least, wherein ye shall purely and sincerely declare the very Gospel of Christ, and in the same exhort your Hearers to the Works of Chari∣ty, Mercy, and Faith, especially prescribed and commanded in Scrip∣ture, and not to repose their trust or affiance in any other Works devi∣sed by Mens fantasies beside Scripture; as in wandring to Pilgrimages, offering of Mony, Candels, or Tapers, to Images, or Reliques; or kissing or licking the same over, saying over a number of Beads, not understanded or minded on, or in such-like superstition; for the do∣ing whereof, ye not only have no promise of reward in Scripture, but contrariwise great threats and maledictions of God, as things tending to Idolatry and Superstition, which of all other Offences God Almighty doth most detest and abhor, for that the same diminisheth most his honour and glory.

Item; That such feigned Images as ye know in any of your Cures to be so abused with Pilgrimages or Offerings of any thing made thereunto, ye shall, for avoiding of that most detestable offence of Idolatry, forth∣with take down, and without delay; and shall suffer from henceforth no Candles, Tapers, or Images of Wax to be set afore any Image or Picture, but only the Light that commonly goeth a-cross the Church by the Rood-loft, the Light before the Sacrament of the Altar, and the Light about the Sepulchre; which for the adorning of the Church, and Divine Service, ye shall suffer to remain: still admonishing your Parishio∣ners, that Images serve for none other purpose, but as to be Books of unlearned Men, that ken no Letters, whereby they might be otherwise admonished of the lives and conversation of them that the said Images do represent; which Images if they abuse, for any other intent than for such remembrances, they commit Idolatry in the same, to the great dan∣ger of their Souls: And therefore the King's Highness graciously ten∣dring the weal of his Subjects Souls, hath in part already, and more will

hereafter, travail for the abolishing of such Images as might be an occa∣sion of so great an offence to God, and so great a danger to the Souls of his loving Subjects.

Item; That all in such Benefices, or Cures, as ye have, whereupon ye be not your self Resident, ye shall appoint such Curats in your stead, as can both by their hability, and also promptly, execute these Injuncti∣ons, and do their duty, otherwise that ye are bounden in every behalf accordingly, and may profit them, no less with good Examples of living, than with declaration of the Word of God, or else their lack and defaults shall be imputed unto you, who shall straitly answer for the same if they do otherwise.

Item; That ye shall admit no Man to preach within any your Bene∣fices or Cures, but such as shall appear unto you to be sufficiently li∣censed thereunto by the King's Highness, or his Grace's Authority, by the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury, or the Bishop of this Diocess; and such as shall be so licensed, ye shall gladly receive to declare the Word of God, without any resistance or contradiction.

Item; If ye have heretofore declared to your Parishioners any thing to the extolling or setting forth of Pilgrimages, feigned Reliques, or Images, or any such superstitions, that you shall now openly afore the same recant and reprove the same, shewing them (as the truth is) that ye did the same upon no ground of Scripture, but as one led and sedu∣ced by a common Error and Abuse crept into the Church, through the sufferance and avarice of such as felt profit by the same.

Item; If ye do or shall know any Man within your Parish, or else∣where, that is a Letter of the Word of God to be read in English, or sincerely preached, or of the execution of these Injunctions; or a fa∣vourer of the Bishop of Rome's pretensed Power, now by the Laws of this Realm justly rejected and extirped; ye shall detect and present the same to the King's Highness, or his honourable Council, or to his Vice-gerent aforesaid, or the Justice of Peace next adjoining.

Item; That you, and every Parson, Vicar, or Curat within this Dio∣cess, shall for every Church keep one Book or Register, wherein he shall write the day and year of every Wedding, Christening, and Bury∣ing, made within your Parish for your time, and so every Man succeed∣ing you likewise; and also there insert every Person's Name that shall be so wedded, christened, and buried; and for the safe keeping of the same Book, the Parish shall be bound to provide, of their common charges, one sure Coffer with two Locks and Keys, whereof the one to remain with you, and the other with the Wardens of every such Parish wherein the said Book shall be laid up; which Book ye shall every Sun∣day take forth, and in the presence of the said Wardens, or one of them, write and record in the same, all the Weddings, Christenings, and Bu∣ryings, made the whole week afore; and that done, to lay up the Book in the said Coffer, as afore: And for every time that the same shall be omitted, the Party that shall be in the fault thereof, shall forfeit to the said

Church 3 s. 4 d. to be employed on the reparation of the said Church.

Item; That ye shall every quarter of a year read these and the other former Injunctions, given unto you by the Authority of the King's Highness, openly and deliberately before all your Parishioners, to the intent that both you may be the better admonished of your duty, and your said Parishioners the more incited to ensue the same for their part.

Item; Forasmuch as by a Law established, every Man is bound to pay the Tithes; no Man shall, by colour of duty, omitted by their Curats, detain their Tithes, and so redouble one wrong with another, or be his own Judg, but shall truly pay the same, as hath been accustomed, to their Parsons and Curats, without any restraint or diminution; and such lack or default as they can justly find in their Parsons and Curats to call for reformation thereof at their Ordinaries, and other Superiors hands, who, upon complaint, and due proof thereof, shall reform the same ac∣cordingly.

Item; That no Person shall from henceforth alter or change the order and manner of any Fasting-day that is commanded and indicted by the Church, nor of any Prayer, or of Divine Service, otherwise than is specified in the said Injunctions, until such time as the same shall be so ordered and transported by the Kings Highness's Authority; The Eves of such Saints, whose Holy-days be abrog••ted be only excepted, which shall be declared henceforth to be no Fasting-days; excepted also the commemoration of Thomas Becket, some-time Arch-Bishop of Canter∣bury, which shall be clean omitted, and in the stead thereof, the Ferial Service used.

Item; That the knolling of the Avies after Service, and certain other times, which hath been brought in and begun by the pretence of the Bishop of Rome's pardon, henceforth be left and omitted, lest the People do hereafter trust to have pardon for the saying of their Avies, between the said knolling, as they have done in times past.

Item; Where in times past Men have used in divers places in their Processions, to sing Ora pro nobis to so many Saints, that they had no time to sing the good Suffrages following, as Parce nobis Domine, and Libera nos Domine, it must be taught and preached, that better it were to omit Ora pro nobis, and to sing the other Suffrages.

All which and singular Injunctions I minister unto you and your Suc∣cessors, by the King's Highness Authority to me committed in this part, which I charge and command you by the same Authority to observe and keep upon pain of Deprivation, Sequestration of your Fruits, or such other coercion as to the King's Highness, or his Vice-gerent for the time being shall seem convenient.

These are also in the Bp. of London's Register, Fol. 29, 30. with Bonner's Mandate to his Arch-Deacons for observing them, 30 Sept. 1541. Anno Regn. 32.

〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉

〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉

XII. Injunctions given by Thomas Arch-Bishop of Canterbury, to the Parsons, Vicars, and other Curats in his Visitation, kept (sede vacante) within the Diocess of Hereford, Anno Do∣mini 1538.

I.

FIrst; That ye, and every one of you, shall, with all your diligence and faithful obedience, observe, and cause to be observed, all and singular the King's Highness Injunctions, by his Graces Commissaries gi∣ven in such places as they in times past have visited.

II.

Item; That ye, and every one of you shall have, by the first day of August next coming, as well a whole Bible in Latin and English, or at the least a New Testament of both the same Language, as the Copies of the King's Highness Injunctions.

III.

Item; That ye shall every day study one Chapter of the said Bible, or New Testament, conferring the Latin and English together, and to begin at the first part of the Book, and so to continue until the end of the same.

IV.

Item; That ye, or none of you, shall discourage any Lay-Man from the reading of the Bible in English or Latin, but encourage them to that, admonishing them that they so read it, for reformation of their own Life, and knowledg of their Duty; and that they be not bold or pre∣sumptuous in judging of Matters afore they have perfect knowledg.

V.

Item; That ye, both in your Preaching and secret Confession, and all other works and doings, shall excite and move your Parishioners unto such Works as are commanded expresly of God, for the which God shall demand of them a strict reckoning; and all other Works which Men do of their own Will or Devotion, to teach your Parishioners that they are not to be so highly esteemed as the other; and that for the not do∣ing of them God will not ask any accompt.

VI.

Item; That ye, nor none of you, suffer no Friar, or Religious Man, to have any Cure or Service within your Churches or Cures, except they be lawfully dispensed withal, or licensed by the Ordinary.

VII.

Item; That ye, and every one of you, do not admit any young Man or Woman to receive the Sacrament of the Altar, which never re∣ceived it before, until that he or she openly in the Church, after Mass, or evening Song, upon the Holy-day, do recite, in the vulgar Tongue, the Pater Noster, the Creed, and the Ten Commandments.

VIII.

Item; That ye, and every one of you, shall two times in a quarter declare to your Parishioners the Band of Matrimony, and what great danger it is to all Men that useth their Bodies but with such Persons as they lawfully may by the Law of God. And to exhort in the said

Times your Parishioners, that they make no privy Contracts, as they will avoid the extream pain of the Laws used within the King's Realm, by his Graces Authority.

XIII. A Letter of Cromwell's to the Bishop of Landaff, directing him how to proceed in the Reformation. An Original.

AFter my right hearty Commendations to your Lordship,* 4.9 ye shall herewith receive the King's Highness Letters addressed unto you, to put you in remembrance of his Highness travels, and your duty touch∣ing order to be taken for Preaching, to the intent the People may be taught the Truth, and yet not charged at the beginning with over-many Novelties; the publication whereof, unless the same be tempered and qualified with much wisdom, do rather breed Contention, Division, and contrariety in Opinion in the unlearned Multitude, than either edify, or remove from them▪ and out of their hearts, such abuses as by the corrupt and unsavoury teaching of the Bishop of Rome and his Dis∣ciples have crept in the same. The effect of which Letters albeit I doubt not, but as well for the honesty of the Matter, as for your own discharge, ye will so consider and put in execution, as shall be to his Graces satisfaction in that behalf: Yet forasmuch as it hath pleased his Majesty to appoint and constitute me in the room and place of his Su∣pream and Principal Ministry, in all Matters that may touch any thing his Clergy, or their doings, I thought it also my part, for the exonera∣tion of my Duty towards his Highness, and the rather to answer to his Graces Expectation, Opinion, and Trust conceived in me, and in that amongst other committed to my fidelity, to desire and pray you, in such substantial sort and manner, to travel in the execution of the Contents of his Graces said Letters; namely, for avoiding of Contrariety in preaching, of the pronunciation of Novelties, without wise and discreet qualification, and the repression of the temerity of those, that either privily, or apertly, directly or indirectly, would advance the pre∣tended Authority of the Bishop of Rome; as I be not for my discharge enforced to complain further, and to declare what I have now written unto you for that purpose, and so to charge you with your own fault, and to devise such remedy for the same, as shall appertain: desiring your Lordship to accept my meaning herein, tending only to an honest, friendly, and Christian Reformation, for avoidage of further inconve∣nience, and to think none unkindness, tho in this Matter, wherein it is almost more than time to speak, I write frankly, compelled and enfor∣ced thereunto, both in respect of my private Duty, and otherwise, for my discharge; forasmuch as it pleaseth his Majesty to use me in the lieu of a Counsellour, whose Office is as an Eye to the Prince, to foresee, and in time to provide remedy for such Abuses, Enormities, and Inconve∣niences, as might else with a little sufferance engender more evil in Pub∣lick Weal, than could be after recovered, with much labour, study, di∣ligence,

and travails. And thus most heartily fare you well.

From the Rolls, the 6th of Ianuary.

Your Lordship's Friend, Thomas Cromwell.

XIV. The Commission by which Bonner held his Bishoprick of the King.

Licentia Regia concessa Domino Episcopo ad exercendam Iurisdictionem Episcopalem.

* 4.10HEnricus Octavus, Dei Gratia Angliae & Franciae Rex, Fidei Defen∣sor, Dominus Hiberniae, & in Terra Supremum Ecclesiae Anglica∣nae sub Christo Caput, Reverendo in Christo Patri Edmundo Londonensi Episcopo Salutem. Quandoquidem omnis jurisdicendi Autoritas, at{que} etiam jurisdictio omnimoda, tam illa quae Ecclesiastica dicitur quam Sae∣cularis, a Regia Potestate velut a Supremo Capite, & omnium infra Regnum nostrum Magistratuum fonte & scaturigine, primitus emanavit, sane illos qui jurisdictionem hujusmodi antehac non nisi praecario funge∣bantur, beneficium hujusmodi sic eis ex liberalitate Regia indultum gra∣tis animis agnoscere, id{que} Regiae Munificentiae solummodo acceptum re∣ferre, eique, quotiens ejus Majestati videbitur, libenter concedere con∣venit. Quum ita{que} nos per dilectum Commissarium nostrum Thomam Cromwell Nobilis Ordinis Garterii Militem, Dominum Cromwell & de Wymolden nostri privati Sigilli Custodem, nostrum{que} ad quascun{que} causas Ecclesiasticas nostra Authoritate, uti Supremi Capitis dictae Eccle∣siae Anglicanae, quomodolibet tractand. sive ventiland. vicem gerentem, Vicarium Generalem & Officialem Principalem, per alias Literas Patentes sigillo nostro Majori communitas, constituerimus & praefecerimus. Quia tamen ipse Thomas Cromwell nostris & hujus Regni Angliae tot & tam ardnis negotiis adeo praepeditus existit, quod ad omnem jurisdictionem nobis, uti Supremo Capiti hujusmodi competentem, ubi{que} locorum in∣fra hoc Regnum nostrum praefatum, in his quae moram commode non pa∣tiuntur, aut sine nostrorum subditorum injuria differri non possunt, in sua persona expediend. non sufficiet. Nos tuis in hac parte supplicatio∣nibus humilibus inclinati, & nostrorum subditorum commodis consulere cupientes, Tibi vices nostras sub modo & forma inferius descriptis com∣mittendas fore, Te{que} licentiandum esse decernimus, ad ordinandum igi∣tur quoscun{que} infra Dioc. tuam London. ubicun{que} oriundos, quos mo∣ribus & literatura praevio diligenti & rigoroso examine idoneos fore compereris, ad omnes etiam Sacros & Presbyteratus ordines promoven∣dum, praesentatos{que} ad beneficia Ecclesiastica quaecun{que} infra Dioc. tuam London. constituta, si ad curam beneficiis hujusmodi imminentem sustinend. habiles reperti fuerunt & idonei, admittendum ac in & de iis∣dem instituendum & investigandum; Ac etiam si res ita exigat desti∣tuendum,

beneficia{que} Ecclesiastica quaecun{que} ad tuam collationem sive dispositionem spectantia & pertinentia personis idoneis conferendum, at{que} approbandum testamenta & ultimas voluntates quorumcun{que} tuae Diocaeseos, bona, jura, sive credita non ultra summam centum librarum in bonis suis vitae & mortis suarum temporibus habend, necnon admini∣strationes quorumcun{que} subditorum nostrorum tuae Dioc. ab intestato decedend. quorum bona, jura, sive credita non ultra summam praedi∣ctam vitae & mortis suarum temporibus sese extendent, quatenus hujus∣modi testatorum approbatio at{que} administrationis commissio sive con∣cessio per praedecessores tuos aut eorum alicujus respective Commissario•• retroactis temporibus fiebat ac fieri & committi potuit, & non aliter committendum, Calculum{que} ratiocinium & alia in ea parte expedienda, causas{que} lites & negotia coram te aut tuis deputatis pendend. indecis. necnon alias sive alia, quascun{que} sive quaecun{que} ad forum Ecclesiasticum pertinentia ad te aut tuos deputatos sive deputand. per viam querelae aut appellationis sive ex officio devolvend. sive deducend. quae extra legum no∣strarū & statutorū Regni nostri offens. coram te aut tuis Deputatis agitari, aut ad tuam sive alicujus Commissariorū per te vigore hujus Commissionis nostrae deputandorum cognitionem devolvi aut deduci valeant & 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ••xaminand. & decidend. Ad visitandum insuper Capitulum 〈…〉〈…〉 Cathedral. London. civitatem{que} London. necnon omnia & 〈…〉〈…〉, Abbatias & Prioratus, Collegia & alia loca pia, tam 〈…〉〈…〉 Hospitalia, quaecun{que} clerum{que} & populum dict. Dioc. 〈…〉〈…〉 Ecclesiae, Monasterii, Abbatiae, per te sive Praedeces∣s•••• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 London. Episcopos visitatio hujusmodi temporibus retroactis e••erce••i potuit, ac per te sive per eosdem de legibus & statutis ac juribus Regni nostri exerceri potuit & potest, & non aliter: Necnon ad inqui∣rendū per te, v••l alium seu alios ad id per te deputandū sive deputandos, tam ex officio mero mixto quam promoto super quorumcun{que} excessibus, criminibus seu delictis quibuscun{que} ad forum Ecclesiasticum spectantibus infra Dioc. London. ac dilinquentes sive criminosos, juxta comperta per te in ea parte per Licita Juris remedia pro modo culpae, prout na∣tura & qualitas delicti poposcerit, coercendum & puniendum, caetera{que} omnia & singula in Praemissis ceu aliquo praemissorum, aut circa ea ne∣cessaria seu quomodolibet opportuna, ac alia quaecun{que} Autoritatem & Jurisdictionem Episcopalem quovismodo respiciend. & concernend. prae∣ter & ultra ea quae tibi ex Sacris Literis divinitus commissa esse dignos∣cantur, vice, nomine, & Autoritate nostris exequendum, Tibi, de cujus sana doctrina, conscientiae puritate, vitae{que} & morum integritate, ac in rebus gerendis fide & industria plurimum confidimus, vices nostras cum potestate alium vel alios, Commissarium vel Commissarios, ad praemissa seu eorum aliqua surrogandi & substituendi, eosdem{que} ad placitum re∣vocand. tenore praesentium committimus, ac liberam facultatem conce∣dimus; Te{que} licentiam per praesentes ad nostri beneplaciti duntaxat du∣raturas, cum cujuslibet congruae & Ecclesiasticae coercionis potestate quacun{que} inhibitione in te datam praesentium emanata in aliquo non ob∣stante Tuam Conscientiam coram Deo strictissime onerantes, & ut summo omnium judici aliquando rationem reddere, & coram nobis tuo cum pe∣riculo corporali respondere intendis: te admonentes ut interim tuum officium juxta Evangelii normam pie & sancte exercere studeas, & ne quem ullo tempore unquam vel ad sacros ordines promoveas, vel ad

curam animarum gerend. quovis modo admittas, nisi eos duntaxat quos ad tanti & tam venerabilis Officii functionem vitae & morum integritas certissimis testimoniis approbata, literarum scientiae & aliae qualitates requisitae ad hoc habiles & idoneos clare & luculenter ostenderint & de∣claraverint; Nam ut maxime compertum cognitum{que} habemus morum omnium, & Maxime Christianae Religionis corruptelam a malis Pastori∣bus in populum emanasse, sic ut veram Christi Religionem, vitae{que} & morum emendationem a bonis Pastoribus iterum delectis & assumptis in integrum restitutum iri haud dubie speramus. In cujus rei testimoni∣um praesentes Literas nostras inde fieri, & Sigilli nostri quo ad Causas Ecclesiasticas utimur appensione jussimus Communiri.

Dat. 12. die mensis Novemb. Anno Dom. 1539. & Regni nostri Anno 31.

XV. The King's Letters Patents for printing the Bible in English.

* 4.11HEnry the Eighth, &c. To all and singular Printers and Sellers of Books within this our Realm, and all other Officers, Ministers, and Subjects, these our Letters hearing or seeing, Greeting. We let you wit, That being desirous to have our People at all times conveni∣••nt, give themselves to the attaining the knowledg of God's Word, whereby they will the better honour him, and observe and keep his Commandments; and also do their Duties better to us, being their Prince and Sovereign Lord: And considering that this our Zeal and Desire cannot by any mean take so good effect, as by the granting to them the free and liberal use of the Bible in our own natural English Tongue: so unless it be foreseen that the same pass at the beginning by one Translation to be perused and considered; The frailty of Men is such, that the diversity thereof may breed and bring forth manifold In∣conveniences; as when wilful and heady Folk shall confer upon the di∣versity of the said Translations. We have therefore appointed our right trusty and well-beloved Counsellor, the Lord Cromwell, Keeper of our Privy-Seal, to take for us, and in our Name, special care and charge, that no manner of Person, or Persons, within this our Realm, shall enterprise, attempt, or set in hand to print any Bible in the English Tongue of any manner of Volum, during the space of five years next ensuing after the Date hereof, but only all such as shall be deputed, assigned, and admit∣ted by the said Lord Cromwell.

The 13 Novemb. Tricesimo primo Regni.

XVI. The Attainder of Thomas Cromwell.

Item quaedam alia petitio, formam cujusdam actus attincturae in se continens, exhibita est suae Regiae Majestati in Parliamento prae∣dicto, cujus tenor sequi••ur in haec verba.

IN their most humble-wise shewing to your most Royal Majesty,* 4.12 the Lords Spiritual and Temporal, and all your most loving and obe∣dient Subjects, the Commons in this your most High Court of Parlia∣ment assembled; That where your most Royal Majesty, our Natural Sovereign Lord, is justly, lawfully, and really entituled to be our sole Supream Head and Governour, of this your Realm of England, and of the Dominions of the same; to whom, and to none other under God, the Kingly Direction, Order, and Governance, of your most loving and obedient Subjects, and People of this your Realm, only appertain∣eth and belongeth. And the which your most loving and obedient Sub∣jects, your Highness prudently and quietly, without any manner of di∣sturbance, by a long time most graciously hath preserved, sustained, and defended: And your Highness, for the Quietness, Wealth, and Tran∣quillity of your said humble and obedient Subjects, hath made, and or∣dained, divers and many most godly, vertuous, and wholsome Laws; and for due execution of the same, hath not desisted to travel in your own most Royal Person, to support and maintain, as well the Laws of Almighty God, as the Laws by your Highness made and ordained, by due and condign execution of the same Laws upon the Transgressors offending contrary to the same: And your Majesty hath always most ver∣tuously studied and laboured, by all ways, and all means, to and for the set∣ting forth thereof, in such wise as it might be most to the Honour, Glory, and Pleasure of Almighty God; and for the common accord and wealth of this your Realm, and other your Dominions: And for the true execution of the same, hath elected, chosen, and made divers, as well of your Nobles, as others, to be of your most honourable Coun∣cil, as to the honour of a Noble Prince appertaineth. And where your Majesty hath had a special trust and confidence in your said most trusty Counsellors, that the same your Counsellors, and every of them, had minded and intended, and finally purposed to have followed and pur∣sued your most Godly and Princely Purpose, as of truth the more num∣ber hath most faithfully done; Yet nevertheless Thomas Cromwell, now Earl of Essex, whom your Majesty took and received into your trusty Service, the same Thomas then being a Man of very base and low de∣gree, and for singular favour, trust, and confidence, which your Ma∣jesty bare and had in him, did not only erect and advance the same Tho∣mas unto the State of an Earl, and enriched him with many-fold Gifts, as well of Goods, as of Lands and Offices, but also him, the said Thomas Cromwell, Earl of Essex, did erect and make one of your most trusty Counsellors, as well concerning your Grace's Supream Jurisdictions Ec∣clesiastical, as your most high secret Affairs Temporal. Nevertheless your Majesty now of late hath found, and tried, by a large number of Witnesses, being your faithful Subjects, and Personages of great Honour,

Worship, and Discretion, the said Thomas Cromwell, Earl of Essex, con∣trary to the singular trust and confidence which your Majesty had in him, to be the most false and corrupt Traitor, Deceiver, and Circum∣ventor against your most Royal Person, and the Imperial Crown of this your Realm, that hath been known, seen, or heard of in all the time of your most noble Reign: Insomuch that it is manifestly proved and declared, by the Depositions of the Witnesses aforesaid, That the same Thomas Cromwell, Earl of Essex, usurping upon your Kingly Estate, Power, Authority, and Office; without your Grace's Command∣ment or Assent, hath taken upon him to set at liberty divers Persons, be∣ing convicted and attainted of Misprision of High Treason; and divers other being apprehended, and in Prison, for Suspection of High Trea∣son; and over that, divers and many times, at sundry places, in this your Realm, for manifold Sums of Mony to him given, most traiterou∣sly hath taken upon him, by several Writings, to give and grant, as well unto Aliens, as to your Subjects, a great number of Licenses for con∣veighing and carrying of Mony, Corn, Grain, Beans, Beer, Leather, Tallow, Bells, Mettals, Horses, and other Commodities of this your Realm, contrary to your Highness's most Godly and Gracious Proclama∣tions made for the Common-Wealth of your People of this your Realm in that behalf, and in derogation of your Crown and Dignity. And the same Thomas Cromwell, elated, and full of pride, contrary to his most bounden Duty, of his own Authority and Power, not regarding your Majesty Royal; And further, taking upon him your Power, So∣vereign Lord, in that behalf, divers and many times most traiterously hath constituted, deputed, and assigned, many singular Persons of your Subjects to be Commissioners in many your great, urgent, and weighty Causes and Affairs, executed and done in this your Realm, without the assent, knowledg, or consent of your Highness. And further also, be∣ing a Person of as poor and low degree, as few be within this your Realm; pretending to have so great a stroak about you, our, and his natural Sovereign Liege Lord, that he letted not to say publickly, and declare, That he was sure of you; which is detestable, and to be ab∣horred amongst all good Subjects in any Christian Realm, that any Subject should enterprize or take upon him so to speak of his Sove∣reign Liege Lord and King. And also of his own Authority and Power, without your Highness's consent, hath made, and granted, as well to Strangers as to your own Subjects, divers and many Pass-ports, to pass over the Seas, with Horses, and great Sums of Mony, without any search. And over that, most Gracious Soveraign Lord, amongst divers other his Treasons, Deceits, and Falshoods, the said Thomas Cromwell, Earl of Essex, being a detestable Heretick, and being in himself utterly disposed to sett and sow common Sedition and Variance among your true and loving Subjects, hath secretly set forth and dispersed into all Shires, and other Territories of this your Realm, and other your Dominions, great numbers of false Erroneous Books, whereof many were printed and made beyond the Seas, and divers other within this Realm, comprising and declaring, amongst many other Evils and Errors, manifest Matters to induce and lead your Subjects to diffidence, and re∣fusal of the true and sincere Faith and Belief, which Christian Religion bindeth all Christian People to have, in the most Holy and Blessed

Sacrament of the Altar, and other Articles of Christian Religion, most graciously declared by your Majesty, by Authority of Parliament▪ And certain Matters comprised in some of the said Books, hath caused to be translated into our maternal and English Tongue: And upon re∣port made unto him by the Translator thereof, that the Matter so tran∣slated hath expresly been against the said most Blessed and Holy Sacra∣ment; Yet the same Thomas Cromwell, Earl of Essex, after he had read the same Translation, most heretically hath affirmed the same material Heresie so translated, to be good; and further hath said, that he found no fault therein; and over that, hath openly and obstinately holden Opinion, and said, That it was as lawful for every Christian Man to be a Minister of the said Sacrament, as well as a Priest. And where also your most Royal Majesty, being a Prince of Vertue, Learning, and Ju∣stice, of singular Confidence and Trust, did constitute and make the same Thomas Cromwell, Earl of Essex, your Highness's Vicegerent within this your Realm of England; and by the same, gave unto him Autho∣rity and Power, not only to redress and reform all, and all manner of Errors, and Erroneous Opinions, insurging and growing among your loving and obedient Subjects of this your Realm, and of the Domini∣ons of the same, but also to order and direct all Ecclesiastical and Spiri∣tual Causes within your said Realm and Dominions; the said Thomas Cromwell, Earl of Essex, not regarding his Duty to Almighty God, and to your Highness, under the Seal of your Vicegerent, hath, without your Grace's assent or knowledg, licensed and authorized divers Per∣sons, detected and suspected of Heresies, openly to teach and preach amongst your most loving and obedient Subjects, within this your Realm of England. And under the pretence and colour of the said great Au∣thorities and Cures, which your Majesty hath committed unto him in the Premisses, hath not only, of his corrupt and damnable Will and Mind, actually, at some time, by his own Deed and Command∣ment, and at many other times by his Letters, expresly written to di∣vers worshipful Persons, being Sheriffs, in sundry Shires of this your Realm, falsly suggesting thereby your Grace's Pleasure so to have been, caused to be set at large many false Hereticks, some being there indi∣cted, and some other being thereof apprehended, and in ward: and commonly, upon complaints made by credible Persons unto the said Thomas Cromwell, Earl of Essex, of great and most detestable Heresies committed and sprung in many places of this your Realm, with decla∣ration of the Specialities of the same Heresies, and the Names of the Of∣fenders therein, the same Thomas Cromwel, Earl of Essex, by his crafty and subtil means and inventions, hath not only defended the same Here∣ticks from Punishment and Reformation; but being a fautor, main∣tainer, and supporter of Hereticks, divers times hath terribly rebuked divers of the said credible Persons being their Accusers, and some others of them hath persecuted and vexed by Imprisonment and otherwise. So that thereby many of your Grace's true and loving Subjects have been in much dread and fear, to detect or accuse such detestable known Hereticks; the particularities and specialities of which said abominable Heresies, Errors, and Offences, committed and done by the said Tho∣mas Cromwell, being over-tedious, long, and of too great number here to be expressed, declared, or written. And to the intent to have those

damnable Errors and Heresies, to be inculcated, impressed, and infixed in the Hearts of your Subjects, as well contrary to God's Laws, as to your Laws and Ordinances. Most Gracious Soveraign Lord, the same Thomas Cromwell, Earl of Essex, hath allured and drawn unto him by Retainours, many of your Subjects sunderly inhabiting in every of your said Shires and territories, as well erroneously perswading and de∣claring to them the Contents of the false erroneous Books, above-written, to be good, true, and best standing with the most Holy Word and Pleasure of God; as other his false and heretical Opinions and Errors; whereby, and by his Confederacies therein, he hath caused ma∣ny of your faithful Subjects to be greatly infected with Heresies, and other Errors, contrary to the right Laws and Pleasure of Almighty God. And the same Thomas Cromwell, Earl of Essex, by the false and traiterous means above-written, supposing himself to be fully able, by force and strength, to maintain and defend his said abominable Treasons, Heresies, and Errors, not regarding his most bounden Duty to Almighty God, and his Laws, nor the natural Duty of Allegiance to your Majesty, in the last day of March, in the 30 year of our most gracious Reign, in the Pa∣rish of St. Peter the Poor, within your City of London, upon demonstration and declaration then & there made unto him, that there were certain new Preachers, as Robert Barnes Clerk, and other, whereof part been now com∣mitted to the Tower of London for preaching and teaching of leud Lear∣ning against your Highness's Proclamations; the same Thomas affirming the same preaching to be good, most detestably, arrogantly, erroneously, wilfully, maliciously, and traiterously, expresly against your Laws and Statutes, then and there did not lett to declare, and say, these most traiterous and detestable words ensuing, amongst other words of like matter and effect; that is to say, That if the King would turn from it, yet I would not turn; And if the King did turn, and all his People, I would fight in the Field in mine own Person, with my Sword in my hand, against him and all others; and then, and there, most traiterously pulled out his Dagger, and held it on high, saying these words, Or else this Dagger thrust me to the heart, if I would not die in that Quarrel against them all: And I trust, if I live one year or two, it shall not lie in the King's Power to resist or lett it if he would. And further, then and there swearing by a great Oath, traiterously affirmed the same his traiterous saying and pronunciation of words, saying, I will do so indeed, ex∣tending up his Arm, as though he had had a Sword in his Hand; to the most perrilous, grievous, and wicked Example of all other your loving, faithful, and obedient Subjects in this your Realm, and to the peril of your most Royal Person. And moreover, our most Gracious Soveraign Lord, the said Thomas Cromwell, Earl of Essex, hath acquired and obtained into his possession, by Oppression, Bribery, Extort, Power, and false Promises made by him, to your Subjects of your Realm, innumerable Sums of Mony and Treasure; and being so enriched, hath had your Nobles of your Realm in great disdain, derision, and detestation, as by express words by him most opprobriously spoken hath appeared. And being put in remembrance of others, of his estate, which your High∣ness hath called him unto, offending in like Treasons, the last day of Ianuary, in the 31 year of your most noble Reign, at the Parish of St. Martin in the Field, in the County of Middlesex, most arrogantly,

willingly, maliciously, and traiterously, said, published, and declared, That if the Lords would handle him so, that he would give them such a Break-fast as never was made in England, and that the proudest of them should know; to the great peril and danger, as well of your Majesty, as of your Heirs and Successors: For the which his most detestable and abominable Heresies and Treasons, and many other his like Offences and Treasons, over-long here to be rehearsed and declared. Be it En∣acted, Ordained, and Established by your Majesty, with the Assent of the Lords Spiritual and Temporal, and the Commons in this present Parliament assembled, and by the Authority of the same, That the said Thomas Cromwell, Earl of Essex, for his abominable and detestable He∣resies and Treasons, by him most abominably, heretically, and traite∣rously practised, committed, and done, as well against Almighty God▪ as against your Majesty, and this your said Realm, shall be, and stand, by Authority of this present Parliament, convicted and attainted of He∣resie and High Treason, and be adjudged an abominable and detestable Heretick and Traitor; and shall have and suffer such pains of death, losses, and forfeitures of Goods, Debts, and Chattels, as in 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of Heresie and High Treason, or as in cases of either of them, at the plea∣sure of your most Royal Majesty. And that the same Thomas Cromwell, Earl of Essex, shall, by Authority abovesaid, lose, and forfeit to your Highness, and to your Heirs and Successors, all such his Castles, Lord∣ships, Mannors, Mesuages, Lands, Tenements, Rents, Reversions, Remainders, Services, Possessions, Offices, Rights, Conditions, and all other his Hereditaments, of what names, natures, or qualities soever they be, which he the said Thomas Cromwell, Earl of Essex, or any other to his use had, or ought to have had, of any Estate of Inheri∣tance, in Fee-Simple or Fee-Tail, in Reversion or Possession, at the said last day of March, in the said thirtieth Year of your most Gracious Reign, or at any time sith or after, as in Cases of High Treason. And that all the said Castles, Lordships, Mannors, Lands, Mesuages, Tene∣ments, Rents, Reversions, Remainders, Services, Possessions, Offices, and all other the Premisses forfeited, as is abovesaid, shall be deemed, in∣vested, and adjudged, in the lawful, real, and actual possession of your Highness, your Heirs, and Successors for ever in the same, and such estate, manner, and form, as if the said Castles, Lordships, Mannors, Mesuages, Lands, Tenements, Rents, Reversions, Remainders, Servi∣ces, Possessions, Offices, and other the Premisses, with their Appurte∣nances, and every of them, were specially or particularly founden, by Office or Offices, Inquisition or Inquisitions, to be taken by any Es∣cheator, or Escheators, or any other Commissioner or Commissioners, by virtue of any Commission or Commissions to them, or any of them, to be directed in any County or Counties, Shire or Shires, within this your Realm of England, where the said Castles, and other the Premisses, or any of them, been, or do lay, and returned into any of your Maje∣sties Courts. Saving to all and singular, Person and Persons, Bodies po∣litick and corporate, their Heirs and Successors, and their Successors and Assignes of every of them, other than the said Thomas Cromwell, Earl of Essex, and his Heirs, and all and every other Person and Per∣sons, claiming by the same Thomas Cromwell, and to his use, all such Right, Title, Entrie, Possession, Interest, Reversions, Remainders,

Lease, Leases, Conditions, Fees, Offices, Rents, Annuities, Commons, and all other Commodities, Profits, and Hereditaments whatsoever they or any of them might, should, or ought to have had, if this Act had never been had nor made. Provided always, and be it enacted by the Authority aforesaid, that this Act of Attainder, ne any Offence, ne other thing therein contained, extend not unto the Deanery of Wells, in the County of Sommerset; nor to any Mannors, Lands, Tenements, or Hereditaments thereunto belonging; nor be in any wise prejudicial or hurtful unto the Bishop of Bath and Wells, nor to the Dean and Chapter of the Cathedral Church of St. Andrew of Wells, nor to any of them, nor to any of their Successors; but that the said Bishop, Dean, and Chapters, and their Successors, and every of them, shall and may have, hold, use, occupy, and enjoy, all and singular their Titles, Rights, Mannors, Lands, Tenements, Rents, Reversions, and Services, and all and singular other their Hereditaments, Commodities, and Profits, of what nature, kind, or quality, or condition soever they be, in as ample and large manner and form, as tho this Act of At∣tainder, or any Offence therein mentioned, had never been had, committed, nor made; and that from hence-forth the Dean, and his Successors, Deans of the said Cathedral Church that hereafter shall be prefected, elected, and admitted to the same, Shall, by the Authority aforesaid, be Dean of the said Cathedral Church, fully and wholly incorporated with the Chapter of the same, in as ample, large, and like manner and form, to all intents and purposes, as the Deans before this time hath been and used to be, with the said Chapter of the said Ca∣thedral Church of Wells. And that the same Dean and Chapter, and their Successors, shall have, occupy, and enjoy, all and singular their such Possessions, Mannors, Lands, Tenements, Rents, Reversions, and Services, and all and singular their Hereditaments, of what nature, kind, name or names they be called or known. And shall be adjudg∣ed and deemed in actual and real possession and season of, and in the same Premisses, to all intents and purposes, according to their old Cor∣poration, as tho this Act of Attainder, or any thing, clause, or matter therein contained had never been had, committed, nor made. This said Act of Attainder, or any other Act, Provision, or any thing heretofore had or made to the contrary notwithstanding. Cui qui∣dem petitioni cum provisione praedict. perlect. & intellect. per dictum Do∣minum Regem ex Authoritate & consensu Parliamenti praedicti sic Respon∣sum est,

Soit faict come il est desiro.

XVII. Cromwell's Letter to the King concerning his Marriage with Ann of Cleve. An Original.

To the King, my most Gracious Sovereign Lord his Royal Majesty.

MOst Merciful King, and most Gracious Sovereign Lord,* 4.13 may it please the same to be advertised, That the last time it pleased your be∣nign Goodness to send unto me the Right Honourable Lord Chancel∣lor, the Right Honourable Duke of Norff. and the Lord Admiral, to examine, and also to declare unto me divers things from your Majesty; among the which, one special thing they moved, and thereupon they char∣ged me, as I would answer before God at the dreadful day of Judgment, and also upon the extreme danger and damnation of my Soul and Con∣science, to say what I knew in the Marriage, and concerning the Mar∣riage, between your Highness and the Queen. To the which I an∣swered as I knew, declaring unto them the Particulars, as nigh as I then could call to remembrance. Which when they had heard, they, in your Majesty's Name, and upon like charge as they had given me be∣fore, commanded me to write to your Highness the truth, as much as I knew in that Matter; which now I do, and the very truth, as God shall save me, to the uttermost of my knowledg. First; After your Majesty heard of the Lady Ann of Cleves arrival at Dover, and that her Jour∣nies were appointed toward Greenwich, and that she should be at Roche∣ster on New-years Even at night, your Highness declared to me, that you would privily visit her at Rochester, upon New-years-day, adding these words, To nourish love; which accordingly your Grace did upon New-years-day, as is above-said. And the next day, being Friday, your Grace returned to Greenwich, where I spake with your Grace, and demanded of your Majesty, How ye liked the Lady Ann: your High∣ness answered, as me thought, heavily, and not pleasantly, Nothing so well as she was spoken of; saying further, That if your Highness had known as much before as ye then knew, she should not have come within this Realm; saying, as by the way of lamentation, What Remedy? Unto the which I answered and said, I know none but was very sorry therefore; and so God knoweth I was, for I thought it a hard beginning. The next day after the receipt of the said Lady, and her entry made unto Greenwich, and after your Highness had brought her to her Chamber, I then waited upon your Highness into your Privy-Chamber; and being there, your Grace called me unto you, saying to me these words, or the like, My Lord, is it not as I told you? say what they will, she is nothing so fair as she hath been reported; howbeit she is well and seemly. Whereunto I an∣swered and said, By my Faith, Sir, ye say truth; adding thereunto, that I thought she had a Queenly manner; and nevertheless was sorry that your Grace was no better content: And thereupon your Grace commanded me to call together your Council, which were these by name; The Arch-Bishop of Canterbury, the Dukes of Norfolk and

Suffolk, my Lord Admiral, and my Lord of Duresme, and my self, to commune of these Matters, and to know what Commissions the Agents of Cleves had brought, as well touching the performance of the Covenants sent before from hence to Dr. Wotton, to have been concluded in Cleves, as also in the declaration how the Matters stood for the Cove∣nants of Marriage, between the Duke of Lorrain's Son, and the said Lady Ann. Whereupon Olisleger and Hogeston were called, and the Matters purposed; whereby it plainly appeared, that they were much astonished and abashed, and desired that they might make answer in the next morning, which was Sunday: And upon the Sunday in the morning your said Counsellors and they met together early, and there eft-soons was proposed unto them, as well touching the Commission for the performance of the Treaty and Articles sent to Mr. Wotton, as also touching the Contracts and Covenants of Marriage between the Duke of Lorrain's Son, and the Lady Ann, and what terms they stood in. To which things so proposed, they answered as Men much perplexed, That as touching Commission, they had none to treat concerning the Articles sent to Mr. Wotton. And as to the Contract and Covenants of Marri∣age they could say nothing, but that a Revocation was made, and that they were but Spousals. And finally, after much reasoning, they of∣fered themselves to remain Prisoners, until such time as they should have sent unto them from Cleves the first Articles ratified under the Duke their Masters Sign and Seal, and also the Copy of the Revo∣cation made between the Duke of Lorrain's Son and the Lady Ann. Upon the which Answers, I was sent to your Highness by my Lords of your Council, to declare to your Highness their Answer; and came to you, by the Privy Way, into your Privy Chamber, and declared unto the same all the Circumstances, wherewith your Grace was very much displeased, saying, I am not well handled; insomuch that I might well perceive that your Highness was fully determined not to have gone through with the Marriage at that time, saying unto me these words, or the like in effect; That if it were not that she is come so far unto my Realm, and the great Preparations that my States and People have made for her, and for fear of making a ruffel in the World; that is, to mean to drive her Brother into the hands of the Emperor and the French King's hands, be∣ing now together, I would never have ne married her. So that I might well perceive your Grace was neither content with the Person, ne yet with the Proceedings of the Agents; And at after-dinner, the said Sunday, your Grace sent for all your said Counsellors in, repeating how your Highness was handled, as well touching the said Articles, as also the said Matter of the Duke of Lorrain's Son. It might, and I doubt not, did appear unto them how loth your Highness was to have married at that time. And thereupon, and upon the Considerations aforesaid, your Grace thought that it should be well done that she should make a Prote∣station before your said Counsellors and Notaries to be present, that she was free from all Contracts; which was done accordingly. And there∣upon I repairing to your Highness, declared how that she had made her Protestation. Whereunto your Grace answered in effect these words, or much like; Is there none other Remedy, but that I must needs, against my Will, put my Neck in the Yoke; and so departed, leaving your Highness in a study or pensiveness. And yet your Grace determined the next

morning to go through; and in the morning, which was Monday, your Majesty preparing your self towards the Ceremonies; There was one Question, Who should lead to the Church? And it was appointed that the Earl of Essex deceased, and an Earl that came with her, should lead her to the Church. And thereupon one came to your Highness, and said to you, That the Earl of Essex was not come; whereupon your Grace appointed me to be one that should lead her: And so I went in∣to her Chamber, to the intent to have done your Commandment; and shortly after I came into her Chamber, the Earl of Essex was come: Whereupon I repaired back again into your Graces Privy Chamber, and shewed your Highness how he was come; and thereupon your Ma∣jesty advanced towards the Gallery out of your Privy Chamber; and your Grace being in and about the midst of your Chamber of Presence, called me unto you, saying these words, or the like in sentence; My Lord, if it were not to satisfy the World, and my Realm, I would not do that I must do this day for none earthly thing; and therewith one brought your Grace Word that she was coming; and thereupon your Grace re∣paired into the Gallery towards the Closet, and there paused for her com∣ing, being nothing content that she so long tarried as I judged then. And so consequently she came, and your Grace afterward proceeded to the Ceremonies; and they being finished, travelled the day as apper∣tained, and the night after the custom. And in the morning, on Tues∣day, I repairing to your Majesty into your Privy-Chamber, finding your Grace not so pleasant as I trusted to have done, I was so bold to ask your Grace how you liked the Queen? Whereunto your Grace soberly an∣swered, saying, That I was not all Men, surely, as ye know, I liked her be∣fore not well, but now I like her much worse; for, quoth your Highness, I have felt her Belly, and her Breasts, and thereby, as I can judg, she should be no Maid; which strook me so to the Heart when I felt them, that I had neither will nor courage to proceed any further in other Matters; saying, I have left her as good a Maid as I found her: Which me thought then ye spake displeasantly, which made me very sorry to hear; Your Highness also after Candlemass, and before Showstie, once or twice said, That ye were in the same case with her as ye were afore, and that your Heart could never consent to meddle with her carnally. Notwithstanding your High∣ness alledged, that ye for the most part used to lay nightly, or every se∣cond night by her, and yet your Majesty ever said, That she was as good a Maid for you, as ever her Mother bare her, for any thing ye had ministred to her. Your Highness shewed to me also in Lent last passed, at such time as your Grace had some communication with her of my Lady Mary, how that she began to wax stubborn and willful, ever lamenting your fate, and ever verifying that ye never had any carnal knowledg with her: And also after Easter, your Grace likewise, at divers times, and in the Whitsun-week, in your Grace's Privy-Chamber at Greenwich, exceed∣ingly lamented your fate, and that your greatest grief was, That ye should surely never have any more Children for the comfort of this Realm, if ye should so continue; assuring me, that before God ye thought she was never your lawful Wife. At which time your Grace knoweth what answer I made; which was, that I would for my part do my utmost to comfort and deliver your Grace of your Afflictions; and how sorry I was both to see and hear your Grace God knoweth. Your Grace divers times

sithen Whitsuntide, ever alleadging one thing, and also saying, That ye had as much to do to move the consent of your Heart and Mind as ever did Man, and that you took God to witness; but ever, you said, the Obstacle could never out of your Mind. And, Gracious Prince, after that you had first seen her at Rochester, I never thought in my heart that ye were or would be contented with that Marriage. And, Sir, I know now in what case I stand, in which is only the Mercy of God and your Grace; if I have not, to the uttermost of my remembrance, said the Truth, and the whole Truth in this Matter, God never help me. I am sure there is, as I think, no Man in this your Realm that knew more in this than I did, your Highness only excepted. And I am sure, my Lord Admiral calling to his remembrance, can shew your Highness, and be my Witness what I said unto him after your Grace came from Rochester, yea, and after your Grace's Marriage: And also now of late, sithence Whitsuntide, and I doubt not but many and divers of my Lords of your Council, both before your Marriage and sithence, have right-well per∣ceived that your Majesty hath not been well pleased with your Mar∣riage. And as I shall answer to God, I never thought your Grace con∣tent, after you had once seen her at Rochester. And this is all that I know, most gracious and most merciful Sovereign Lord, beseeching Almighty God, who ever hath in all your Causes counselled, preserved, opened, maintained, relieved, and defended your Highness; So he will now vouchsafe to counsel you, preserve you, maintain you, reme∣dy you, relieve and defend you, as may be most to your Honour, with Prosperity, Health, and Comfort of your Hearts desire. For the which, and for the long Life, and prosperous Reign of your most Royal Majesty, I shall, during my Life, and whiles I am here, pray to Almighty God, that he of his most abundant Goodness will help, aid, and comfort you, after your continuance of Nestor's Years: that that most noble Imp, the Princes Grace, your most dear Son, may succeed you to Reign long, prosperously, and feliciously to God's pleasure: be∣seeching most humbly your Grace to pardon this my rude writing, and to consider that I a most woful Prisoner, ready to take the Death, when it shall please God and your Majesty; and yet the frail flesh inciteth me continually to call to your Grace for Mercy and Grace for mine Offen∣ces; and thus Christ save, preserve, and keep you.

Written at the Tower this Wednesday, the last of Iune,

with the heavy Heart, and trembling hand, of your Highness's most heavy and most miserable Prisoner, and poor Slave, Thomas Cromwell.

Most Gracious Prince, I cry for Mercy, Mercy, Mercy.

XVIII. The King's own Declaration concerning it. An Original.

FIrst; I depose and declare,* 4.14 That this hereafter written is meerly the verity intended, upon none sinister affection, nor yet upon none hatred nor displeasure, and herein I take God to witness. Now to the Matter I say and affirm; That when the first communication was had with me for the Marriage of the Lady Ann of Cleves, I was glad to hearken to it, trusting to have some assured Friend by it; I much doubting that time, both the Emperor, France, and the Bishop of Rome; and also because I heard so much, both of her excellent Beauty and vertuous Conditions. But when I saw her at Rochester, the first time that ever I saw her, it rejoiced my heart that I had kept me free from making any Pact or Bond before with her till I saw her my self; for then I adsure you I liked her so ill, and so far contrary to that she was praised, that I was woe that ever she came into England; and delibe∣rated with my self, that if it were possible to find means to break off, I would never enter Yoke with her. Of which misliking, both the great Master, the Admiral that now is, and the Master of the Horses, can and will here record. Then after my repair to Greenwich, the next day af∣ter I think, and doubt not, but that the Lord of Essex well examined, can, and will, or hath declared what I then said to him in that case; not doubting, but since he is a Person which knoweth himself condemned to die by Act of Parliament, will not damn his Soul, but truly declare the Truth, not only at that time spoken by me, but also continually till the day of Marriage; and also many times after, whereby my lack of consent, I doubt not, doth or shall well appear; And also lack enough of the Will and Power to consummate the same; wherein both he, my Physicians, the Lord Privy Seal that now is, Hennage and Denny can, and I doubt not will testify according to truth, which is, That I never for love to the Woman consented to marry; nor yet if she brought Mai∣den-head with her, took any from her by true Carnal Copulation. This is my brief, true, and perfect Declaration.

XIX. The Iudgment of the Convocation for annulling of the Marriage with Ann of Cleve.

TEnor vero Literarum Testimonialum hujusmodi sequitur,* 4.15 & est ta∣lis. Excellentissimo in Christo Principi, &c. Thomas Cantuarien. & Edwardus Eboracen. Archiepiscopi, caeteri{que} Episcopi & reliquus ve∣stri Regni Angliae clerus, Autoritate Literarum Commissionalium Vestrae Majestatis, Congregati ac Synodum universalem repraesentantes, cum obsequio, reverentia & honore debitis, salutem & foelicitatem. Cum nos humillimi & Majestatis Vestrae devotissimi subditi, Convocati & Congregati sumus virtute Commissionis Vestrae magno sigillo Vestro

〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉

〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉

sigillat. dat. 6 Julii Anno foelicissimi Regni Vestri tricesimo secundo, quam accepimus in haec quae sequitur verba.

Henricus Octavus Dei Gratia Angliae, &c. Archiepiscopis Cantua∣rien. & Eborac. ac caeteris Regni nostri Angliae Episcopis, Decanis, Ar∣chidiaconis, & universo Clero, salutem. Egerunt apud nos Regni no∣stri proceres & populus, ut cum nuper quaedam emerserint, quae ut illi putant ad nos Regni{que} nostri successionem pertineant, inter quae praeci∣pua est, causa & conditio Matrimonii quod cum Illustri & Nobili Foemi∣na Domina Anna Clevensi propter externam quidem conjugii speciem, perplexum alioqui etiam multis ac variis modis ambiguum videtur; Nos ad ejusdem Matrimonii disquisitionem ita procedere dignaremur ut opi∣nionem Vestram qui in Ecclesia nostra Anglicana scientiam Verbi Dei & Doctrinam profitemini exquiramus, vobis{que} discutiendum Autoritatem ita demandemus, ut si animis Vestris fuerit persuasum Matrimonium cum praefata Domina Anna minime consistere aut cohaerere debere; nos ad Matrimonium contrahend. cum alia liberos esse, Vestro, Patrum ac reli∣quae deinde Ecclesiae suffragio pronuncietur & confirmetur. Nos autem qui Vestrum in reliquis Ecclesiae hujus Anglicanae negotiis gravioribus quae Ecclesiasticam Oeconomiam & Religionem spectant judicium ample∣cti solemus, ad veritatis explicandae testimonium omnino necessarium rati sumus Causae hujusmodi Matrimonialis seriem & circumstantias vobis ex∣poni & communicari curare, ut quod vos per Dei Leges licere decreveri∣tis id demum totius Ecclesiae nostrae Autoritate innixi licite facere & exe∣qui audeamus. Vos ita{que} Convocari & in Synodum Universalem nostra Autoritate convenire volentes, vobis conjunctim & divisim committimus at{que} mandamus, ut inspecta hujus negotii veritate, ac solum Deum prae oculis habentes, quod verum, quod justum, quod honestum, quod sanctum est, id nobis de communi Concilio scripto annuncio renuncietis, & de communi consensu licere definiatis: Nempe hoc unum a vobis no∣stro jure postulamus, ut tanquam fida & proba Ecclesiae membra causae huic Ecclesiasticae, quae maxima est, in justitia & veritate adesse velitis, & eam maturime juxta Commissionem vobis in hac parte factam absol∣vere & expedire. In cujus rei Testimonium has Literas nostras fieri feci∣mus Patentes, Teste meipso apud Westmon. sexto die Julii Anno Regni nostri tricesimo secundo. Nos tenorem & effectum Vestrae Commissionis per omnia sequentes, postquam matura deliberatione perpendimus & consideravimus omnes Matrimonii praetensi inter Vestram Majestatem Illustrissimam & Nobilem foeminam Dominam Annam Clevensem cir∣cumstantias, nobis multis modis expositas, cognitas & perspectas, tan∣dem ad definitionem & determinationem sequentem, quam communi om∣nium consensu justorum{que} animorum nostrorum judicio ac recto con∣scientiae dictaminae protulimus, processimus, in hunc modum & (quod tenor Vestrae Commissionis exigit) Vestrae Nobilissimae Majestati in hoc praesenti scripto referend. duximus, & significamus prout sequitur.

Primum ita{que} comperimus & consideravimus Matrimonium inter Ma∣jestatem Vestram & Nobilem foeminam Dominam Annam Clevensem praetensam praecontracto quodam sive sponsaliorum, sive Matrimonii, inter dictam Dominam Annam & Marchionem Lotharingiae concluso ambi∣guum, plane impeditum & perplexum reddi; Annimadvertimus enim quod quamvis Vestra Majestas in prima hujus Matrimonii praetensi

tractatione praecontractus praedicti, & de quo tum sermo multus habe∣batur, discussionem & declarationem ante solemnizandum cum dicta Domina Anna Matrimonium tanta instantia exegerit, ut pro conditione contrahendi deinde Matrimonii fuisse merito existimari possit, qua con∣ditione defecta nihil ageretur; at{que} haec cum ita se haberent tamen neque ante solemnizationem illa de praecontractu ambiguitas expedita & decla∣rata est, cum idipsum tum temporis Majestas Vestra denuo exposceret & efflagitaret, cui clara jam & expedita esse omnia falso renunciabatur, ne{que} postea quicquam efficax ut promissum ab Oratoribus fuerat, huc transmissum est, quo scrupulus ille ex praecontractu natus eximeretur, tolleretur aut amoveretur, adeo quidem ut praetensum Matrimonium inter Majestatem Vestram & Dominam Annam praedictam non modo ex conditionis defectu corruerit, sed si nulla conditio hujusmodi omnino fuisset, certe quidem Matrimonium hujusmodi praetensum ex sola prae∣contractus hujusmodi causa non explicata in suspenso manserit, in eum etiam casum nullius vigoris omnino ac valoris pronunciandum, quo prae∣contractum illum verbis de praesenti factum fuisse constiterit, id quod multis de causis est verisimilius & merito suspectum haberi potest.

Consideravimus praeterea ex his quae allegata, affirmata & probata no∣bis fuerunt, quod praetensum Matrimonium inter Majestatem vestram & Dominam Annam praedictam internum, purum, perfectum & integrum consensum non habuit: Imo contra quemadmodum inter ipsa tractatio∣nis initia, cum de hoc Matrimonio ageretur, plurimus illecebrarum fucus adhibitus est, & magnus laudationum acervus supra fidem cumulatus, ut hic perduceretur & obtruderetur ignota, ita solemnizationis actus qui instabat a Majestate Vestra animo reluctante & dissentiente exortus est, causis maximis & gravissimis urgentibus & prementibus quae animum invitum & alienum perpellere merito possent.

Consideravimus etiam carnalem Copulam inter Majestatem Vestram & praedictam Dominam Annam minime secutam esse, nec cum ea justo impedimento intercedente consequi deinde posse. Quae omnia ex his quas audivimus probationibus vera & certa esse existimamus. Postremo illud quo{que} Consideramus, quod & nobis ab aliis propositum etiam nos verum esse fatemur, agnoscimus & approbamus, viz. ut si Majestas Ve∣stra (modo ne fiat divinae jussioni praejudicium) in libertate contra∣hendi Matrimonii cum alia esse declaretur, maxime totius Regni benefi∣cio id futurum. Cum quidem Regni foelicitas omnis & conservatio, tum in Regia Vestra persona ad Dei honorem & divinarum legum executio∣nem conservandam consistit, tum in vitandis etiam sinistris omnibus opi∣nionibus & scandalis quae de Majestatis Vestrae progenie post natam no∣bis ex praetenso Matrimonio sobolem suborirentur, si praecontractus ille de quo diximus, & cujus declaratio nulla secuta est, praedictae Dominae Annae objiceretur. His ita{que} de causis & considerationibus aliis{que} multis non necessariis quae exprimantur, cum separatim singulis, tum conjun∣ctim omnibus consideratis & perpensis, Nos Archiepiscopi & Episcopi, cum Decanis, Archiadiaconis, & reliquo hujus Regni Clero nunc congre∣gato, circumstantias facti ejus{que} veritatem ut antedictum est consideran∣tes, tum vero quid Ecclesia in hujusmodi casibus & possit facere & saepe∣numero antehac fecerit perpendentes, tenore praesentium declaramus & definimus, Majestatem Vestram praedicto Matrimonio praetenso, utpote nullo & invalido, non alligari, sed alio desuper judicio non expectato

Ecclesiae suae Autoritate fretam posse arbitrio suo ad contrahend. & consummand. Matrimonium cum quavis foemina, divino jure vobiscum contrahere non prohibita, procedere, praetenso illo cum Domina Anna praedicta Matrimonio non obstante.

Similiter Dominam Annam praedictam non obstante Matrimonio prae∣tenso cum Majestate Vestra, quod nullo pacto obstare debere Decerni∣mus, posse arbitrio suo cum quavis alia persona divino jure non prohi∣bita Matrimonium contrahere. Haec Nos Clerum & doctam Ecclesiae Anglicanae partem repraesentantes, tum vera, justa, honesta & sancta esse Affirmamus, tum eisdem qui perfectissime, integerrime & efficacissime ad omnem intentionem, propositum & effectum a nobis exigi potest, Consen∣timus & Assentimur per praesentes. In quorum omnium & singulorum testimonium haec scripta manuum nostrarum subscriptione, communimus, utrius{que} etiam Archiepiscopi sigillo apposito.

Da••. Westmon. nono die mensis Julii Anno Dom. 1540.

XX. Ann of Cleve's Letter to her Brother.

BROTHER,

* 4.16BEcause I had rather ye knew the Truth by mine Advertisement, than for want thereof ye should be deceived by vain Reports, I write these present Letters unto you, by which ye shall understand, That being advertised how the Nobles and Commons of this Realm desired the King's Highness here to commit the examination of the Matter of Marriage, between me and his Majesty, to the determination of the Clergy: I did the more willingly consent thereunto, and since the de∣termination made, have also allowed, approved, and agreed unto the same, wherein I have more respect, as becometh me, to Truth and good Pleasure, than any worldly Affection that might move me to the contrary. I account God pleased with that is done, and know my self to have suffered no wrong or injury; but being my Body preserved in the integrity which I brought into this Realm, and I truly discharged from all band of Consent, I find the King's Highness, whom I cannot justly have as my Husband, to be nevertheless as a most kind, loving, and friendly Father and Brother, and to use me as honourably, and with as much humanity and liberality as you, I my self, or any of our Kin or Allies could wish or desire; wherewith I am, for mine own part, so well content and satisfied, that I much desire my Mother, You, and other mine Allies so to understand it, accept, and take it; and so to use your self towards this Noble and Vertuous Prince, as he may have cause to continue his friendship towards you, which on his behalf shall nothing be empaired or altered for this Matter; for so hath it pleased his Highness to signify unto me, that like as he will shew me always a most fatherly and brotherly kindness, and has so provided for me; so will he remain with you, and other, according to such terms as have passed in the same knot of Amity which between you hath been concluded, this Mat∣ter notwithstanding, in such wise as neither I, ne you, or any of our Friends shall have just cause of miscontentment. Thus much I have

thought necessary to write unto you, lest for want of true knowledg ye might otherwise take this Matter than ye ought, and in other sort care for me than ye should have cause. Only I require this of you, That ye so use your self, as for your untowardness in this Matter, I fare not the worse; whereunto I trust you will have regard.

XXI. The Resolutions of several Bishops and Divines,* 4.17 of some Questions concerning the Sacraments; by which it will appear with what maturity and care they proceeded in the Reformation, taken from the Originals, under their own hands. Only in copy∣ing them, I judged it might be more acceptable to the Reader to see every Man's Answer set down after every Question; and there∣fore they are published in this method.

The first Question. What a Sacrament is by the Scripture?

THe Scripture sheweth not what a Sacrament is,* 4.18 nevertheless where in the Latin Text we have Sacramentum, there in the Greek we have Mysterium; and so by the Scripture, Sacramentum may be called Mysterium, id est, res occulta sive arcana.

To the first;* 4.19 In Scripture we neither find Definition nor Description of a Sacrament.

Without prejudice to the Truth,* 4.20 and saving always more better Judgment, Cum facultate etiam melius deliberandi in hac parte.

To the first Question; I think that the Scriptures do use this word Sacrament, in divers places, according to the Matter it treateth upon, Tobi. 12. Rev. 1. Wisd. 2.6.12. Dan. 2. Ephes. 1.3, 5. Col. 1. 1 Tim. 10. Rev. 17. as also it doth divers other words: Yet, what a Sacrament is by definition, or description of Scripture, I cannot find it explicated openly. Likewise as I cannot find the definition or description of the Trinity, nor yet such-like things. Mary what other Men can find, being daily and of long season exercised in Scripture, I cannot tell, referring therefore this thing to their better knowledg.

I think that where this word, Sacramentum,* 4.21 is found in the Scripture in the Latin Translation, there in the Greek is found this word 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, that is to say, a Mystery, or a secret thing.

What the word Sacrament betokeneth, or what is the definition,* 4.22 de∣scription, or notification thereof, I have found no such plainly set out by Scripture. But this I find, that it should appear by the same Scrip∣ture, that the Latin word Sacramentum, and the Greek word Mysterium,

be in manner always used for one thing; as much to say as, Abscondi∣tum, Occultatum, vel in occulto.

* 4.23Thomas Rebertson. Ad Quaestiones.

Ad primam Respondeo, vocem Sacramenti, mihi in Sacris Literis non reperiri in hac significatione, nisi quatenus ad Matrimonium applicatur a Paulo, ubi tamen Graece habetur Mysterium: & proinde ex meris Scri∣pturis expresse definiri non posse.

* 4.24I find not in Scripture, the definition of a Sacrament, nor what a Sacrament is.

* 4.25I find no definition in Scripture of this word Sacramenium; howbeit wheresoever it is found in Scripture, the same is in the Greek Mysterium, which signifieth a Secret, or Hid thing.

* 4.26Non habetur in Scripturis, quid Sacramentum proprie sit, nisi quod subinde Mysterium dicitur: varia enim, & in Scripturis, & in Ecclesia∣sticis Scriptoribus reperitur ejus nominis significatio; ideo{que} definiri non potest.

* 4.27I find no definition of this word Sacrament, in the Scripture; nor likewise of this word Gratia, or Lex, with innumerable more; and yet what they signify, it is known; so the signification of this word Sacrament is plain, it is nothing else but a secret Hid thing, or any My∣stery.

* 4.28Like as Angelus, Coelum, Terra, be spoken of in Scripture, yet none of them defined: So altho Sacrumentum be spoken of in Scripture, yet 〈◊〉〈◊〉 hath no definition there, but is taken divers ways, and in divers sig∣••ifications.

* 4.29This word, Sacrament, in Scripture is not defined.

* 4.30I say this word, Sacrament, taken in his common signification, beto∣keneth a Mystery, and hid, or a secret thing: But if ye understand it, in his proper signification, as we use to apply it only to the Seven Sa∣craments, the Scripture sheweth not what a Sacrament is. And yet lest any Man might be offended, thinking, that because the Scripture sheweth not what a Sacrament is, therefore the same is a light thing, or little to be esteemed: Here may be remembred, that there are some weighty and godly things, being also of our Belief, which the Scripture sheweth not expresly what they are. As for Example; We believe the Son is consubstantial to the Father: Item; that the Father is unbegot∣ten, yet the Scripture sheweth not what is consubstantial, nor what is unbegotten, neither maketh any mention of the words. Likewise it is true, Baptism is a Sacrament, Pennance is a Sacrament, &c. yet the Scripture sheweth not what a Sacrament is.

Edwardus Leyghton.

Responsions unto the Questions.* 4.31

To the first Question, I say; That in Holy Scripture I never found, and I think there is no Man that will find a definition or description of this word Sacramentum; which is as much to say in English, as, a My∣stery, a secret, or a hid thing.

I do read no definition of this word, Sacramentum, in Scripture;* 4.32 but sometimes it is used in Scripture, to signify a thing secret or hid.

In primo articulo conveniunt omnes, non satis constare ex Scriptura,* 4.33 quid sit Sacramentum; Pleri{que} tamen dicunt Graece appellari, Mysteri∣um, (i. e.) a secret, or a hid thing.

In the Answer unto the first Question, They do all agree,* 4.34 that it is not evident by Scripture, what a Sacrament is, but Mysterium, that is, a secret, or a hid thing.

2. Question. What a Sacrament is by the Ancient Authors?

Answers.

THe Ancient Doctors call a Sacrament, Sacrae rei Signum,* 4.35 viz. visibile Verbum, Symbolum, atque pactio qua sumus constricti.

To the second; Of St. Augustin's words,* 4.36 this Description following of a Sacrament may be gathered; Sacramentum est invisibilis gratiae, visi∣bilis forma. And this thing, that is such visible form or sign of invisi∣ble Grace in Sacraments, we find in Scripture, altho we find not the word Sacrament, saving only in the Sacrament of Matrimony.

To the second; I find in Authors this Declaration,* 4.37 Sacramentum est Sacrae rei signum. Also, Invisibilis Gratiae Visibilis Forma. Also, Visi∣bilis Forma Invisibilis Gratiae imaginem gerens & causa existens. And of the verity and goodness of this Description or Declaration, I refer me to the Divines, better acquainted with this Matter than I am.

I think that this word Sacrament, as it is taken of the Old Authors,* 4.38 hath divers and sundry significations, for sometimes it is extended to all holy Signs, sometimes to all Mysteries, sometimes to all Allegories, &c.

Thomas Waldensis, who writeth a solemn Work de Sacramentis,* 4.39 caus∣eth me to say, that this word, Sacramentum in Communi, is defined of of the Ancient Authors; who after that he had shewed how that Wycliff, and before him Berengarius hath said, that Augustine defineth Sacramen∣tum thus; Sacramentum est sacrum Signum; and Signum in this wise,

Signum est res praeter speciem quam sensibus ingerit aliquid aliud ex se fa∣ciens in cogitationem venire.* 4.40 He himself, with Ancient Authors, as he saith, defineth it thus; Sacramentum est invisibilis Gratiae visibilis Forma, vel, Sacramentum est Sacrae rei Signum: Both these Descriptions (saith he) be of the Ancient Fathers.

* 4.41Sacramentum a vetustioribus, quemadmodum fert Hugo de S. Victore, & Thomas Aquinas, nondum reperiri definitum, nisi quod Augustinus in∣terdum vocet Sacramenta, Sacra signa aut signacula, interdum similitu∣dines earum rerum, quarum sunt Sacramenta. Et Rabanus, Sacramen∣tum dicitur, quod sub tegumento rerum corporalium, virtus Divina secretius salutem eorundem Sacramentorum operatur, unde & a secretis virtutibus vel Sacris, Sacramenta dicuntur.

* 4.42The Ancient Authors commonly say, That a Sacrament is, Sacrae rei Signum, or Sacrosanctum Signaculum; but they do not utterly and properly define what it is.

* 4.43The Ancient Doctors take this word, Sacramentum, diversly, and ap∣ply it to many things.

* 4.44Ex Augustino & aliis colligitur, Sacramentum posse dici, Sacrae rei Signum, vel, invisibilis gratiae visibilis Forma, quanquam haec posterior definitio non conveniat omnibus Sacramentis, s••iz. tantum septem istis usitatis; sed nec his quo{que} ex aequo, cum non aequalem conferant gra∣tiam.

* 4.45Generally it is taken to signify every secret Mystery, and Sacramenta be called, Sacrarum rerum signa, or, Sacra signacula: And as this word Sacrament particularly is attributed to the chief Sacraments of the Church, this definition of a Sacrament may be gathered of St. August. Invisibilis Gratiae visibilis Forma. And also that a Sacrament, is a mysti∣cal or secret Work which consisteth ex Verbo & elemento. And Cyprian saith, Verborum solennitas & sacri invocatio nominis, & signa institutioni∣bus Apostolicis Sacerdotum Ministeriis Attributa, visibile celebrant Sacramen∣tum, rem vero ipsam Spiritus Sanctus format & efficit.

* 4.46By the Ancient Authors, Sacramentum hath many significations, some∣times it is called a Secret Counsel. Tob. 12. Sacramentum Regis abscondere bonum est. Nebuchadnezar's Dream was called Sacramentum, Dan. 2. The Mystery of Christ's Incarnation, and of our Redemption, is so cal∣led, Ephes. 3. and 1 Tim. 3. So that every secret thing having some privy sense or signification, is called Sacramentum, generally extending the Vocable: Notwithstanding in one signification, Sacramentum ac∣cordeth properly to them that be commonly called the Seven Sacra∣ments; and hath this definition taken of St. August. and others, Invisi∣bilis gratiae visibilis Forma, ut ipsius imaginem gerat & quodammodo causa existat.

* 4.47The Ancient Authors of Divinity use this word Sacrament in di∣vers significations, for they call it Mysterium; and so the Scripture useth

it in many places, as 1 Tim. 3. Tobie 12. Wisd. 2. Dan. 2. Eph. 1. & 3. The word Sacrament is also used for a Figure or a Sign of the Old Testa∣ment, signifying Christ, as the Paschal Lamb, and the Brasen Serpent, and divers other Holy Signs. It is also taken of the Holy Authors, to be an Holy Sign, which maketh to the sanctification of the Soul, given of God against sin for our Salvation, as it may be gathered of them; for this word Sacrament is called by them, Sacrum Signum; but I have not read any express definition common to all Sacraments.

This word Sacrament, in the Ancient Authors,* 4.48 is oft-times used in this general signification, and so (as is before-said) it is a Mystery, or secret thing; and sometimes the same word is used as appliable only unto the Seven Sacraments; and is thus described, A visible Form of an invisible Grace: and thus also, a thing by the which, under the cover∣ing of visible things, the godly Power doth work our health.

To the second, I say; That Hugo de Sancto Victore,* 4.49 is one of the most Ancient Authors that I ever could perceive, took upon him to de∣fine or describe a Sacrament: Howbeit, I suppose, that this common description which the Schoolmen use, after the Master of the Senten∣ces, viz. Sacramentum est invisibilis Gratiae visibilis seu sensibilis Forma, may be gathered of St. Austin, and divers other Ancient Author's words in many places of their Works.

I do find no definition plainly set forth in old Authors,* 4.50 notwith∣standing this definition, Invisibilis Gratiae visibilis Forma, may be ga∣thered out of St. Augustine.

In secundo Articulo conveniunt omnes,* 4.51 Sacramentum esse sacrae rei signum. Tresham, Oglethorpus, & Edgworth, dicunt hanc definitio∣nem, Sacramentum est invisibilis gratiae visibilis Forma, his septem con∣venire. Thurlebeus ait, non convenire omnibus septem, & aeque plu∣ribus posse attribui at{que} septem.

In the second they put many Descriptions of a Sacrament,* 4.52 as the sign of a holy Thing, a visible Word, &c. But upon this one definition, a Sacrament is a visible Form of invisible Grace, they do not all agree: for Doctors, Edgworth, Tresham, and Oglethorpe say, That it is applicable only and properly unto the word Sacrament, as it signifieth the Seven Sacra∣ments usually received. My Lord Elect of Westminster saith, That it a∣greeth not unto all the Seven, nor yet more specially unto the Seven, than un∣to any other.

3. Question. How many Sacraments there be by the Scripture?

Answers.

* 4.53THe Scripture sheweth not how many Sacraments there be, but In∣carnatio Christi and Matrimonium, be called in the Scripture My∣steria, and therefore we may call them by the Scripture Sacramenta. But one Sacramentum the Scripture maketh mention of, which is hard to be revealed fully, as would to God it were, and that is Mysterium Iniquita∣tis, or Mysterium Meretricis magnae & Bestiae.

* 4.54To the third; In Scripture we find no precise number of Sacraments.

* 4.55To the third; I find not set forth the express number, with express declaration of this many and no more; nor yet of these expresly by Scripture which we use, especially under the name of Sacraments, sa∣ving only of Matrimony.

* 4.56I think that in the Scripture be innumerable Sacraments, for all My∣steries, all Ceremonies, all the Facts of Christ, the whole Story of the Iews, and the Revelations of the Apocalypse, may be named Sacraments.

* 4.57The certain number of Sacraments, or Mysteries, contained within Scripture, cannot be well expressed or assigned; for Scripture contain∣eth more than infallibly may be rehearsed.

* 4.58De istis septem, quae usitate vocamus Sacramenta, nullum invenio no∣mine Sacramenti appellari, nisi Matrimonium. Matrimonium esse Sacra∣mentum, probat Eckius, Homi. 73. & conferre gratiam, ibid.

* 4.59There be divers Sacraments by the Scripture, as in Tobie 12. Sacra∣mentum Regis, the King's Secret. Also Nebuchadnezars Dream, Dan. 2. is called, Sacramentum. Incarnatio Christi, Sacramentum, Ephes. 3. Ma∣trimonium, Sacramentum.

* 4.60Taking for Sacraments any thing, that this word, Sacramentum, doth signify, there be in Scripture a great number of Sacraments more than Seven.

* 4.61Non habetur determinatus Sacramentorum numerus in Scripturis, sunt enim innumera fere illic, quae passim vocantur Sacramenta; cum omnis allegoria, omne{que} Mysterium, dicatur Sacramentum. Quin et somnia, ac secreta, subinde Sacramenta vocantur. Tobiae 2. Sacramentum Regis abscondere bonum est; & Dan. 2. Imploremus misericordias Dei Coeli super Sacramento isto, & somnio. Paulus etiam Epist. 2. vocat Myste∣rium Incarnationis Christi Sacramentum: Et in Apoc. 1. vocat Sacra∣mentum septem Stellarum. Ac hoc praecipue observandum venit,

nullum a septem Sacramentis receptis, hoc nomine appellari, praeter so∣lum Matrimonium.

As many as there be Mysteries, which be innumerable;* 4.62 but by Scrip∣ture, I think, the Seven which be named Sacraments, may principally bear the name.

Speaking of Sacraments generally,* 4.63 they be innumerable spoken of in Scripture; but properly to speak of Sacraments, there be but Seven that may be so called, of which Matrimony is expresly called Sacramen∣tum, Ephes. 5. and as I think, in the germane and proper signification of a Sacrament; so that the indivisible knot of the Man and his Wife in one Body, by the Sacrament of Matrimony, is the Matter of this Sacrament; upon which, as on the literal verity the Apostle foundeth this allegorical saying, Ego autem dico in Christo & in Ecclesia; for the mystical sense presupposeth a verity in the Letter on which that is taken▪ Six more there be to which the definition doth agree, as manifestly doth appear by the Scriptures with the exposition of the Ancient Authors.

In the Scripture there is no certain number of Sacraments.* 4.64

I ••ind no more of the seven, called expresly Sacraments,* 4.65 but only Matrimony, but extending the name of Sacrament in his most general acception; there are in Scripture a great number of Sacraments, where∣of the Apostle saith, Si noverint Mysteria omnia, &c.

To the third; I say,* 4.66 that I find not in Scripture any of these seven which we commonly call Sacraments, called Sacramentum, but only Matrimonium. But I find divers and many other things called Sacra∣ments in Scripture, as in the 21 of Tobie, Sacramentum Regis abscondere bonum est. Item Apoc. 17. Dicamus tibi Sacramentum. Item, 1 Tim. 3. Magnum est pietatis Sacramentum, &c.

I cannot tell how many Sacraments be, by Scripture,* 4.67 for they be above one hundred.

In ••ertio conveniunt satis:* 4.68 non esse certum numerum Sacramentorum per Scripturas. Redmaynus addit, But by Scripture I think the seven which be named Sacraments, may principally bear the name. Idem sentit Edgworth, & septem tantum. Matrimonium in Scripturis haberi sub nomine Sacramenti pleri{que} dicunt.

In the third they do agree,* 4.69 That there is no certain number of Sa∣craments by Scripture, but even as many as there be Mysteries; and none of these seven called Sacraments, but only Matrimony in Scripture.

4. Question. How many Sacraments there be by the Ancient Authors?

Answers.

* 4.70BY the Ancient Authors there be many Sacraments more than seven, for all the Figures which signifie Christ to come, or testifie that he is come, be called Sacraments, as all the Figures of the Old Law, and in the New Law; Eucharistia, Baptismus, Pascha, Dies Dominicus, lotio pedum, signum Crucis, Chrisma, Matrimonium, Ordo, Sabbatum, Impositio manuum, Oleum, Consecratio Olei, Lac, Mel, Aqua, Vinum, Sal, Ignis, Cinis, adapertio Aurium, vestis candida, and all the Parables of Christ, with the Prophesies of the Apocalyps, and such others, be called by the Doctors, Sacramenta.

* 4.71To the fourth; There is no precise number of Sacraments mentioned by the Ancient Authors, taking the word Sacrament, in his most gene∣ral signification.

* 4.72To the fourth; I find that St. Austine speaketh de Baptismo, de Eucha∣ristia, de Matrimonio, de Ordinatione clericorum, de Sacramento Chrisma∣tis & Vnctionis: Also I find in the said St. Austine, that in the Old Law there were many Sacraments, and in the New Law few.

* 4.73I think that in the Doctors be found many more Sacraments than se∣ven, viz. Panis Catechumenorum, signum Crucis, Oleum, Lac, Sal, Mel, &c.

* 4.74That Scripture containeth, by the same Holy Ghost which is Author thereof, the Holy Doctors, and Ancient Fathers expoundeth; So that where in Scripture the number of Sacraments is uncertain, it cannot be among them certain.

* 4.75Apud Augustinum lego Sacramentum Nuptiarum, Sacramentum Baptismi, Sacramentum Eucharistiae, quod & altaris sive panis vocat; Sacramentum Ordinationis; Sacramentum Chrismatis, quod datur per manus impositionem Baptizatis; Sacramentum Unctionis.

* 4.76I find in the Ancient Authors, that Baptism is called Sacramentum, Eucharistia, Sacramentum, Matrimonium Sacramentum, Ordo Sacramen∣tum, Chrisma Sacramentum, Impositio Manuum per Baptismum Sacramentum, Dilectio Sacramentum, Lotio pedum Sacramentum, Oleum, Mel, Lac, Sa∣cramenta; and many others.

* 4.77There be a great sort of Sacraments found in the Doctors, after the acception above-said, more than seven.

* 4.78Apud Scriptores Ecclesiasticos reperiuntur multo plura Sacramenta quam haec septem.

Taking this word Sacrament universally for Mysteries,* 4.79 or all secret Tokens, there be more Sacraments than can be reckoned; but the se∣ven by old Authors may specially obtain the name. Lotio pedum is spo∣ken of in old Authors as a special Sacrament used then in the Church, and as it appeareth, having a great ground in the Scripture; and I think it were better to renew that again, and so to have eight Sacra∣ments, rather than to diminish the number of the seven now used.

Even like as to the next Question before.* 4.80

The ancient Authors acknowledg many more than seven;* 4.81 for they call in their Writings all Rites and Ceremonies, Sacraments.

Generally, as many as Mysteries, specially seven,* 4.82 and no more of like nature to them; for although I find not express mention where Penance is called a Sacrament, yet I think it may be deduced and pro∣ved by Cyprian, in his Sermon de Passione Christi, in these words. De∣ni{que} quicun{que} fiunt Sacramentorum Ministri, per operationem authoritas in figura Crucis omnibus Sacramentis largitur effectum, & cuncta peragit nobis quod omnibus nominibus eminet a Sacramentorum vicariis invocatum: At li∣cet indigni sint qui accipiunt, Sacramentorum tamen reverentia & propin∣quiorem ad Deum parat accessum, & ubi redierint ad cor constat ablutionis donum, & redit effectus munerum, nec alias quaeri aut repeti necesse est salu∣tiferum Sacramentum; in these words, redit effectus munerum; and, nec alias repeti necesse est salutiferum Sacramentum, must needs be understood Penance, and also that Penance is a Sacrament: For as our first access to God is by the Sacrament Baptism, which Cyprian there following called Ablutionem primam; so if we fall by deadly sin, we cannot repetere God again, but by Penance; which repeting (i. e.) Penance, Cyprian calleth Salutiferum Sacramentum.

To the fourth, I say; That I find in ancienter Authors,* 4.83 every one of these seven, which we call commonly Sacraments, called Sacramen∣tum; as in Austin every one of them is called Sacramentum but only Penance, which Cyprian calleth Sacramentum. Also I find in the an∣cienter Authors divers other things (besides the seven) called Sacra∣ments, as Lotio pedum in Cyprian, &c.

More Sacraments be found in old Authors than Seven.* 4.84

In quarto conveniunt, plura esse Sacramenta quam septem apud Authores:* 4.85 Redman addit; But the seven, by old Authors, may specially ob∣tain the name. Idem putat Edgworth, and Tresham. Lotio pedum, he thinketh were better to be renewed, and so made 8. Sacraments, than the number of the seven to be diminished. Treshamus citat Cyprianum in Serm. de Passione Christi pro poenitentia, quod dicatur Sacramentum, cum alii fere omnes nusquam appellari aiunt Sacramentum apud Authores, & hic locus aperte agit de Baptismo, quod vocat donum ablutionis, & Sacramentum Salutiferum.

In the fourth they agree,* 4.86 That there is no determinate number of Sa∣craments spoken of in the old Authors; but that my Lord of York,

and Edgworth, Tresham, Redman, Crayford, and Simmons, say, That those seven, by old Authors, may specially obtain the name of Sacra∣ments. The Bishop of St. Davids saith, That there be but four Sacra∣ments in the old Doctors most chiefly spoken of, and they be Baptism, the Sacrament of the Altar, Matrimony, and Pennance.

5. Question. Whether this word Sacrament, be and ought to be attributed to the seven only? and whether the seven Sacraments be found in any of the old Authors?

Answers.

* 4.87I Know no cause why this word, Sacrament, should be attributed to the seven only; for the old Authors never prescribed any certain number of Sacraments, nor in all their Books I never read these two words joined together, viz. septem Sacramenta.

* 4.88To the fifth; To the first part of this Question, this word, Sacra∣ment, is used and applied in Scripture, to some things that be none of the seven Sacraments. To the second part; The seven Sacraments be found in some of the ancient Authors.

* 4.89To the fifth, I answer; That this word, Sacrament, in our Language commonly hath been attributed to the seven customably called Sacra∣ments, not for that yet, that the word Sacrament cannot be applied to any more, but for that the seven have been specially of very long and ancient season received, continued and taken for things of such sort.

* 4.90I think that the name of a Sacrament, is and may be attributed to more than seven, and that all the seven Sacraments be found in the old Authors, tho all peradventure be not found in one Author. But I have not read Pennance called by the name of a Sacrament in any of them.

* 4.91Certain it is, that this word Sacrament, neither is nor ought to be attributed to seven only, for both Scripture and ancient Authers other∣wise applieth it, but yet nothing letteth, but that this word Sacrament may most especially, and in a certain due preheminence, be applied to the seven Sacraments, of most ancient name and usage among Christian Men. And that the ancient Authors have so used and applied it, af∣firmeth the said Thomas Walden. convincing Wycliffe and Berengarius who enforced the contrary, from Cyprian, and also Augustine, with other holy Doctors, they may so well be gathered.

* 4.92Vocabulum, Sacramenti, in Sacris Literis, nulli Sacramentorum quod sciam tribuitur, nisi Matrimonio: a vetustis Scriptoribus tribuitur Cere∣moniis & umbris legis, Incarnationi Christi, figuris, allegoriis, & festi∣vitatibus:

Apud Paulum legitur divinitatis, voluntatis divinae, & pie∣tatis Sacramentum. Caeterum loquendo de Sacramentis his, quae sunt invisibilis gratiae collatae in Ecclesia Christi visibilia signa, opinor non plura quam septem inveniri, his{que} magis proprie quam reliquis, sub hac ratione, tribui nomen Sacramenti.

This word Sacrament is not,* 4.93 nor ought not to be attributed to these seven only. Those that we call seven Sacraments, be found in old Au∣thors, although some of them be seldom found called by this name Sa∣crament.

This word, Sacramentum, neither is,* 4.94 nor ought to be so attributed unto these seven, but that it is, and may be attributed to many more things, and so the ancienter Doctors use it. The seven Sacraments be found in ancient Doctors under the name of Sacrament, saving that I remember not that I have read in them Pennance called a Sacrament.

Nomen commune est multis aliis rebus,* 4.95 quam septem istis usitatis Sa∣cramentis. Septem Sacramenta, seorsim & sparsim reperiuntur in vete∣rum monumentis.

To the seven specially and principally,* 4.96 and in general to innumerable more. But I cannot tell whether in any old Author might be found these two words, seven Sacraments, or this number limited; but every one of the seven Sacraments, one by one, be found in the old Au∣thors.

Sacramentum in his proper signification,* 4.97 is and ought to be attributed to the seven only; and they be all seven found in the Authors.

This word, Sacrament, is not only to be attributed to the seven,* 4.98 but that the seven Sacraments especially conferreth Grace, the old Authors especially accounteth them by the number of seven; and these seven are found in Authors and Scriptures, altho they be not found by the name of seven.

I say, This word, Sacrament, is attributed to the seven;* 4.99 and that the seven Sacraments are found in the ancient Authors.

To the fifth I say, first, (as before) that this word, Sacramentum,* 4.100 is not applied or attributed in Holy Scripture to any of the seven, but only to Matrimony. But it is attributed in Scripture and ancient Au∣thors to many other things besides these: Howbeit, taking this word, Sacramentum, for a sensible sign of the invisible Grace of God given unto Christian People, as the Schoolmen and many late Writers take it; I think that these seven commonly called Sacraments, are to be cal∣led only and most properly Sacraments.

This word, Sacrament, may well be attributed to the seven;* 4.101 and so it is found in old Authors, saving that I do not read expresly in old Do∣ctors, Pennance to be under the name of a Sacrament, unless it be in Chry∣sostome, in the Exposition ad Hebrae. Homil. 20. sect. 1. cap. 10. in principio.

* 4.102In quinto praeter Herfordens. Roffens. Dayium. Oglethorpum, Mene∣vens. & Coxum, putant omnes nomen Sacramenti praecipue his septem convenire. Symons addit, The seven Sacraments specially confer Grace: Eboracens. Curren, Tresham, Symons, aiunt septem Sacramenta inveniri apud veteres, quanquam Curren & Symons mox videntur iterum negare.

* 4.103In the fifth; The Bishops of Hereford and St. David, Dr. Day, Dr. Cox, say, That this word, Sacrament, in the old Authors, is not attributed unto the seven only, and ought not to be attributed. The Bishop of Carlile alledging Waldensis. Doctors Curren, Edgworth, Sy∣mons, Tresham say, That it is and may be attributed. And Dr. Curren, and Mr. Symmons, seem to vary against themselves each in their own Answers; for Dr. Curren saith, That this word, Sacrament, is attribu∣ted unto the seven in the old Doctors, and yet he cannot find that it is attributed unto Pennance. Dr. Symons saith, That the old Authors ac∣count them by the number of seven; and yet he saith, That they be not found there by the name of seven.

6. Question. Whether the determinate number of seven Sacraments be a Doctrine, either of the Scripture, or of the old Authors, and so to be taught?

Answers.

* 4.104THe determinate number of seven Sacraments is no Doctrine of the Scripture, nor of the old Authors.

* 4.105To the sixth; The Scripture maketh no mention of the Sacraments determined to seven precisely; but the Scripture maketh mention of seven Sacraments, which be used in Christ's Church, and grounded partly in Scripture; and no more be in use of the said Church but se∣ven so grounded; and some of the ancient Doctors make mention of seven, and of no more than seven, as used in Christ's Church so grounded; wherefore a Doctrine may be had of seven Sacraments precisely used in Christ's Church, and grounded in Scripture.

* 4.106To the sixth; I think it be a Doctrine set forth by the ancient Fathers, one from another, taking their matter and ground out of Scripture, as they understood it; tho Scripture for all that doth not give unto all the seven, the special names by which now they are called, nor yet open∣ly call them by the name of Sacrament, except only (as is before-said) the Sacrament of Matrimony.

* 4.107Albeit the seven Sacraments be in effect found both in the Scripture, and in the old Authors, and may therefore be so taught; yet I have not read this precise and determinate number of seven

Sacraments, neither in the Scripture, nor in the ancient Writers.

By what is here before-said, I think it doth well appear,* 4.108 that both the Scripture of God, and holy Expositors of the same, would have the seven Sacraments both taught, and in due form exhibited to all Christian People, as it shall also better appear by what followeth.

In Scriptura tantum unum ex istis septem Sacramentum vocari inve∣nio,* 4.109 nimirum Matrimonium: apud veteres reperiuntur omnia haec sep∣tem, a nullo tamen, quod sciam, nomine 7. Sacramentorum celebrari, nisi quod Eras. ait 7. a veteribus recenseri: August. loquens de Sacra∣mentis ad Januarium Ep. 118. ait numerum septenarium tribui Ecclesiae proprie instar universitatis; Item objectum fuisse Husso in Concilio Con∣stantienti quod infideliter senserit de 7. Sacramentis. De perfectione Num. Septenarii, vide August. lib. 1. de Civ. cap. 31.

This determinate number of seven Sacraments,* 4.110 is no Doctrine of Scripture, nor of the old Authors, nor ought not to be taught as such a determinate number by Scripture and old Authors.

Neither the Scripture, nor the ancient Authors,* 4.111 do recite the deter∣minate number of the seven Sacraments; but the Doctrine of the seven Sacraments is grounded in Scripture, and taught by the ancient Authors, albeit not altogether.

Septenarius Sacramentorum numerus,* 4.112 Doctrina est recentium Theo∣logorum; quam illi partim ex Scriptura, partim ex veterum scriptis, ar∣gute in sacrum hunc (ut aiunt) numerum, collegerunt.

I think, as I find by old Authors,* 4.113 the ancient Church used all these se∣ven Sacraments; and so I think it good to be taught.

The determinate number of seven Sacraments,* 4.114 is not taught in any one Process of the Scripture, nor of any one of the old Authors of purpose speaking of them altogether, or in one Process, as far as I can remember; albeit they all seven be there, and there spoken of in Scrip∣ture manifestly, and so have the old Authors left them in sundry places of their Writings; and so it ought to be taught.

Forasmuch as the Scripture teacheth these seven,* 4.115 and sheweth special Graces given by the same, the which are not so given by others, called Sacraments, the old Authors perceiving the special Graces, have accounted them in a certain number, and so have been used by Doctors to be cal∣led seven, and without inconvenience may so be taught.

I say,* 4.116 The determinate number of seven is not expresly mentioned in the Scripture, like as the determinate number of the seven Petitions of the Prayer is not expresly mentioned; and as I think the seven Petitions to have their ground in Scripture, even so do I think of the seven Sacraments, to be grounded in Scripture.

* 4.117To the sixth I say as before, That the old Authors call each of these seven, Sacraments; but be it, I cannot remember that ever I read the determinate, precise, and express number of seven Sacraments in any of the ancient Authors, nor in Scripture. Howbeit we may find in Scripture, and the old Authors, also mention made, and the doctrine of each of these seven, commonly called Sacraments.

* 4.118The determinate number of seven, is a Doctrine to be taught, for every one of them be contained in Scripture, tho they have not the number of seven set forth there, no more than the Petitions of the Pa∣ter Noster be called seven, nor the Articles of the Creed be called twelve.

Priori parti Quaestiones negative Respondent. Herfordens. Mene∣vens.* 4.119 Roffens. Dayus, Dunelmens. Oglethorpus, Thurleby: Po∣steriori parti, quod sit Doctrina conveniens respondent affirmative, Eboracen. Roffen. Carliolen. Londinen. Dayus, Edgworth, Red∣mayn, Symmons, Curren: Londinen. & Redmanus non respon∣dent priori parti Quaestionis, nec Oglethorpus, Tresham, Robin∣sonus Posteriori. Eboracen. Londin. Symmons, Curren, volunt è Scripturis peti Doctrinam Septem. Sacramentorum.

* 4.120In the sixth, touching the determinate number of the seven Sacra∣ments, the Bishop of Duresme, Hereford, St. David, and Rochester, the Elect of Westminster, Dr. Day, and Dr. Oglethorpe say, This prescribed number of Sacraments is not found in the old Authors. The Bishop of York, Drs. Curren, Tresham, and Symmons, say the contrary. Con∣cerning the second part, Whether it be a Doctrine to be taught? The Bishops of Hereford, St. Davids, and Dr. Cox, Think it ought not to be so taught as such a determinate number by Scripture. The Bishops of York, London, Carlile; Drs. Day, Curren, Tresham, Symmons, Crayford, Think it a Doctrine meet to be taught: And some of them say, That it is founded on Scripture.

7. Question. What is found in Scripture of the Matter, Nature, Effect, and Vertue of such as we call the seven Sacraments; so as altho the Name be not there, yet whether the thing be in Scripture or no, and in what wise spoken of?

Answers.

* 4.121I Find not in the Scripture, the Matter, Nature, and Effect of all these which we call the seven Sacraments, but only of certain of them, as of Baptism, in which we be regenerated and pardoned of our sin by the Blood of Christ: Of Eucharistia, in which we be concorpo∣rated unto Christ, and made lively Members of his Body, nourished

and fed to the Everlasting Life, if we receive it as we ought to do, and else it is to us rather Death than Life. Of Pennance also I find in the Scripture, whereby Sinners after Baptism returning wholly unto God, be accepted again unto God's Favour and Mercy. But the Scrip∣ture speaketh not of Pennance, as we call it a Sacrament, consisting in three parts, Contrition, Confession, and Satisfaction; but the Scripture taketh Pennance for a pure conversion of a sinner in heart and mind from his sins unto God, making no mention of private Confession of all deadly sins to a Priest, nor of Ecclesiastical satisfaction to be enjoined by him. Of Matrimony also I find very much in Scripture, and among other things, that it is a mean whereby God doth use the infirmity of our Concupiscence to the setting forth of his Glory, and encrease of the World, thereby sanctifying the Act of Carnal Conjunction between the Man and the Wife to that use; yea, altho one party be an In••idel: and in this Matrimony is also a Promise of Salvation, if the Parents bring up their Children in the Faith, Love, and Fear of God. Of the Matter, Nature, and Effect of the other three, that is to say, Confirmation, Order, and extream Vnction, I read nothing in the Scripture as they be taken for Sacraments.

To the seventh; Of Baptism,* 4.122 we find in Scripture the Justification by the Word of Christ; we find also that the Matter of Baptism is Wa∣ter, the Effect and Vertue is Remission of Sins. Of Confirmation, we find that the Apostles did confirm those that were baptized, by laying their hands upon them, and that the Effect then was the coming of the Holy Ghost into them, upon whom the Apostles laid their hands, in a visible sign of the Gift of divers Languages, and therewith of ghostly strength to confess Christ, following upon the same. Of the Sacrament of the Altar, we find the Institution by Christ, and the Matter thereof, Bread and Wine, the Effect, Increase of Grace. Of the Sacrament of Pennance, we find the Institution in the Gospel, the Effect, Reconcilia∣tion of the sinner, and the union of him to the Mystical Body of Christ. Of the Sacrament of Matrimony, we find the Institution both in the Old and New Testament, and the Effect thereof, Remedy a∣gainst Concupiscence and discharge of sin, which otherwise should be in the Office of Generation. Of the Sacrament of Order, we find, that our Saviour gave to his Apostles power to baptize, to bind and to loose sinners, to remit sins, and to receive them, to teach and preach his Word, and to consecrate his most precious Body and Blood, which be the highest offices of Order; and the effect thereof Grace, we find in Scripture. Of extream Vnction, we find in the Epistle of the Holy Apostle St. Iames, and of the Effects of the same.

To the seventh, I find, that St. Austin is of this sentence,* 4.123 That where the Sacraments of the Old Law did promise Grace and Comfort, the Sacra∣ments of the New Law do give it indeed. And moreover he saith, That that the Sacraments of the New Law are, factu faciliora, pauciora, salu∣briora, & foeliciora, more easier, more fewer, more wholsomer, and more happy.

* 4.124The Scripture teacheth of Baptism, the Sacrament of the Altar, Ma∣trimony and Pennance manifestly: There be also in the Scripture mani∣fest examples of Confirmation, viz. That it was done after Baptism by the Apostles, per manuum Impositionem. The Scripture teacheth also of Order, that it was done, per manuum Impositionem cum oratione & jejunio. Of the Unction of sick Men, the Epistle of St. Iames teacheth manifestly.

* 4.125I think verily, That of the Substance, Effect, and Vertue of these seven usual Sacraments, that are to be taken and esteemed above others, we have plainly and expresly by Holy Scripture. Of Baptism, That who∣soever believeth in Christ, and is Christned, shall be saved; and except that one be born again of Water and the Holy Ghost, he cannot come within the Kingdom of God. Of Matrimony, we have in Scripture, both by name, and in effect, in the Old and New Testament, both by Christ and his Apostle Paul. Of the Sacrament of the Altar, I find plainly expresly, both in the Holy Gospels, and other places of Scrip∣ture. Of Pennance in like manner. Of Confirmation we have in Scrip∣ture, that when the Samaritans, by the preaching of Philip, had recei∣ved the Word of God and were Christened; the Apostles hearing of the same, sent Peter and Iohn unto them; who when they came thither, they prayed for them that they might receive the Holy Ghost: then they laid their hands upon them, and so they received the Holy Ghost; This, saith Bede, is the Office and Duty only of Bishops. And this manner and form (saith St. Hierom) as it is written in the Acts, the Church hath kept, That the Bishop should go abroad to call for the Grace of the Holy Ghost, and lay his hands upon them, who had been Christened by Priests and Deacons. Of the Sacrament of Orders, we have, That Christ made his Apostles the Teachers of his Law, and Ministers of his Sacraments, that they should duly do it, and make and ordain others likewise to do it af∣ter them. And so the Apostles ordained Matthias to be one of their number, St. Paul made and ordained Timothy and Titus, with others likewise. Of the Sacrament of Extream Vnction, we have manifestly in the Gospel of Mark, and Epistle of St. Iames.

* 4.126Materia Sacramentorum est Verbum & Elementum, virtus quam Deus per illa digne sumentibus conferat gratiam, juxta suam promissio∣nem, nimirum quod sint Sacra Signacula, non tantum signantia sed eti∣am significantia. Unde opinor constare hanc Sacramentorum vim esse in Sacris Literis.

* 4.127I find in Scripture, of such things as we use to call Sacraments. First, Of Baptism manifestly. Of Eucharistia manifestly. Of Pennance manifest∣ly. Of Matrimony manifestly. Of Ordering, per manus Impositionem & Orationem manifestly. It is also manifest, that the Apostles laid their hands upon them that were Christened. Of the Vnction of the Sick with Prayer manifestly.

* 4.128Albeit the seven Sacraments be not found in Scripture expressed by name, yet the thing it self, that is, the Matter, Nature, Effect and Vertue

of them is found there. Of Baptism in divers places; of the most Holy Communion; of Matrimony; of Absolution; of Bishops, Priests, and Deacons, how they were ordained per manuum Impositionem cum Oratione; Of laying the Apostles hands on them that were Christened, which is a part of Confirmation; of Unction of them that were sick, with Prayer joined withal.

Natura, vis, effectus, ac uniuscujus{que} Sacramenti proprietas,* 4.129 seorsim in Scriptura reperitur, ut veteres eam interpretati sunt.

As it appeareth in the Articles which be drawn of the said seven Sa∣craments.* 4.130

In Scripture we find of the Form of the Sacraments,* 4.131 as the words Sa∣cramental; and the Matter, as the Element, Oil, Chrism; and the Patient receiving the Sacrament; and of Grace and encrease of Vertue given by them, as the Effects.

The things are contained in Scripture, as Baptism, Confirmation,* 4.132 Eu∣charistia, Poenitentia, Extrema Vnctio, Ordo, altho they have not there this name Sacramentum, as Matrimony hath; and every one of them hath his Matter, Nature, Effect and Vertue.

I think the Thing, the Matter, the Nature, the Effect,* 4.133 and Vertue of them all be in the Scripture, and all there institute by God's Autho∣rity, for I think that no one Man, neither the whole Church hath power to Institute a Sacrament, but that such Institution pertaineth only to God.

To the seventh, I say, That we may evidently find in Scripture,* 4.134 the substance of every one of the seven Sacraments, the Nature, Effect, and Vertue of the same; as of Baptism, Confirmation, Pennance, Matrimony, and so forth of the rest.

Of the Matter, Nature, Vertue, and Effect,* 4.135 of such as we call Sacra∣ments, Scripture maketh mention: Of Baptism manifestly; of the most Holy Communion manifestly; of Absolution manifestly; of Matri∣mony manifestly; of Bishops, Priests, and Deacons, Scripture speaketh manifestly; for they were ordered, per Impositiones manuum Presbyterii cum Oratione & jejunio.

Conveniunt praeter Menevens. naturam septem Sacramentorum nobis tradi in Scripturis. Eboracens. effectus singulorum enumerat,* 4.136 item Carliolens.

Londinens. non Respondet Quaestioni. Treshamus ait ideo ê Scriptu∣ris tradi nobis Sacramenta, quoniam tota Ecclesia non habet Au∣thoritatem Instituendi Sacramenta.

In the seventh they do agree, saving this,* 4.137 That the Bishop of St. Da∣vid says, That the Nature, Effect, and Vertue of these seven Sacraments, only Baptism, the Sacrament of the Altar, Matrimony, Pennance, are con∣tained

in the Scripture. The other say, That the Nature and the Vertue of all the seven, be contained in the Scripture.

8. Question. Whether Confirmation, cum Crismate, of them that be Baptized, be found in Scripture?

Answers.

* 4.138OF Confirmation with Chrism, without which it is counted no Sacra∣ment, there is no mention in the Scripture.

* 4.139To the eighth; We find Confirmation, cum Impositione manuum in Scripture, as before; cum Chrismate we find not in the Scripture, but yet we find Chrismation with Oil used even from the time of the Apo∣stles, and so taken as a Tradition Apostolick.

* 4.140To the eighth; I find in Scripture, in many places, de Impositione ma∣nuum, which I think (considering the usage commonly and so long with∣al used) to be Confirmation; and that with Chrism, to supply the visi∣ble appearance of the Holy Ghost, which Holy Ghost was so visibly seen in the Primitive Church; nevertheless for the perfect declaration of the verity hereof, I refer it to the judgment of Men of higher knowledg in this Faculty.

* 4.141Altho Confirmation be found in the Scripture, by Example, as I said before, yet there is nothing written de Chrismate.

* 4.142The Imposition of Hands, the Holy Doctors take for the same which we call Confirmation, done upon them which were christened before, whereof is written in the Acts. And as for Chrisma, it should seem by Cyprian, both as touching the confection and usage thereof, that it hath a great ground to be derived out of Scripture, tho it be not manifestly therein spoken of.

* 4.143Res & Effectus Confirmationis continentur in Scriptura, nempe, Im∣positio manuum per Apostolos Baptizatis, per quam dabatur Spiritus Sanctus. De Chrismate nihil illic legimus, quia per id tempus Spiritus Sanctus signo visibili descenderit in Baptizatos. Quod ubi fieri desierit, Ecclesia Chrismate signi externi loco uti coepit.

* 4.144I find not in Scripture that the Apostles laying their hands upon them that were baptized, did anoint them Chrismate.

* 4.145Confirmation cum Chrismate I read not in Scripture, but Impositionem manuum super Baptizatos I find there is, which ancient Authors call Confirmation; and Inunction with Chrisma hath been used from the Primitive Church.

De Impositione manuum cum Oratione,* 4.146 expressa mentio est in Scrip∣turis, quae nunc usitato nomine, a Doctoribus dicitur, Confirmatio. Sacrum Chrisma, traditio est Apostolica, ut ex veteribus liquet.

The Question is not simple, but as if it were asked,* 4.147 Whether Eucha∣ristia in infermentato, be in the Scripture, or, baptismus cum sale. Im∣position of the Apostles hands, in which was conferred the Holy Ghost for Confirmation of them who were baptized, is found in Scripture. Chrisma is a Tradition deduced from the Apostles, as may be gathered by Scripture, and by the Old Authors, and the Mystery thereof is not to be despised.

This Sacrament is one, unitate integritatis, as some others be:* 4.148 There∣fore it hath two parts; of which one, that is, Impositio manuum, is ta∣ken Heb. 6. & Act. 8. The other part, that is, Chrisme, is taken of the Tradition of the Fathers, and so used from the Primitive Church. vid. Cyp. Epist. lib. 1. Ep. 12.

Confirmation is found in Scripture, and Confirmation cum Chrismate,* 4.149 is gathered from the old Authors.

I say Confirmation is found in Scripture, but this additament,* 4.150 cum Chrismate, is not of the Scripture, yet is it a very ancient Tradition, as appeareth by Cyp. de Vnct. Chrism.

To the eighth Question, I say,* 4.151 That Confirmation of them that be baptized, is found in Scripture, but cum Chrismate it is not found in Scripture, but it was used cum Chrismate in the Church soon after the Apostles time, as it may evidently appear by the cited Authors.

The laying of the Bishops hands upon them that be christened,* 4.152 which is a part of Confirmation, is plainly in Scripture; and the Unction with Chrisme, which is another part, hath been observed from the Primitive Church, and is called of St. Austin, Sacramentum Chrismatis. Unction of the Sick with Oil, and the Prayer, is grounded expresly in Scripture.

Conveniunt omnes Confirmationem cum Chrismate non haberi in Scripturis. Eboracens. Tresham, Coren, Day, Oglethorpe,* 4.153 Edg∣worth, Leighton, Symmons, Redman, Robinsonus, Confirma∣tionem in Scripturis esse contendunt; caeterum Chrisma esse tra∣ditionem Apostolicam: addit Robertsonus, & ubi fieri desierat miraculum Consecrandi Spiritus Sancti, Ecclesia Chrismate signi externi loco uti coepit; Convenit illi Londinens.

Carliolens. putat usum Chrismatis ex Scripturis peti posse; Putant omnes tum in hoc Articulo, tum superiori, Impositionem manuum esse Confirmationem.

In the eighth they do agree all, except it be the Bishop of Carlile,* 4.154 That Confirmatio cum Chrismate is not found in Scripture, but only Con∣firmatio cum manuum Impositione. And that also my Lord of St. Davids

denieth to be in Scripture, as we call it a Sacrament. My Lord of Car∣l••le saith, That Chrisma, as touching the confection and usage thereof, hath a ground to be derived out of Scripture. The other say, That it is but a Tradition.

3. Question. Whether the Apostles lacking a higher Power, as in not having a Chri∣stian K••ng among them, made Bishops by that necessity, or by Au∣thority given by God?

Answers.

* 4.155ALL Christian Princes have committed unto them immediately of God the whole Cure of all their Subjects, as well concerning the Administration of God's Word, for the Cure of Souls, as concerning the ministration of things Political and Civil Governance: And in both these Ministrations, they must have sundry Ministers under them to sup∣ply that, which is appointed to their several Offices. The Civil Mini∣sters under the King's Majesty, in this Realm of England, be those whom it shall please his Highness for the time to put in Authority under him: As for Example; The Lord Chancellor, Lord Treasurer, Lord Great Master, Lord Privy Seal, Lord Admiral, Majors, Sheriffs, &c. The Ministers of God's Word, under his Majesty, be the Bishops, Parsons, Vicars, and such other Priests as be appointed by his Highness to that Ministration: As for Example, The Bishop of Canterbury, the Bishop of Duresme, the Bishop of Winchester, the Parson of Winwick, &c. All the said Officers and Ministers, as well of that sort as the other, be ap∣pointed, assigned, and elected, and in every place, by the Laws and Orders of Kings and Princes. In the admission of many of these Offi∣cers, be divers comely Ceremonies and Solemnities used, which be not of necessity, but only for a good order and seemly fashion; for if such Offices and Ministrations were committed without such solemnity, they were nevertheless truly committed: And there is no more Promise of God, that Grace is given in the committing of the Ecclesiastical Office, than it is in the committing of the Civil Office. In the Apostles time, when there was no Christian Princes, by whose Authority Ministers of God's Word might be appointed, nor Sins by the Sword corrected, there was no Remedy then for the correction of Vice, or appointing of Ministers, but only the consent of Christian Multitude among them∣selves, by an uniform consent, to follow the advice and perswasion of such Persons whom God had most endued with the Spirit of Counsel and Wisdom: And at that time, forasmuch as the Christian People had no Sword, nor Governour amongst them, they were constrained of necessity to take such Curats and Priests, as either they knew themselves to be meet thereunto, or else as were commended unto them by others, that were so replete with the Spirit of God, with such knowledg in the profession of Christ, such Wisdom, such Conversation and Coun∣sel,

that they ought even of very Conscience to give credit unto them, and to accept such as by them were presented: and so sometimes the Apostles and others, unto whom God had given abundantly his Spirit, s••nt or appointed Ministers of God's Word; sometimes the People did choose such, as they thought meet thereunto; and when any were ap∣pointed or sent by the Apostles or others, the People of their own vo∣luntary Will with thanks did accept them: nor for the Supremity, Em∣pire, or Dominion, that the Apostles had over them to command, as their Princes and Masters, but as good People ready to obey the advice of good Counsellors, and to accept any thing that was necessary for their edification and benefit.

To the ninth; We find in Scripture,* 4.156 that the Apostles used the Power to make Bishops, Priests, and Deacons; which Power may be grounded upon these words; Sicut misit me vivens Pater, sic ego mitto vos, &c. And we verily think, that they durst not have used so high Power, un∣less they had had Authority from Christ; but that their Power to or∣dain Bishops, Priests, or Deacons, by Imposition of Hands requireth any other Authority, than Authority of God, we neither read in Scrip∣ture, nor out of Scripture.

To the ninth; I think the Apostles made Bishops by the Law of God,* 4.157 because, Acts 22. it is said, In quo vos Spiritus Sanctus posuit: Never∣theless, I think if Christian Princes had been then, they should have named by Right, and appointed the said Bishops to their Rooms and Places.

I think that the Apostles made Bishops by Authority given them from God.* 4.158

That Christ made his Apostles, Priests, and Bishops,* 4.159 and that he gave them Power to make others like, it seemeth to be the very trade of Scripture.

Opinor Apostolos Authoritate Divina creasse Episcopos & Presbyte∣ros,* 4.160 ubi Publicus Magistratus permittit.

Altho the Apostles had no authority to force any Man to be Priest,* 4.161 yet (they moved by the Holy Ghost) had authority of God to exhort and induce Men to set forth God's Honour, and so to make them Priests.

The Apostles made, that is to say,* 4.162 ordained Bishops by authority gi∣ven them by God; Ioh. 20. Sicut misit me vivens Pater, ita & ego mitto vos. Item Ioan. ult. & Act. 20. and 1 Tim. 4. Paulus ordinavit Timo∣theum & Titum, & praescribit quales illi debeant ordinare. 1 Tim. 1. Tit. 1.

Apostoli autoritate & mandato Dei,* 4.163 ordinabant ac instituebant Epis∣copos, petita ac obtenta prius facultate a Principe ac Magistratu (ut opinor) qui tum praeerat.

* 4.164Christ gave his Apostles authority to make other Bishops and Mini∣sters in his Church, as he had received authority of the Father to make them Bishops; but if any Christian Prince had then been, the Apostles had been, and ought to have been obedient Subjects, and would nothing have attempted, but under the permission and assent of their Earthly Governors: yet was it meet that they which were special and most Elect Servants of our Saviour Christ, and were sent by him to convert the World, and having most abundantly the Holy Ghost in them, should have special ordering of such Ministry as pertained to the planting and encreasing of the Faith; whereunto I doubt not, but a Christian Prince, of his godly mind, would most lovingly have condescended. And it is to be considered, that in this Question, with other like, this word, making of a Bishop, or Priest, may be taken two ways: for understand∣ing the Word, to ordain or consecrate, so it is a thing which per∣taineth to the Apostles and their Successors only; but if by this word (Making) be understood the appointing or naming to the Office; so, it pertaineth specially to the Supream Heads and Governours of the Church, which be Princes.

* 4.165The Apostles made Bishops and Priests by authority given them of God, and not for lack of any higher Power: Notwithstanding where there is a Christned King or Prince, the Election, Deputation and As∣signation of them, that shall be Priests or Bishops, belongeth to the King or Prince, so that he may forbid any Bishop within his Kingdom, that he give no orders, for Considerations moving him, and may assign him a time when he shall give Orders, and to whom: Example of King David, 1 Chron. 24. dividing the Levites into 24 Orders, deputing over every Order one chief Bishop, prescribing an Ordinal and Rule how they should do their Duties, their Courses; and what Sacrifices, Rites, and Ceremonies, they should use every day, as the day and time required. And his Son, King Solomon, diligently executed, and com∣manded the same usages to be observed in the Temple, after he had erected and finished it, 2 Chron. 8.

* 4.166The Apostles made Bishops and Priests, by authority given them of God.

* 4.167I say, That the Apostles had authority of God to make Bishops; yet if there had been a Christian King in any place where they made Bi∣shops, they would, and ought, to have desired authority also of him, for the executing of such their godly Acts, which no Christian King would have denied.

* 4.168To the ninth, I say, That the Apostles (as I suppose) made Bishops by authority given unto them of Christ: Howbeit I think they would and should, required the Christian Princes consent and license thereto, if there had been any Christian Kings or Princes.

* 4.169The Apostles made Bishops and Priests by authority given them of God: Notwithstanding if there had been a Christian King at that time,

it had been their Duties, to have had his License and Permission to do the same.

Omnes Conveniunt Apostolos Divinitus accepisse Potestatem creandi Episcopos; Eboracens. addit,* 4.170 non opus fuisse alia authoritate Apo∣stolis quam divina: Sic Thirleby & Edgworth, Redmanus distin∣guit de Institutione Presbyteri, Ordinationem & Consecrationem tribuit tantum Apostolicis & eorum Successoribus, nominationem & electionem Magistratibus: Sic Londinens. Leightonus, Red∣man, Tresham, Curren, aiunt petendam fuisse Potestatem a Magi∣stratu Christiano, si tum fuisset. Robertsonus non respondet Quae∣stioni, concedit enim datam esse Apostolis Potestatem creandi Episcopos ubi Magistratus permittit. Oglethorpus putat eos im∣petrasse potestatem a principibus: Carliolens. Roffens. Dayus, non respondent ultimae Parti.

In the ninth,* 4.171 touching the Authority of the Apostles in making Priests., the Bishop of York, the Elect of Westminster, Dr. Edgeworth, say, That the Apostles made Priests by their own Power, given them by God, and that they had no need of any other Power. The Bishop of St. David saith, That because they lacked a Christian Prince, by that necessity they Or∣dained other Bishops. Dr. Leighton, Curren, Tresham, and Redmayn, sup∣pose, That they ought to have asked license of their Christian Governours, if then there had been any.

10. Question. Whether Bishops or Priests were first? and if the Priests were first, then the Priest made the Bishop.

Answers.

THe Bishops and Priests were at one time, and were no two things,* 4.172 but both one Office in the beginning of Christ's Religion.

To the tenth;* 4.173 We think that the Apostles were Priests before they were Bishops; and that the Divine Power which made them Priests, made them also Bishops; and altho their Ordination was not by all such Course as the Church now useth, yet that they had both Visible and Invisible Sanctification, we may gather of the Gospel, where it is writ∣ten, Sicut misit me Pater vivens, & ego mitto vos: & cum haec dixit, in∣sufflavit in eos & dixit, accipite Spiritum Sanctum: Quorum remiseritis, &c. And we may well think, that then they were made Bishops, when they had not only a Flock, but also Shepherds appointed to them to over-look, and a Governance committed to them by the Holy Ghost to over-see both; for the name of a Bishop, is not properly a name of Order, but a name of Office, signifying an Overseer. And altho the inferior Shepherds have also Cure to over-see their Flock, yet forsomuch as the

Bishops Charge is also to oversee the Shepherds, the name of Overseer is given to the Bishops, and not to the other; and as they be in degree higher, so in their Consecration we find difference even from the Pri∣mitive Church.

* 4.174To the tenth; I think the Bishops were first, and yet I think it is not of importance, whether the Priest then made the Bishop, or else the Bishop the Priest; considering (after the Sentence of St. Ierome) that in the beginning of the Church there was none (or if it were, very small) difference, between a Bishop and a Priest, especially touching the sig∣nification.

* 4.175I find in Scripture, That Christ being both a Priest and a Bishop, or∣dained his Apostles, who were both Priests and Bishops; and the same Apostles did afterwards ordain Bishops, and commanded them to ordain others.

* 4.176Christ made his Apostles Exorcists, as it appeareth in the 10. Mat. Deacons, Priests, and Bishops, as partly there, and after, in the 20 of St. Iohn, Quorum Remiseritis, &c. and where he said, Hoc facite in me∣am Commemorationem. In the Acts, Caeterorum nemo audebat se conjun∣gere illis. So that they were all these together; and so being according to the Ordinance of Christ, who had made after them 72 other Priests, as it appeareth in the 10 of St. Luke: They made and ordained also others the seven principal Deacons, as it is shewed in the 6 of the Acts; where it is said, That they praying laid their hands upon them. In the 13 of the Acts, certain there named at the commandment of the Holy Ghost, severed Saul and Barnabas to that God had taken them, Fasting, Praying, and laying their hands upon them; the which Saul, Ananias the Disciple had baptized, laying his hand upon him, that he might be replenished with the Holy Ghost. And Paul so made, ordained Timo∣thy and Tite, willing them to do likewise as he had done, and appoin∣ted to be done from City to City. Iames was ordained the Bishop of Ierusalem, by Peter, Iohn, and Iames. So that Example otherwise we read not.

* 4.177Incertus sum utri fuere priores, at si Apostoli in prima profectione Ordina••i erant, apparet Episcopos fuisse priores, nempe Apostolos, nam postea designavit Christus alios septuaginta duos. Nec opinor absur∣dum esse, ut Sacerdos Episcopum Consecret, si Episcopus haberi non potest.

* 4.178Although by Scripture (as St. Hierome saith) Priests and Bishops be one, and therefore the one not before the other: Yet Bishops, as they be now, were after Priests, and therefore made of Priests.

* 4.179The Apostles were both Bishops and Priests, and they made Bishops, and Bishops, as Titus and Timotheus made Priests. Episcopatum ejus ac∣cipiat alter Act. 1. Presbyteros qui in vobis sunt, obsecro & ego Compresby∣ter, 1 Pet. 5. And in the beginning of the Church, as well that word Episcopus as Presbyter, was common and attributed both to Bishops and Priests.

Utrique primi a Deo facti, Apostoli, Episcopi;* 4.180 Septuaginta discipuli (ut conjectura ducor) Sacerdotes. Unde verisimile est Episcopos prae∣cessisse, Apostoli enim prius vocati erant.

They be of like beginning, and at the beginning were both one, as St. Hierome and other old Authors shew by the Scripture,* 4.181 wherefore one made another indifferently.

Christ our chief Priest and Bishop,* 4.182 made his Apostles Priests and Bishops all at once; and they did likewise make others, some Priests, and some Bishops: and that the Priests in the Primitive Church made Bishops, I think no inconvenience; (as Ierome saith) in an Epist. ad Euagrium. Even like as Souldiers should choose one among themselves to be their Captain: So did Priests choose one of themselves to be their Bishop, for consideration of his learning, gravity, and good living, &c. and also for to avoid Schisms among themselves by them, that some might not draw the People one way, and others another way, if they lacked one Head among them.

Christ was and is the great High Bishop,* 4.183 and made all his Apostles Bishops; and they made Bishops and Priests after him, and so hath it ever-more continued hitherto.

I say, Christ made the Apostles first Priests, and then Bishops,* 4.184 and they by this Authority made both Priests and Bishops; but where there had been a Christian Prince, they would have desired his Authority to the same.

To the Tenth.* 4.185 —

The Apostles were made of Christ Bishops and Priests,* 4.186 both at the first; and after them, Septuaginta duo Discipuli, were made Priests.

Menevens. Therleby, Redmanus, Coxus,* 4.187 asserunt in initio eosdem fuisse Episcopos & Presbyteros. Londinens. Carliolens. Symons, putant Apostolos fuisse institutos Episcopos a Christo, & eos postea instituisse alios Episcopos & Presbyteros, & 72 Presbyteros postea fuisse Ordinatos: Sic Oglethorpus, Eboracens. & Tresham aiunt Apostolos primo fuisse Presbyteros, deinde Episcopos, cum aliorum Presbyterorum credita esset illis cura. Robertsonus incertus est utri fuere priores, non absurdum tamen esse opinatur, ut Sacerdos consecret Episcopum, si Episcopus haberi non potest. Sic Londi∣nens. Edgworth, Dayus, putant etiam Episcopos, ut vulgo de Epis∣copis loquimur, fuisse ante Presbyteros. Leightonus nihil Re∣spondet.

In the tenth; Where it is asked,* 4.188 Whether Bishops or Priests were first? The Bishop of St. David, my Lord Elect of Westminster, Dr. Cox, Dr. Redmayn, say, That at the beginning they were all one. The Bishops of

York, London, Rochester, Carlisle; Drs. Day, Tresham, Symmons, Ogle∣thorp, be in other contrary Opinions. The Bishop of York, and Doctor Tresham, think, That the Apostles first were Priests, and after were made Bishops, when the overseeing of other Priests was committed to them. My Lords of Duresme, London, Carlisle, Rochester, Dr. Symmons and Cray∣ford, think, That the Apostles first were Bishops, and they after made other Bishops and Priests. Dr. Coren and Oglethorp, say, That the Apostles were made Bishops, and the 72 were after made Priests. Dr. Day thinks, That Bishops, as they be now-a-days called, were before Priests. My Lord of London, Drs. Edgworth and Robertson, think it no inconvenience, if a Priest made a Bishop in that time.

11. Question. Whether a Bishop hath Authority to make a Priest by the Scripture, or no? And whether any other but only a Bishop may make a Priest?

Answers.

* 4.189A Bishop may make a Priest by the Scripture, and so may Princes and Governours also, and that by the authority of God com∣mitted to them, and the People also by their Election; for as we read that Bishops have done it, so Christian Emperors and Princes usually have done it, and the People before Christian Princes were, commonly did Elect their Bishops and Priests.

To the eleventh; That a Bishop may make a Priest, may be deduced of Scripture;* 4.190 for so much as they have all Authority necessary for the ordering of Christ's Church, derived from the Apostles, who made Bi∣shops and Priests, and not without Authority, as we have said before to the ninth Question; and that any other than Bishops or Priests may make a Priest, we neither find in Scripture nor out of Scripture.

* 4.191To the eleventh, I think, That a Bishop duly appointed, hath au∣thority, by Scripture, to make a Bishop, and also a Priest: because Christ being a Bishop did so make himself; and because alive, his Apo∣stles did the like.

* 4.192The Scripture sheweth by example, that a Bishop hath authori∣ty to make a Priest; albeit no Bishop being subject to a Christian Prince, may either give Orders or Excommunicate, or use any manner of Ju∣risdiction, or any part of his Authority, without Commission from the King, who is Supream Head of that Church whereof he is a Member; but that any other Man may do it besides a Bishop, I find no example, either in Scripture, or in Doctors.

* 4.193By what is said before, it appeareth, that a Bishop by Scripture may make Deacons and Priests, and that we have none example other∣wise.

Opinor Episcopum habere Authoritatem creandi Sacerdotem,* 4.194 modo id Magistratus publici permissu fiat. An vero ab alio quam Episcopo id rite fieri possit, haud scio, quamvis ab alio factum non memini me le∣gisse. Ordin. conferr. gratiam. vid. Eck. homil. 60.

Bishops have authority, as is afore-said, of the Apostles,* 4.195 in the tenth Question, to make Priests, except in cases of great necessity.

Bishops have authority by Scripture to ordain Bishops and Priests;* 4.196 Joh. 20. Hujus rei gratia reliqui te Cretae ut constituas oppidatim Presbyteros, Tit. 1. Act. 14.

Autoritas ordinandi Presbyteros data est Episcopis per verbum,* 4.197 mul∣tis{que} aliis quos lego.

To the first part, I answer, Yea;* 4.198 for so it appeareth Tit. 1. and 1 Tim. 5. with other places of Scripture. But whether any other but only a Bishop may make a Priest, I have not read, but by singular pri∣viledg of God; as when Moses (whom divers Authors say was not a Priest) made Aaron a Priest. Truth it is, that the Office of a Godly Prince is to over-see the Church, and the Ministers thereof; and to cause them do their duty, and also to appoint them special Charges and Offices in the Church, as may be most for the Glory of God, and edifying of the People: and thus we read of the good Kings in the Old Testament, David, Ioas, Ezekias, Iosias. But as for Making, that is to say, Or∣daining and Consecrating of Priests, I think it specially belongeth to the Office of a Bishop, as far as can be shewed by Scripture, or any Exam∣ple, as I suppose from the beginning.

A Bishop hath authority by Scripture to make a Priest,* 4.199 and that any other ever made a Priest since Christ's time I read not. Albeit Moses who was not anointed Priest, made Aaron Priest and Bishop, by a spe∣cial Commission or Revelation from God, without which he would ne∣ver so have done.

A Bishop placed by the Higher Powers, and admitted to minister,* 4.200 may make a Priest; and I have not read of any other that ever made Priests.

I say, a Bishop hath authority by Scripture to make a Priest,* 4.201 and other than a Bishop, hath not power therein, but only in case of ne∣cessity.

To the eleventh; I suppose that a Bishop hath authority of God,* 4.202 as his Minister, by Scripture to make a Priest; but he ought not to admit any Man to be Priest, and consecrate him, or to appoint him unto any ministry in the Church, without the Princes license and consent, in a Christian Region. And that any other Man hath authority to make a Priest by Scripture, I have not read, nor any example thereof.

* 4.203A Bishop being licensed by his Prince and Supream Governour, hath authority to make a Priest by the Law of God. I do not read that any Priest hath been ordered by any other than a Bishop.

* 4.204Ad primam partem Quaestionis respondent omnes, & convenit omni∣bus praeter Menevens. Episcopum habere autoritatem instituendi Presbyteros. Roffens. Leighton, Curren, Robersonus, addunt, Modo Magistratus id permittat. Ad secundam partem Respon∣dent Coxus & Tresham in necessitate concedi potestatem Ordinan∣di aliis. Eboracen. videtur omnino denegare aliis hanc autoritatem. Redmayn, Symmons, Robertson, Leighton, Thirleby, Curren, Roffen, Edgworth, Oglethorp, Carliolen, nusquam legerunt ali∣os usos fuisse hac Potestate, quanquam (privilegio quodam) data sit Moysi, ut Redmanus arbitratur & Edgeworth. Nihil respon∣dent ad secundam partem Quaestionis Londinensis & Dayus.

* 4.205In the eleventh; To the former part of the Question, the Bishop of St. Davids doth answer, That Bishops have no authority to make Priests, without they be authorized of the Christian Prince. The others, all of them do say, That they be authorized of God. Yet some of them, as the Bishop of Rochester, Dr. Curren, Leighton, Robertson, add, That they cannot use this authority without their Christian Prince doth permit them. To the second part, the answer of the Bishop of St. Davids is, That Laymen have other-whiles made Priests. So doth Dr. Edgworth and Red∣man say, That Moses by a priviledg given him of God, made Aaron his Brother Priest. Dr. Tresham, Crayford, and Cox say, That Laymen may make Priests in time of Necessity. The Bishops of York, Duresme, Ro∣chester, Carlisle, Elect of Westminster, Dr. Curren, Leighton, Symmons, seem to deny this thing; for they say, They find not, nor read not any such example.

12. Question. Whether in the New Testament be required any Consecration of a Bishop and Priest, or only appointing to the Office be sufficient?

Answers.

* 4.206IN the New Testament, he that is appointed to be a Bishop, or a Priest, needeth no Consecration by the Scripture, for election or appointing thereto is sufficient.

* 4.207To the twelfth Question; The Apostles ordained Priests by Imposi∣tion of the Hand with Fasting and Prayer; and so following their steps, we must needs think, that all the foresaid things be necessarily to be used by their Successors: and therefore we do also think, that Appointment only without visible Consecration and Invocation for the assistance and power of the Holy Ghost, is neither convenient nor sufficient; for

without the said Invocation, it bes••emeth no Man to appoint to our Lord Ministers, as of his own authority: whereof we have example in the Acts of the Apostles; where we find, that when they were gathered to choose one in the place of Iudas, they appointed two of the Disci∣ples, and commended the Election to our Lord, that he would choose which of them it pleased him, saying and praying, Lord, thou that knowest the hearts of all Men, shew whether of these two thou dost choose to suc∣ceed in the place of Judas. And to this purpose in the Acts we read, Dixit Spiritus Sanctus segregate mihi Barnabam, &c. And again, Quos posuit Spiritus Sanctus regere Ecclesiam Dei. And it appeareth also that in the Old Testament, in the ordering of Priests, there was both Visible and Invisible Sanctification; and therefore in the New Testament, where the Priesthood is above comparison higher than in the Old, we may not think that only appointment sufficeth without Sanctification, either Visi∣ble or Invisible.

To the twelfth;* 4.208 I think Consecration of a Bishop and Priest be re∣quired, for that in the Old Law (being yet but a shadow and figure of the New) the Consecration was required, as appears Levit. 8. yet the truth of this I leave to those of higher Judgments.

The Scripture speaketh, de Impositione manus & de Oratione:* 4.209 and of other manner of Consecrations, I find no mention in the New Testa∣ment expresly; but the Old Authors make mention also of Inuncti∣ons.

Upon this Text of Paul to Timothy;* 4.210 Noli negligere gratiam quae in te est, quae data est tibi per prophetiam cum Impositione manuum Presbyterii; St. Anselm saith, This Grace to be the Gift of the Bishops Office, to the which God of his meer goodness had called and preferred him. The Pro∣phesy (he saith) was the inspiration of the Holy Ghost, by the which he knew what he had to do therein. The Imposition of the hands is that by the which he was ordained and received that Office: And therefore (saith St. Paul) God is my Witness, that I have discharged my self, showing you as I ought to have done. Now look you well upon it whom that ye take to Orders, lest ye lose your self thereby. Let Bishops therefore, who (as saith St. Hierome) hath power to make Priests, consider well under what Law the order of Ec∣clesiastical Constitution is bounden; and let them not think those words of the Apostle to be his, but rather the words of Christ himself.

Opinor requiri Consecrationem quandam, hoc est,* 4.211 impositionem ma∣nuum, Orationem, jejunium, &c. tamen nusquam hoc munere fungi posse, nisi ubi Magistratus invitet, jubeat, aut permittat.

By Scripture there is no Consecration of Bishops and Priests required,* 4.212 but only the appointing to the Office of a Priest, cum Impositione ma∣nuum.

Consecration of Bishops and Priests I read not in the New Testament,* 4.213 but Ordinatio per manuum Impositionem cum Oratione is read there, as in the places above; and the only appointment, as I think, is not sufficient.

* 4.214Praeter vocationem, ceu designationem externam, quae vel a Principe fit, vel a populo per electionem & suffragia, requiritur Ordinatio alia per manuum impositionem, idque per Verbum Dei.

* 4.215Besides the appointing to the Office, it appeareth that in the Primi∣tive Church, the Apostles used certain Consecration of the Ministers of the Church, by imposition of Hands and Prayer, Acts 6. and with Fa∣sting, Acts 14, &c. The Office of Priesthood is too dangerous to set upon, when one is but appointed only: Therefore for the confirmation of their Faith, who take in hand such charge, and for the obtaining of farther Grace requisite in the same, Consecration was ordained by the Holy Ghost, and hath been always used from the beginning.

* 4.216Deputation to the Office, is not sufficient to make a Priest or a Bi∣shop, as appeareth by David and Solomon, who deputed the 24 above∣mentioned to their Offices, yet they made none of them Priests, nor any other.

* 4.217The appointing to the Office per manuum Impositionem, is in Scrip∣ture, and the Consecration of them hath of long time continued in the Church.

* 4.218There is a certain kind of Consecration required, which is imposi∣tion of the Bishops hands with Prayer, and the appointing only is not sufficient.

* 4.219To the twelfth; I suppose that there is a Consecration required, as by Imposition of Hands; for so we be taught by the ensample of the Apostles.

In the New Testament is required to the making of a Bishop, Imposi∣tio manuum cum Oratione,* 4.220 which I take for Consecration, and Appoint∣ment unto the Office is not sufficient; for King David, 1 Chron. 24. did appoint 24 to be Bishops, who after were consecrated; so that both the Appointment and the Consecration be requisite.

* 4.221Respondent Eboracens. Londinens, Carliolens. Leighton, Tresham, Robert••onus, Edgeworth, Curren, Dayns, Oglethorp, Consecra∣tionem esse requisitam. Redmanus ait eam receptam esse ab Apo∣stolis, atque a Spiritu Sancto institutam ad conferendam gratiam. Dayus, Roffens. Symmons, aiunt Sacerdotium conferri per manu∣um impositionem, id{que} ê Scripturis; Consecrationem vero diu re∣ceptam in Ecclesia: Coxus Institutionem cum manuum impositio∣ne sufficere, ne{que} per Scripturam requiri Consecrationem. Robert∣sonus addit supra alios nusquam hoc munere fungi posse quempiam, nisi ubi Magistratus invitet, jubeat aut permittat.

* 4.222In the twelfth Question, where it is asked, Whether in the New Te∣stament be required any Consecration of a Bishop, or only appointing to the Office be sufficient? The Bishop of St. Davids saith, That only the appointing. Dr. Cox, That only appointing, cum manuum Impositione,

is sufficient without Consecration. The Bishops of York, London, Du∣resme, Carlisle, Drs. Day, Curren, Leighton, Tresham, Edgworth, Ogle∣thorp, say, That Consecration is requisite. Dr. Redmayn saith, That Con∣secration hath been received from the Apostles time, and institute of the Holy Ghost to confer Grace. My Lord of Rochester, Dr. Day, and Symmons, say, That Priesthood is given per manuum impositionem, and that by Scripture; and that Consecration hath of long time been received in the Church.

13. Question. Whether (if it fortuned a Christian Prince Learned, to conquer certain Dominions of Infidels, having none but temporal learned Men with him) if it be defended by God's Law, that he and they should Preach and Teach the Word of God there, or no? And also make and constitute Priests, or no?

Answers.

IT is not against God's Law, but contrary they ought indeed so to do;* 4.223 and there be Histories that witnesseth, that some Christian Princes, and other Laymen unconsecrate have done the same.

To the thirteenth; To the first part of this Question,* 4.224 touching Teaching and Preaching the Word of God in case of such need; we think that Laymen not ordered, not only may, but must preach Christ and his Faith to Infidels, as they shall see opportunity to do the same, and must endeavour themselves to win the Miscreants to the Kingdom of God, if that they can; for as the Wise Man saith, God hath given charge to every Man of his Neighbour; and the Scripture of God chargeth every Man to do all the good that he can to all Men: And surely this is the highest Alms to draw Men from the Devil the Usurper, and bring them to God the very Owner. Wherefore in this case every Man and Woman may be an Evangelist, and of this also we have example. But touching the second part, for case of Necessity; As we neither find Scripture, nor Example, that will bear, that any Man, being himself no Priest, may make, that is to say, may give the Order of Priesthood to another, and authority therewith to minister in the said Order, and to use such Powers and Offices, as appertaineth to Priesthood grounded in the Gospel: So we find in such case of need, what hath been done in one of the ancient Writers; altho this authority to ordain, after form afore-mentioned, be not to Laymen expresly prohibited in Scrip∣ture; yet such a prohibition is implied, in that there is no such autho∣rity given to them, either in Scripture or otherways; for so much as no Man may use this or any other authority which cometh from the Holy Ghost, unless he hath either Commission grounded in Scripture, or else Authority by Tradition, and ancient use of Christ's Church universally received over all.

* 4.225To the thirteenth and fourteenth following; I think that necessity herein, might either be a sufficient Rule and Warrant to determine and order such Cases, considering that tempore necessitatis mulier baptizat, & laicus idem facit, & audit confessionem: or else that God would inspire in the Princes heart, to provide the best and most handsome Remedy therein: And hard were it peradventure to find such great necessity, but either in the train of the said Prince, or in the Regions adjoining thereunto, there might be had some Priests for the said purposes; or, finally, That the Prince himself, godlily inspired in that behalf, might, for so good purposes and intents, set forth the Act indeed, referring yet this thing to the better judgment of others.

* 4.226To the thirteenth and fourteenth following; I never read these cases, neither in Scripture, nor in the Doctors, and therefore I cannot answer unto them by Learning, but think this to be a good Answer for all such Questions, viz. Necessitas non habet Legem.

* 4.227It is to be thought, that Christ may call, as it pleaseth him, inwardly, outwardly, or by both together: So that if no Priest might be had, it cannot be thought, but that a Christian Prince, with others learned, in∣wardly moved and called, might most charitably and godlily prosecute that same their Calling in the most acceptable Work, which is to bring People from the Devil to God, from Infidelity to true Faith, by what∣soever means God shall inspire.

In hoc casu existimarem accersendos verbi & Sacramentorum Mini∣stros,* 4.228 si qui forent vicini; quin si nulli invenirentur, Principem illum Christianum haberemus pro Apostolo, tanquam missum a Deo, licet ex∣terno Sacramento non esset commendatus, quum Deus Sacramentis suis non sit alligatus.

* 4.229To the thirteenth, and fourteenth following; It is not against God's Law, that the Prince, and his learned temporal Men, may Preach and Teach, and in these cases of extream Necessity, make and institute Mi∣nisters.

* 4.230In this case (as I think) the Prince and other temporal learned Men with him, may by God's Law, Teach and Preach the Word of God, and Baptize; and also (the same Necessity standing) elect and appoint Men to those Offices.

* 4.231In summa necessitate Baptizare & praedicare possunt & debent, haec etenim duo, necessaria sunt media ad salutem; at ordinare (ut conje∣ctura ducor) non debent, sed aliunde Sacrificos accersire, quos si ha∣bere nequeant, Deus ipse (cujus negotium agitur) vel oraculo admo∣nebit, quid faciendum erit, vel necessitas ipsa (quae sibiipsi est Lex) modum Ordinandi suggeret ac suppeditabit.

* 4.232I think they might, in such case of Necessity; for in this case the Laymen made the whole Church there, and the authority of preaching and ministring the Sacraments, is given immediately to the Church; and

the Church may appoint Ministers, as is thought convenient. There be two Stories good to be considered for this Question, which be writ∣ten in the 10th Book, of the History Ecclesiastick; the one of Frumentius, who preached in India, and was after made Priest and Bishop by Atha∣nasius. And the other Story is of the King of the Iberians, of whom Ruf••ine the writer of the Story saith thus; Et nondum initiatus Sacris fit suae gentis Apostolus. Yet nevertheless it is written there, That an Ambassad was sent to Constantine the Emperor, that he would send them Priests for the further establishment of the Faith there.

The Prince and his temporal learned Men, might and ought,* 4.233 in that necessity, to instruct the People in the Faith of Christ, and to baptize them, ut idem rex sit, & suae gentis Apostolus, and these be sufficient for the Salvation of his Subjects. But as concerning other Sacraments, he ought to abide and look for a special Commission from Almighty God, as Moses had, or else to send unto other Regions where Priests or Bi∣shops may be had, and else not to meddle. Examples in Eccles. Hist. lib. 10. cap. 1. de Frumentio. & cap. 2. de Ancilla captiva quae convertit gen∣tem Hiberorum cujus captivae monitis ad Imperatorem Constantinum totius gentis legatio mittitur, res gesta exponitur, Sacerdotes mittere exorantur qui coeptum erga se Dei munus implerent, &c.

I think that in such a necessity, a learned Christian Prince,* 4.234 and also temporal Men learned, be bound to preach and minister either Sacra∣ments, so that the same Ministers be orderly assigned by the High Power and the Congregation.

I say, to the first part, That such a King,* 4.235 and his temporal learned Men, not only might, but were also bound to preach God's Word in this case. And as to the second part, I say, That if there could no Bishop be had to Institute, the Prince might in that of necessity do it.

To the thirteenth; I suppose the Affirmative thereof to be true;* 4.236 Quamvis potestas clavium residet praecipue in Ecclesia.

In such a case, I do believe that God would illuminate the Prince;* 4.237 so that either he himself should be made a Bishop, by internal working of God (as Paul was) or some of his Subjects, or else God would send him Bishops from other parts. And as for preaching of the Word of God, the Prince might do it himself, and other of his learned Subjects, altho they were no Priests.

In prima parte Quaestionis Conveniunt omnes, etiam laicos,* 4.238 tali rerum statu, non solum posse sed debere docere. Menevens. Thirlebeus, Leightonus, Coxus, Symmons, Tresham, Redmanus, Robertso∣nus, etiam potestatem Ministrandi Sacramenta, & Ordinandi Mi∣nistros, concedunt illis. Eboracens. hanc prorsus potestatem de∣negat, Coren credit Principem Divinitus illuminandum & con∣secrandum fore in Episcopum interne, aut aliquem ex suis, Pauli exemplo. Simile habet Herefordensis & Carliolensis.

Dayus nihil respondet de Ordinandis Presbyteris in hac necessi∣tate.

* 4.239In the thirteenth; Concerning the first part, Whether Laymen may Preach and Teach God's Word? They do all agree, in such a case, That not only they may, but they ought to teach. But in the second part, touch∣ing the Constituting of Priests of Laymen, my Lord of York, and Do∣ctor Edgworth, doth not agree with the other; they say, That Laymen in no wise can make Priests, or have such Authority. The Bishops of Du∣resme, St. Davids. Westminster, Drs. Tresham, Cox, Leighton, Crayford, Symmons, Redmayn, Robertson, say, That Laymen in such case have au∣thority to minister the Sacraments, and to make Priests. My Lords of Lon∣don, Carlisle, and Hereford, and Dr. Coren, think, That God in such a case would give the Prince authority, call him inwardly, and illuminate him or some of his, as he did St. Paul.

14. Question. Whether it be forefended by God's Law, that (if it so fortune that all the Bishops and Priests of a Region were dead, and that the Word of God should remain there unpreached, and the Sacrament of Baptism, and others unministred) that the King of that Regi∣on should make Bishops and Priests to supply the same, or no?

Answers.

* 4.240IT is not forbidden by God's Law.

* 4.241To the fourteenth; In this case, as we have said in the next Article afore, Teaching of the Word of God may be used by any that can and would use it, to the Glory of God; and in this case also the Sacrament of Baptism may be ministred by those that be no Priests; which things altho we have not of Scripture, yet the universal Tradition and pra∣ctice of the Church, doth teach us: And peradventure contract of Ma∣trimony might also be made, the Solemnization thereof being only or∣dained by Law positive, and not by any ground, either of Scripture, or of Tradition; altho for very urgent causes, the said Solemnization is to be observed when it may be observed; but that the Princes may not Make, that is, may not Order Priests nor Bishops not before Or∣dered to minister the other Sacraments, the ministry whereof in Scrip∣ture is committed only to the Apostles, and from them derived to their Successors, even from the Primitive Church hitherto, and by none other used, we have answered in the thirteenth Article.

* 4.242Vt supra, Quaest. 13.—

* 4.243Vt supra, Quaest. 13.—

Not only it is given of God to Supream Governours,* 4.244 Kings and Princes immediate under them, to see, cause, and compel all their Sub∣jects, Bishops, Priests, with all others, to do truly and uprightly their bounden Duties to God, and to them, each one according to his Cal∣ling: but also if it were so, that any-where such lacked to do and fulfil that God would have done, right-well they might, by the inward mo∣ving and calling of God, supply the same.

Huic Quaestioni idem Respondendum, quod priori, arbitror.* 4.245

Vt supra,* 4.246 Quaest. 13.—

To this case, as to the first, I answer;* 4.247 That if there could no Bishops be had to order new Priests there, by the Princes assignation and ap∣pointment; then the Prince himself might ordain and constitute, with the consent of the Congregation, both Priests and Ministers, to Preach and Baptize, and to do other Functions in the Church.

Si ab aliis Regionibus Sacerdotes haberi non poterint,* 4.248 opinor ipsum Principem deputare posse etiam Laicos ad hoc Sacrum Officium; sed om∣nia prius tentanda essent, ut supra.

To this, I think, may be answered, as to the last Question before;* 4.249 howbeit the surest way, I think, were to send for som•• Ministers of the Church dwelling in the next Regions, if they might be conveniently had.

Likewise as to the next Question afore.* 4.250

If the King be also a Bishop, as it is possible,* 4.251 he may appoint Bishops and Priests to minister to his People: but hitherto I have not read that ever any Christian King, made Bishop or Priest.

I make the same answer, as to the 13th Question is made.* 4.252

To the fourteenth; I suppose the Affirmative to be true,* 4.253 in case that there can no Bishops nor Priests be had forth of other Countries, con∣veniently.

In this case I make answer as before,* 4.254 That God will never suffer his Servants to lack that thing that is necessary: for there should, either from other parts, Priests and Bishops be called thither, or else God would call inwardly some of them that be in that Region to be Bishops and Priests.

Fatentur ut prius omnes, Laicos posse Docere. Eboracens. Symmons,* 4.255 Oglethorp negant posse Ordinare Presbyteros, tamen concedit Eboracens. baptizare & contrahere Matrimonia, Edgworth tan∣tum baptizare posse; nam sufficere dicit ad salutem. Alii omnes eandem potestatem concedunt, quam prius. Roffens. non aliud

respondet his duabus Quaestionibus, quam quod necessitas non habeat Legem.

* 4.256In the fourteenth they agree for the most part as they did before, That Lay-men in this case may teach and minister the Sacraments. My Lord of York, Dr. Symmons, and Oglethorp say, They can make no Priests, al∣tho Symmons said they might minister all Sacraments, in the Question before. Yet my Lord of York, and Edgworth, do grant, That they may Christen. The Bishops of London, Rochester, and Dr. Crayford, say, That in such a case, Necessitas non habet Legem.

15. Question. Whether a Man be bound by Authority of this Scripture, (Quorum Remiseritis) and such-like, to confess his secret deadly sins to a Priest, if he may have him, or no?

Answers.

* 4.257A Man is not bound, by the authority of this Scripture, Quorum R••∣miseritis, and such-like, to confess his secret deadly Sins to a Priest, although he may have him.

* 4.258To the fifteenth; This Scripture is indifferent to secret and open Sins; nor the authority given in the same is appointed or limited, either to the one, or to the other, but is given commonly to both: And there∣fore seeing that the Sinner is in no other place of Scripture discharged of the confession of his secret Sins, we think, that this place chargeth him to confess the secret Sins, as well as the open.

To the fifteenth; I think that as the Sinner is bound by this authority to confess his open sins,* 4.259 so also is he bound to confess his secret sins, be∣cause the special end is, to wit, Absolutionem a peccato cujus fecit se ser∣vum, is all one in both cases: And that all sins as touching God are open, and in no wise secret or hid.

I think that confession of secret deadly sins is necessary for to attain absolution of them;* 4.260 but whether every Man that hath secretly com∣mitted deadly sin, is bound by these words to ask Absolution of the Priest therefore, it is an hard Question, and of much controversy amongst learned Men, and I am not able to define betwixt them; but I think it is the surest way, to say that a Man is bound to Confess, &c.

* 4.261I think that by the mind of most ancient Authors, and most holy Expositors, this Text, Quorum Remiseritis peccata, &c. with other-like, serveth well to this intent; That Christian Folk should confess th•••• secret deadly sins to a Priest there to be assoiled, without which mean, there can be none other like Assurance.

Opinor obligare, modo aliter conscientiae illius satisfieri nequeat.* 4.262

I cannot find that a Man is bound by Scripture to confess his secret deadly sins to a Priest, unless he be so troubled in his Conscience,* 4.263 that he cannot be quieted without godly Instruction.

The Matter being in controversy among learned Men,* 4.264 and very doubtful, yet I think rather the truth is, That by authority of this Scripture, Quorum Remiseritis, &c. and such-like, a Man is bound to confess his secret deadly sins, which grieve his Conscience, to a Priest, if he may conveniently have him. Forasmuch as it is an ordinary way ordained by Christ in the Gospel, by Absolution to remit sins; which Absolution I never read to be given, sine Confessione praeviâ.

Confitenda sunt opinor,* 4.265 etiam peccata abdita ac secreta propter Abso∣lutionem ac conscientiae tranquillitatem, & praecipue pro vitanda despe∣ratione, ad quam plerum{que} adiguntur multi in extremis, dum sibi ipsis de remissione peccatorum nimium blandiuntur, nullius (dum sani sunt) censuram subeuntes nisi propriam.

I think, that altho in these words Confession of privy Sins,* 4.266 is not expresly commanded; yet it is insinuated and shewed in these words, as a necessary Medicine or Remedy, which all Men that fall into deadly sin ought, for the quieting of their Consciences seek, if they may conve∣niently have such a Priest as is meet to hear their Confession.

Where there be two ways to obtain remission of Sin,* 4.267 and to recover Grace, a Man is bound by the Law of Nature to take the surer way, or else he should seem to contemn his own Health, which is unnatural. Also because we be bound to love God above all things, we ought by the same Bond to labour for his Grace and Favour: So that because we be bound to love God, and to love our selves in an Order to God, we be bound to seek the best and surest Remedy to recover Grace for our selves. Contrition is one way; but because a Man cannot be well assu∣red, whether his Contrition, Attrition, or Displeasure for his sin be sufficient to satisfie or content Almighty God, and able or worthy to get his Grace: Therefore it is necessary to take that way that will not fail, and by which thou mayest be sure, and that is Absolution of the Priest, which by Christ's promise will not deceive thee, so that thou put no step or bar in the way; as, if thou do not then actually sin inward∣ly nor outwardly, but intend to receive that the Church intendeth to give thee by that Absolution, having the efficacity of Christ's promise, Quorum Remiseritis, &c. Now the Priest can give thee no Absolution from that sin that he knoweth not: therefore thou art bound, for the causes aforesaid, to confess thy sin.

This Scripture, as Ancient Doctors expound it,* 4.268 bindeth all Men to confess their secret deadly sins.

* 4.269I say, That such Confession is a thing most consonant to the Law of God, and it is a wise point, and a wholsome thing so for to do, and God provoketh and allureth us thereto, in giving the active Power to Priests to assoil in the words, Quorum Remiseritis. It is also a safer way for Salvation to confess, if we may have a Priest: Yet I think that con∣fession is not necessarily deduced of Scripture, nor commanded as a ne∣cessary precept of Scripture, and yet is it much consonant to the Law of God, as a thing willed, not commanded.

* 4.270To the fifteenth; I think that only such as have not the knowledg of the Scripture, whereby they may quiet their Consciences, be bound to confess their secret deadly sins unto a Priest: Howbeit no Man ought to contemn such Auricular Confession, for I suppose it to be a Tradition Apostolical, necessary for the unlearned Multitude.

* 4.271A Man whose Conscience is grieved with mortal secret sins, is bound by these words, Quorum Remiseritis, &c. to confess his sin to a Priest, if he may have him conveniently.

* 4.272Eboracens. Londinens. Dayus, Oglethorpus, Coren, Redmayn, as∣serunt obligari. Coxus, Tresham, & Robertsonus dicunt non ob∣ligari, si aliter Conscientiae illorum satisfieri queat; Menevens. nullo modo obligari. Carliolens. & Symmons aiunt, secundum veterum interpretationem, hac Scriptura quemvis obligari pecca∣torem. Roffens. Herefordens. & Thirliby non respondent, sed dubitant. Leightonus solum indoctos obligari ad Confessionem. Edgeworth tradit duplicem modum remissionis peccatorum, per Contritionem sive Attritionem, & per Absolutionem: & quia ne∣mo potest certus esse, num attritio & dolor pro peccato sufficiat ad satisfaciendum Deo & obtinendam gratiam, ideo tutissimam viam deligendam, scilicet, Absolutionem a Sacerdote, quae per promis∣sionem Christi est certa; Absolvere non potest nisi cognoscat pec∣cata; Ergo peccata per Confessionem sunt illi revelanda.

* 4.273In the eleventh; Concerning Confession of our secret deadly sins. The Bishops of York, Duresme, London, Drs. Day, Curren, Oglethorp, Redmayn, Crayford, say, That Men be bound to confess them of their se∣cret Sins. Drs. Cox, Tresham, Robertson, say, They be not bound, if they may quiet their Consciences otherwise. The Bishop of St. Davids also saith, That this Text bindeth no Man. Dr. Leighton saith, That it bind∣eth only such as have not the knowledg of Scripture. The Bishop of Carlisle and Symmons say, That by ancient Doctors exposition, Men be bound, by this Text, to confess their deadly sins.

16. Question. Whether a Bishop or a Priest may excommunicate, and for what Crimes? And whether they only may Excommunicate by God's Law?

Answers.

A Bishop or a Priest by the Scripture,* 4.274 is neither commanded nor forbidden to Excommunicate, but where the Laws of any Re∣gion giveth him authority to Excommunicate, there they ought to use the same in such Crimes, as the Laws have such authority in; and where the Laws of the Region forbiddeth them, there they have no authority at all; and they that be no Priests may also Excommunicate, if the Law allow thereunto.

To the sixteenth; The power to Excommunicate, that is,* 4.275 to dissever the Sinner from the communion of all Christian People, and so put them out of the Unity of the Mystical Body for the time, donec resipis••at, is only given to the Apostles and their Successors in the Gospel, but for what Crimes, altho in the Gospel doth not appear, saving only for diso∣bedience against the Commandment of the Church, yet we find exam∣ple of Excommunication used by the Apostles in other cases: As of the Fornicator by Paul, of Hymeneus and Alexander for their Blaspemy by the same; and yet of other Crimes mentioned in the Epistle of the said Paul writing to the Corinthians. And again of them that were disobe∣dient to his Doctrine, 2 Thess. 3. We find also charge given to us, by the Apostle St. Iohn, that we shall not commune with them, nor so much as salute him with Ave, that would not receive his Doctrine. By which it may appear that Excommunication, may be used for many great Crimes, and yet the Church at this day, doth not use it, but only for manifest disobedience. And this kind of Excommunication, whereby Man is put out of the Church, and dissevered from the Unity of Christ's Mystical Body, which Excommunication toucheth also the Soul, no Man may use, but they only, to whom it is given by Christ.

To the sixteenth; I think that a Bishop may Excommunicate,* 4.276 taking example of St. Paul with the Corinthian; and also of that he did to Alexander and Hymeneus. And with the Lawyers it hath been a thing out of Question, That to Excommunicate solemnly, appertaineth to a Bishop, altho otherwise, both inferior Prelates and other Officers, yea and Priests too in notorious Crimes, after divers Mens Opinions, may Excommunicate semblably, as all others that be appointed Governors and Rulers over any Multitude, or Spiritual Congregation.

I answer affirmatively to the first part, in open and manifest Crimes,* 4.277 meaning of such Priests and Bishops as be by the Church authorized to use that power. To the second part, I answer, That it is an hard Que∣stion, wherein I had rather hear other Men speak, than say my own

Sentence; for I find not in Scripture, nor in the old Doctors, that any Man hath given Sentence of Excommunication, save only Priests; but yet I think, that it is not against the Law of God, that a Lay-man should have authority to do it.

* 4.278Divers Texts of Scripture seemeth, by the Interpretation of ancient Authors, to shew, that a Bishop or a Priest may Excommunicate open deadly sinners continuing in obstinacy with contempt. I have read in Histories also, that a Prince hath done the same.

* 4.279Opinor Episcopum aut Presbyterum Excommunicare posse, tanquam ministrum & os Ecclesiae, ab eadem mandatum habens. Utrum vero id juris nulli nisi Sacerdotibus in mandatis dari possit, non satis scio. Ex∣communicandum esse opinor pro hujuscemodi criminibus, qualia recen∣set Paulus, 1 Cor. 5. si, is qui frater nominatur, est fornicator, aut ava∣rus, aut idolis serviens, aut maledicus, aut ebriosus, aut rapax, cum hujusmodi ne cibum sumere, &c.

* 4.280A Bishop or a Priest as a publick Person appointed to that Office, may excommunicate for all publick Crimes: And yet it is not against God's Law, for others than Bishops or Priests to Excommunicate.

* 4.281A Bishop or a Priest may Excommunicate by God's Law for manifest and open Crimes: Also others appointed by the Church, tho they be no Priests, may exercise the power of Excommunication.

* 4.282Non solum Episcopus Excommunicare potest, sed etiam tota Congre∣gatio, id{que} pro lethalibus criminibus ac publicis, ê quibus scandalum Ecclesiae provenire potest. Non tamen pro re pecuniaria uti olim so∣lebant.

* 4.283They may Excommunicate, as appeareth 1 Cor. 5. 1 Tim. 1. and that for open and great Crimes, whereby the Church is offended; and for such Crimes as the Prince and Governours determine, and thinketh expedient, Men to be excommunicate for, as appeareth in nonnullis Con∣stitutionibus Iustiniani. Whether any other may pronounce the Sen∣tence but a Bishop or a Priest I am uncertain.

A Bishop, or a Priest only, may excommunicate a notorious and grievous Sinner,* 4.284 or obstinate Person from the Communion of Christian People, because it pertaineth to the Jurisdiction which is given to Priests, Io. 26. Quorum Remiseritis, &c. et Quorum retinetis, &c. There is one manner of Excommunication spoken of 1 Cor. 5. which private Persons may use. Si is qui frater nominatur inter vos est fornica∣tor, aut avarus, aut idolis ferviens, &c. cum hujusmodi ne cibum quidem capiatis. Excluding filthy Persons, covetous Persons, Braulers and Quarrellers, out of their Company, and neither to eat nor drink with them.

* 4.285Whosoever hath a place under the Higher Power, and is assigned by the same to execute his Ministry given of God, he may Excommunicate

for any Crime, as it shall be seen to the High Power, if the same Crime be publick.

A Bishop and Priest may Excommunicate by Scripture: as touching,* 4.286 for what Crimes; I say, for every open deadly sin and disobedience. And as touching, Whether only the Priest may Excommunicate? I say, not he only, but such as the Church authorizes so to do.

To the sixteenth, I say,* 4.287 that a Bishop or a Priest having License and Authority of the Prince of the Realm, may excommunicate every ob∣stinate and inobedient Person, for every notable and deadly sin. And further, I say, That not only Bishops and Priests may Excommunicate, but any other Man appointed by the Church, or such as have authority to appoint Men to that Office may Excommunicate.

A Bishop or a Priest may Excommunicate an obstinate Person for publick Sins. Forsomuch as the Keys be given to the whole Church,* 4.288 the whole Congregation may Excommunicate, which Excommunication may be pronounced by such a one as the Congregation does appoint, altho he be neither Bishop nor Priest.

Menevens. Herefordens. Thirleby, Dayus, Leightonus, Coxus,* 4.289 Symmons, Coren, concedunt authoritatem excommunicandi eti∣am Laicis, modo a Magistratu deputentur. Eboracens. & Edg∣worth prorsus negant datum Laicis, sed Apostolis & eorum suc∣cessoribus tantum. Roffensis, Redmanus, & Robertsonus am∣bigunt, num detur Laicis. Londinens. non respondet Quaestioni: Oglethorpus & Thirliby aiunt, Ecclesiae datam esse potestatem Ex∣communicandi; Idem Treshamus.

In the sixteenth, Of Excommunication, they do not agree. The Bishops of York, Duresme, and Dr. Edgworth say, That Lay-men have not the authority to Excommunicate, but that it was given only unto the Apostles and their Successors. The Bishops of Hereford, St. Davids, West∣minster, Doctors, Day, Coren, Leighton, Cox, Symmons, say, That Lay-men may Excommunicate, if they be appointed by the High Ruler. My Lord Elect of Westminster, Dr. Tresham, and Dr. Oglethorp, say fur∣ther, That the Power of Excommunication was given to the Church, and to such as the Church shall institute.

17. Question. Whether Unction of the Sick with Oil, to remit Venial Sins, as it is now used, be spoken of in the Scripture, or in any ancient Authors?

Answers.

* 4.290UNction of the Sick with Oil, to remit Venial Sins, as it is now used, is not spoken of in the Scripture, nor in any ancient Au∣thors.

* 4.291T. Cantuarien. This is mine Opinion and Sentence at this present, which I do not temerariously define, but do remit the judgment thereof wholly unto your Majesty.

* 4.292To the seventeenth; Of Unction of the Sick with Oil, and that Sins thereby be remitted, St. Iames doth teach us; but of the Holy Prayers, and like Ceremonies used in the time of the Unction, we find no special mention in Scripture, albeit the said St. Iames maketh also mention of Prayer to be used in the Ministry of the same.

Edward. Ebor.

* 4.293To the seventeenth; I think that albeit it appeareth not clearly in Scripture, whether the usage in extream Unction now, be all one with that which was in the beginning of the Church: Yet of the Unction in time of Sickness, and the Oil also with Prayers and Ceremonies, the same is set forth in the Epistle of St. Iames, which place commonly is alledged, and so hath been received, to prove the Sacrament of ex∣tream Unction.

Ita mihi Edmundo Londinensi. Episcopo pro hoc tempore dicendum videtur, salvo judicio melius sentientis, cui me promp∣te & humiliter subjicio.

* 4.294In Unction of them that be Sick with Oil, and praying for them for remission of Sins, is plainly spoken of in the Epistle of St. Iames, but after what form or fashion the said Inunction was then used, the Scrip∣ture telleth not.

Written on the back of the Paper, The Bishop of Rochester's Book.

* 4.295Extream Unction is plainly set out by St. Iames, with the which maketh also that is written in the 6th of St. Mark, after the mind of right good ancient Doctors.

Robert Carliolen.

De Unctione Infirmorum nihil reperio in Scripturis,* 4.296 praeter id quod scribitur, Marc. 6. & Jacob. 5.

Thomas Robertson. T. Cantuarien.

Unction of the Sick with Oil consecrat, as it is now used,* 4.297 is not spo∣ken of in Scripture.

Richardus Cox.

Unction of the Sick with praying for them is found in Scripture.* 4.298

George Day. Opiniones non Assertiones.

De Unctione Infirmorum cum oleo, adjecta Oratione,* 4.299 expressa men∣tio est in Scripturis, quanquam nunc addantur alii ritus, honestatis gra∣tiâ (ut in aliis Sacramentis) de quibus in Scripturis nulla mentio.

Owinus Oglethorpus.

Unction with Oil, adjoined with Prayer,* 4.300 and having promise of Re∣mission of Sins, is spoken of in St. Iames, and ancient Authors; as for the use which now is, if any thing be amiss, it would be amended.

I. Redmayn.

It is spoken of,* 4.301 in Mark 6. and Iames 5. Augustine and other an∣cient Authors speaketh of the same.

Edgeworth.

The Unction of the Sick with Oil, to remit Sins, is in Scripture,* 4.302 and also in ancient Authors.

Symon Matthew.

Unction with Oil is grounded in the Scripture,* 4.303 and expresly spoken of; but with this Additament (as it is now used) it is not specified in Scripture, for the Ceremonies now used in Unction, I think meer Tra∣ditions of Man.

William Tresham.

To the seventeenth, I say,* 4.304 That Unction of the Sick with Oil and Prayer to remit Sins, is manifestly spoken of in St. Iames Epistle, and ancient Authors, but not with all the Rites and Ceremonies as be now commonly used.

T. Cantuarien. Per me Edwardum Leyghton.

Unction with Oil to remit Sins is spoken of in Scripture.* 4.305

Richard Coren.

* 4.306Menevens. & Coxus negant Unctionem Olei (ut jam est recepta) ad remittenda peccata contineri in Scripturis. Eboracens. Carliolens. Edgworth, Coren, Redmayn, Symmons, Leightonus, Oglethorp aiunt, haberi in Scripturis. Roffens. Thirleby, Robertsonus, prae∣terquam illud Jacobi 5. & Marci 6. nihil proferunt. Herefor∣densis ambigit. Tresham vult Unctionem Olei tradi nobis é Scripturis, sed Unctionis Caeremonias traditiones esse humanas.

* 4.307In the last; The Bishop of St. Davids, and Dr. Cox, say, That Vn∣ction of the Sick with Oil consecrate. as it is now used to remit Sin, is not spoken of in Scripture. My Lords of York, Duresme, Carlile, Drs. Co∣ren, Edgworth, Redman, Symmons, Leyghton, and Oglethorp, say, That it is found in Scripture.

XXII. Dr. Barnes's Renunciation of some Articles informed against him.

BE it known to all Men, that I Robert Barnes, Doctor of Divinity, have as well in Writing, as in Preaching, over-shot my self, and been deceived, by trusting too much to mine own heady Sentence, and giving judgment in and touching the Articles hereafter ensuing; where∣as being convented, and called before the Person of my most gracious Soveraign Lord King Henry the Eighth, of England and of France, De∣fensor of the Faith, Lord of Ireland, and in Earth Supream Head im∣mediately under God of the Church of England; It pleased his High∣ness, of his great clemency and goodness, being assisted with sundry of his most discreet and learned Clergy, to enter such Disputation and Ar∣gument with me, upon the Points of my over-sight, as by the same was fully and perfectly confuted by Scriptures, and enforced only for Truths sake, and for want of defence of Scriptures to serve for the maintenance of my part, to yeeld, confess, and knowledg my ignorance, and with my most humble submission, do promise for ever from henceforth to ab∣stain and beware of such rashness: And for my further declaration therein, not only to abide such order for my doings passed, as his Grace shall appoint and assign unto me, but also with my heart to advance and set forth the said Articles ensuing, which I knowledg and confess to be most Catholick, and Christian, and necessary to be received, observed, and followed of all good Christian People. Tho it so be, that Christ by the Will of his Father, is he only which hath suffered Passion and Death for redemption of all such as will and shall come unto him, by perfect Faith and Baptism; and that also he hath taken upon him gratis the burden of all their sins, which as afore will, hath, or shall come to him, paying sufficient Ransom for all their sins, and so is becomed their only Redeemer and Justifier; of the which number I trust and doubt not but that many of us now-adays be of: yet I in heart do confess, that after, by the foresaid means we become right Christian Folks, yet then by not following our Master's Commandments and Laws, we do loose

the benefits and fruition of the same, which in this case is irrecuperable, but by true Penance, the only Remedy left unto us by our Saviour for the same; wherefore I think it more than convenient and necessary, that whensoever Justification shall be preached of, that this deed be joined with all the fore-part, to the intent that it may teach all true Christian People a right knowledg of their Justification.

By me Robert Barnes.

Also I confess with my heart, That Almighty God is in no wise Author, causer of Sin, or any Evil; and therefore whereas Scripture saith, In∣duravit Dominus Cor Pharaonis, &c. and such other Texts of like sense, they ought to understand them, quod Dominus permisit eum indurari, and not otherwise; which doth accord with many of the ancient Inter∣preters also.

By me Robert Barnes.

Further I do confess with my heart, That whensoever I have of∣fended my Neighbours, I must first reconcile my self unto him, e're I shall get remission of my sins, and in case he offend me, I must forgive him, e're that I can be forgiven; for this doth the Pater Noster, and other places of Scripture teach me.

By me Robert Barnes.

I do also confess with my heart, That good Works limited by Scripture, and done by a penitent and true reconciled Christian Man, be profitable and allowable unto him, as allowed of God for his benefit, and helping to his Salvation.

By me Robert Barnes.

Also do confess with my heart, That Laws and Ordinances made by Christian Rulers, ought to be obeyed by the Inferiors and Subjects, not only for fear, but also for Conscience, for whoso breaketh them, break∣eth God's Commandments.

By me Robert Barnes.

All and singular the which Articles before written, I the foresaid Ro∣bert Barnes do approve and confess to be most true and Catholick, and promise with my heart, by God's Grace, hereafter to maintain, preach, and set forth the same to the People, to the uttermost of my power, wit, and cunning.

By me Robert Barnes. By me William Ierome. By me Thomas Gerarde.

XXIII. The Foundation of the Bishoprick of Westminster.

REx omnibus ad quos, &c. salutem. Cum nuper caenobium quod∣dam sive Monasterium, quod (dum extitit) Monasterium Sancti Petri Westmon. vulgariter vocabatur, omnia & singula ejus Maneria, Dominia, Mesuagia, Terrae, Tenementa, Haereditamenta, Dotationes & Possessiones, certis de causis specialibus & urgentibus, per Willielmum ipsius nuper Caenobii sive Monasterii Abbatem, & ejusdem loci Conven∣tum, nobis & haeredibus nostris in perpetuum jamdudum data fuerunt & concessa, prout per ipsorum nuper Abbatis & Conventus cartam si∣gillo suo communi sive conventuali sigillatam & in Cancellar. nostram irrotulat. manifeste liquet; quorum praetextu nos de ejusdem nuper Caeno∣bii sive Monasterii situ, septu & praecinctu, ac de omnibus & singulis praedict. nuper Abbatis & Conventus Maneriis, Dominiis & Mesuagiis, Terris, Tenementis, Haereditamentis, Dotationibus & Possessionibus, ad praesens pleno jure seisiti sumus in dominico nostro, ut de feodo. Nos uti{que} sic de eisdem seisiti existen▪ divina{que} nos clementia inspirante nihil magis ex animo affectantes, quam ut vera religio verus{que} Dei cultus inibi non modo aboleatur sed in integrum potius restituatur, & ad primiti∣vam sive genuinae sinceritatis normam reformetur, correctis enormitati∣bus in quas monachorum vita & professio longo temporum lapsu deplo∣rabiter exorbitaverit, operam dedimus, quatenus humana perspicere po∣test infirmitas, ut imposterum ibidem sacrorum eloquiorum documenta & nostrae salutiferae Redemptionis sacramenta pure administrentur, bo∣norum morum disciplina sincere observetur, Juventus in literis liberaliter instituatur, senectus viribus defectis, eorum praesertim qui circa personam nostram, vel alioquin circa Regni nostri negotia publice bene & fideli∣ter nobis servierunt, rebus ad victum necessariis condigne foveatur, & deni{que} eleemosinarum in pauperes Christi clargitiones, viarum pontium∣que reparationes, & caetera omnis generis pietatis officia illinc exube∣ranter in omnia vicina loca longe late{que} dimaneant, ad Dei omnipotentis gloriam, & ad subditorum nostrorum communem utilitatem felicitatem∣que: Idcirco nos considerantes quod situs dicti nuper Monasterii Sancti Petri Westmon. in quo multa tum percharissimi patris nostri, tum alio∣rum Inclitorum, quondam Regum Angliae, praeclara monumenta con∣duntur, sit locus aptus, conveniens & necessarius instituendi, erigendi, ordinandi & stabiliendi sedem Episcopalem, & quandam Ecclesiam Ca∣thedralem de uno Episcopo, de uno Decano Presbytero, & duode∣cem Praebendariis Presbyteris, ibidem, Omnipotenti Deo & in perpetu∣um servitium, ipsum situm dicti nuper Monast. Sancti Petri Westmon. ac locum & Ecclesiam ipsius in sedem Episcopalem ac in Ecclesiam Ca∣thedral. creari, erigi, fundari & stabiliri decrevimus, prout per praesen∣tes decernimus, & eandem Ecclesiam Cathedral. de uno Episcopo, de uno Decano Presbytero, & duodecim Praebendariis Presbyteris, te∣nore praesentium, realiter & ad plenum creamus, erigimus, fundamus, ordinamus, facimus, constituimus & stabilimus, perpetuis futuris tem∣poribus duraturam, & sic stabiliri ac in perpetuum inviolabiliter obser∣vari volumus & jubemus per praesentes. Volumus ita{que} & per praesentes Ordinamus quod Ecclesia Cathedralis praedicta sit, & deinceps in perpe∣tuum

erit Ecclesia Cathedralis & Sedes Episcopalis, ac quod tota villa nostra Westmon. ex nunc & deinceps in perpetuum sit Civitas, ipsam{que} civitatem Westm. vocari & nominari volumus & decernimus, ac ipsam Civitatem & totum Comit. nostrum Midd. prout per metas & limites dignoscitur, & limitatur, tota Parochia de Fulham in eodem Comit. de Midd. tantummodo except. ab omni Jurisdictione, Autoritate & Dioc. Episcopi London. & successorum suorum pro tempore existen. separa∣mus, dividimus, eximimus, exoneramus, & omnino per praesentes libe∣ramus: ac omnem jurisdictionem Episcopalem infra eandem Civitatem & Comit. Midd. exceptis praeexceptis, Episcopo Westmon. a nobis per has Literas nostras Patentes nominand. & eligend. & Successoribus suis Episcopis Westm. ac praedict. Episcopat. Westm. adjungimus & uni∣mus, ac ex dictis Civitate & Com. Diocesim facimus & Ordinamus per praesentes, illam{que} Diocesim Westm. in perpetuum similiter vocari, ap∣pellari, nuncupari & nominari volumus & ordinamus. Et ut haec nostra intentio debitum & uberiorem sortiatur effectum, Nos de scientia, moribus, probitate & virtute dilecti nostri Consiliarii Thomae Thyrlebei Clerici, Decani Capellae nostrae plurimum considentes, eundem Thomam Thyr∣leby ad Episcopatum dictae Sedis Westm. nominamus & eligimus, ac ipsum Thomam Episcopum Westm. per praesentes eligimus, nominamus, faci∣mus, & creamus, & volumus; ac per praesentes Concedimus & Ordi∣namus, quod idem Episcopatus sit corpus corporatum in re & nomine, ip∣sum{que} ex uno corpore declaramus & acceptamus, Ordinamus, facimus & constituimus in perpetuum, habeat{que} successionem perpetuam, ac quod ipse & successores sui per nomen & sub nomine Episcopi Westm. nominabitur & vocabitur, nominabuntur & vocabuntur in perpetuum, & quod ipse & successores sui per idem nomen & sub eo nomine prose∣qui, clamare & placitare, ac placitari, defendere & defendi, respondere & responderi, in quibuscun{que} Curiis & locis legum nostrarum, ac haere∣dum & successorum nostrorum, & alibi, in & super omnibus & singulis causis, actionibus, sectis, brevibus, demand. & querelis, realibus, per∣sonalibus & mixtis, tam temporalibus quam spiritualibus, ac in omnibus aliis rebus, causis & materiis quibuscunque, & per idem nomen Mane∣ria, Dominia, Terrae, Tenementa, Rectorias, Pensiones, Portiones, & alia quaecun{que} Haereditamenta, Possessiones, proficua & emolumenta, tam spiritualia sive Ecclesiastica, quam temporalia, ac alia quaecun{que} per Literas Patentes praefato Episcopo & Successoribus suis, per nos seu hae∣redes nostros debito modo fiend. vel per quamcun{que} aliam personam seu quascun{que} alias personas secundum leges nostras & haeredum sive succes∣sorum nostrorum dand. seu concedend. capere, recipere, gaudere & perquirere ac dare, alienare & dimittere possit & possint, valeat & vale∣ant, & generaliter omnia alia & singula recipere, gaudere, & facere, prout & eisdem modo & forma quibus caeteri Episcopi infra Regnum nostrum Angliae recipere aut facere possint, aut aliquis Episcopus infra Regnum nostrum Angliae recipere aut facere possit, & non aliter nec ullo alio modo. Et ulterius volumus & ordinamus, quod Ecclesia Cathe∣dralis praedicta sit, & deinceps in perpetuum erit Ecclesia Cathedralis & Sedes Episcopalis dicti Thomae & successorum suorum Episcoporum Westm. ipsam{que} Ecclesiam Cathedralem honoribus, dignitatibus, & in∣signiis Sedis Episcopalis per praesentes decoramus, eandem{que} Sedem Epis∣copalem praefato Thomae & successoribus suis Episcopis Westm. damus

& concedimus per praesentes habend. & gaudend. eidem Thomae & suc∣cessoribus suis in perpetuum. Ac etiam volumus & ordinamus per prae∣sentes, quod praefatus Thomas & successores sui Episcopi Westm. prae∣dict. omnimodam jurisdictionem, potestatem & autoritatem ordinarias & Episcopales, infra Ecclesiam Cathedralem Westm. & praedict. Dioces. exerce∣re, facere, & uti possit, & debeat, possint & debeant, in tam amplis modo & forma, prout Episcopus London. infra Dioces. London. secundum leges no∣stras exercere, facere, & uti solet, possit aut debet. Et quod dictus Thomas Episcopus Westm. & successores sui Episcopi Westm. deinceps in perpe∣tuum habeat sigillum authenticum, seu sigilla authentica pro rebus & ne∣gotiis suis agendis servitur. ad omnem juris effectum simili modo & for∣ma, & non aliter nec aliquo alio modo, prout Episcopus London. habet aut habere potest. Et ut Ecclesia Cathedralis praedict. de personis con∣gruis in singulis locis & gradibus suis perimpleatur & decoretur, dile∣ctum nobis Willielmum Benson Sacrae Theologiae professorem primum & originalem, & modernum Decanum dictae Ecclesiae Cathedralis, ac Simo∣nem Haynes Sacrae Theologiae professorem primum, & praesent. Presby∣terum Praebendarium, ac Joannem Redman secundum Presbyterum Praebendarium, ac Edwardum Leyghton tertium Presbyterum Prae∣bendarium, ac Antonium Belasys quartum Presbyterum Praebendari∣um, ac Willielmum Britten quintum Presbyterum Praebendarium, ac Dio∣nysium Dalyon sextum Presbyterum Praebendarium, ac Humphredū Per∣kins septimum Presbyterum Praebendarium, ac Thomam Essex octavum Presbyterum Praebendarium, ac Thomam Ellforde nonum Presbyterum Praebendarium, ac Joannem Malvern decimum Presbyterum Praebenda∣rium, ac Willielmum Harvye undecimum Presbyterum Prebendarium, ac Gerardum Carleton duodecimum Presbyterum Praebendarium, tenore praesentium facimus & ordinamus. Per praesentes volumus etiam & or∣dinamus, ac eisdem Decano & Praebendariis concedimus per praesentes, quod praedictus Decanus & duodecem Praebendarii dicti sint de se in re & nomine unum corpus corporatum, habeant{que} successionem perpetuam, & se gerent, exhibebunt, & occupabunt Sedem, ordinationem, regulas & statuta, eis per nos in quadam Indentura in posterum fiend. specifi∣cand. & declarand. Et quod idem Decanus & Praebendarii & successo∣res sui, Decanus & Capitulum Ecclesiae Cathedralis Sancti Petri Westm. in perpetuum vocabuntur, appellabuntur; Et quod praefatus Decanus & Praebendarii Ecclesiae Cathedralis praedictae & successores sui sint & in perpetuum erunt Capitulum Episcopatus Westm. sit{que} idem Capitulum praefat. Thomae & successoribus suis Episcopis Westm. perpetuis futuris temporibus annexum, incorporatum & unitum, eisdem modo & forma quibus Decanus & Capitulum Ecclesiae Cathedralis Sancti Pauli in Civi∣tate nostra London. Episcopo London. aut sedi Episcopali London. an∣nexa, incorporata & unit. exist. ipsos{que} Decanum & Praebendarios unum corpus corporatum in re & nomine facimus, creamus & stabilimus, & eos pro uno corpore facimus, declaramus, ordinamus & acceptamus, habeant{que} successionem perpetuam; Et quod ipse Decanus & Capitulum eorum{que} successores, per nomen Decani & capitulum Ecclesiae Cathe∣dralis Beati Petri Westm. prosequi, clamare, placitare possint & impla∣citare, defendere & defendi, respondere & responderi, in quibuscun{que} tempore & Curiis legum nostrarum & alibi, in & super omnibus & sin∣gulis causis, actionibus Sectis, demand. brevibus & querelis, realibus,

spiritualibus, personalibus & mixtis, & in omnibus aliis rebus, causis & materiis, prout Decanus & Capitulum Sancti Pauli London. agere aut facere possunt: Et per idem nomen Maneria, Dominia, Terrae, Tene∣menta, & caetera quaecun{que} Haereditamenta, possessiones, pro••icua, & emolumenta tam Spiritualia sive Ecclesiastica quam temporalia, & alia quaecun{que} per nos per literas nostras Patentes, haeredū vel successorū no∣strorū, seu per aliquam personam vel personas quascun{que} eis & successoribus suis vel aliter secundū leges nostras, vel haeredū seu successorū nostrorū, dand. seu concedend. capere, recipere, & perquirere, dare, alienare, & dimit∣tere possint & valeant, & generaliter omnia alia & singula capere, recipere, perquirere, dare, alienare, & demittere, ac facere & exequi, prout & eisdem modo & forma, quibus Decanus & Capitulum praedict. Cathedralis Ecclesiae Sancti Pauli in praedicta civitate nostra London. capere, recipere perquirere, dare, alienare, & dimittere, ac facere aut exequi possint, & non aliter, ne{que} aliquo alio modo: Et quod Decanus & Capitulum Ec∣clesiae Cathedralis beati Petri Westm. & successores sui in perpetuum ha∣bebunt commune Sigillum, ad omnimodas cartas, evidentias, & caetera scripta, vel facta sua fiend. eos vel Ecclesiam Cathedralem praedict. aliquo modo tangen. sive continend. sigilland. Et insuper volumus & per praesentes concedimus & ordinamus, quod praedict. Episcopus Westm. & quilibet successorum suorum pro tempore existen. & praedictus Decanus & Capitulum Ecclesiae Cathedralis beati Petri Westm. & quilibet succes∣sorum suorum habeant plenam potestatem & facultatem faciendi, reci∣piendi, dandi, alienandi, dimittendi, exequendi & agendi omnia & singula quae Episcopus London. & Decanus & Capitulum Sancti Pauli London. conjunctim & divisim facere, recipere, dare, alienare, dimit∣tere, exequi aut agere possint. Volumus etiam & ordinamus, ac per praesentes Statuimus, quod Archidiaconus Midd. qui nunc est & succes∣sores sui sint deinceps in perpetuum separati & exonerati & prorsus li∣berati a jurisdictione, potestate, jure & authoritate Episcopi London. & successorum suorum, ac ab Ecclesia Cathedrali Sancti Pauli London. ab omni{que} jure, potestate & autoritate ejusdem ipsius{que} Archidiaconi, & successores suos per praesentes separamus, exoneramus, penitus in per∣petuum liberamus, eundem{que} Archidiaconum & successores suos decer∣nimus, Statuimus, Ordinamus, ac stabilimus in simili Statu, modo, for∣ma & jure esse, ac deinceps in perpetuum fore, in praedicta Ecclesia Ca∣thedrali Westm. quibus ipse aut aliquis praedecessorum suorum unquam fuit in Ecclesia Cathedrali Sancti Pauli London. Statuimus etiam & ordi∣namus, ac per praesentes volumus & concedimus, quod praedictus Tho∣mas Episcopus Westm. & successores sui Episcopi Westm. habeant, tene∣ant & possideant, in omnibus & per omnia autoritatem, potestatem, jus & jurisdictionem, de & super Archidiaconatu Midd. & Archidiacono & successoribus suis, tam plene & integre ad omnem effectum quam Episcopus London. qui nunc est aut aliquis praedecessorum suorum habet aut habuit, aut habere debuit vel usus fuit. Volumus autem ac per prae∣sentes concedimus, tam praefato Episcopo quam Decano & Capitulo, quod habeat & habebit, habeant & habebunt, has Literas nostras Paten∣tes sub magno sigillo nostro Angliae debito modo factas & sigillatas, abs{que} fine seu feod. magno vel parvo nobis in Hanaperio nostro seu alibi ad usum nostrorum, proinde quoquo modo reddend. solvend. vel faciend. eo quod expressa mentio, & caet. In cujus rei, &c.

Teste Rege apud Westm. decimo seprimo die Decembris Anno Regni Regis Henrici Octavi trigesimo secundo.

XXIV. A Proclamation ordained by the King's Majesty, with the advice of his Honourable Council, for the Bible of the largest and greatest Volume to be had in every Church; devised the sixth day of May, the 33 year of the King's most gracious Reign.

* 4.308WHereby Injunctions heretofore set forth by the authority of the King's Royal Majesty, Supream Head of the Church of this his Realm of England, it was ordained, and commanded, amongst other things, That in all and singular Parish-Churches, there should be pro∣vided, by a certain day now expired, at the costs of the Curats and Parishioners, Bibles containing the Old and New Testament in the En∣glish Tongue, to be fixed and set up openly in every of the said Parish Churches; the which godly Commandment and Injunction, was to the only intent that every of the King's Majesties loving Subjects, minding to read therein, might, by occasion thereof, not only consider and per∣ceive the great and ineffable Omnipotent Power, Promise, Justice, Mercy and Goodness of Almighty God, but also to learn thereby to ob∣serve God's Commandments, and to obey their Sovereign Lord, and High Powers, and to exercise Godly Charity, and to use themselves ac∣cording to their Vocations, in a pure and sincere Christian Life, with∣out murmur or grudging: By the which Injunctions, the King's Royal Majesty intended that his loving Subjects should have and use the com∣modities of the reading of the said Bibles, for the purpose above re∣hearsed, humbly, meekly, reverently, and obediently, and not that any of them should read the said Bibles with high and loud Voices, in time of the Celebration of the Holy Mass, and other Divine Services used in the Church; or that any his Lay-Subjects reading the same, should presume to take upon them any common Disputation, Argument, or Exposition of the Mysteries therein contained; but that every such Lay∣man should, humbly, meekly, and reverently, read the same for his own instruction, edification, and amendment of his Life, according to God's Holy Word therein mentioned. And notwithstanding the King's said most godly and gracious Commandment and Injunction, in form as is aforesaid, his Royal Majesty is informed, That divers and many Towns and Parishes within this his Realm, have neglected their duties in the accomplishment thereof; whereof his Highness marvelleth not a little; and minding the execution of his said former most godly and gracious Injunctions, doth straitly charge and command, That the Curats and Parishioners of every Town and Parish within this his Realm of Eng∣land, not having already Bibles provided within their Parish Churches, shall on this side the Feast of All-Saints next coming, buy and provide Bibles of the largest and greatest Volume, and cause the same to be set and fixed in every of the said Parish Churches, there to be used as is afore-said, according to the said former Injunctions, upon pain that the Curat and Inhabitants of the Parishes and Towns, shall loose and for∣feit to the King's Majesty for every month that they shall lack and want the said Bibles, after the same Feast of All-Saints, 40 s. the one half of the same forfeit to be to the King's Majesty, and the other half to him

or them which shall first find and present the same to the King's Maje∣sties Council. And finally, the King's Royal Majesty doth declare and signify to all and singular his loving Subjects, that to the intent they may have the said Bibles of the greatest Volumn, at equal and reasona∣ble prices, his Highness, by the advice of his Council, hath ordained and taxed, That the Sellers thereof shall not take for any of the said Bibles unbound, above the price of ten shillings; and for every of the said Bibles well and sufficiently bound, trimmed and clasped, not above twelve shillings, upon pain the Seller to lose, for every Bible sold con∣trary to his Highness's Proclamation, four shillings, the one Moiety there∣of to the King's Majesty, and the other Moiety to the finder and presen∣ter of the Defaulter, as is aforesaid. And his Highness straitly chargeth and commandeth, That all and singular Ordinaries, having Ecclesiasti∣cal Jurisdiction within this his Church and Realm of England, and Do∣minion of Wales, that they, and every of them, shall put their effectual endeavours, that the Curats and Parishioners shall obey and accomplish this his Majesties Proclamation and Commandment, as they tender the advancement of the King's most gracious and godly purpose in that be∣half, and as they will answer to his Highness for the same.

God save the KING.

XXV. An Admonition and Advertisement given by the Bishop of London, to all Readers of this Bible in the English Tongue.

TO the intent that a good and wholsome thing,* 4.309 godly and vertu∣ously, for honest intents and purposes, set forth for many, be not hindred or maligned at, for the abuse, default, and evil behaviour of a few, who for lack of discretion, and good advisement, commonly with∣out respect of time, or other due circumstances, proceed rashly and unadvisedly therein; and by reason thereof, rather hinder than set forward the thing that is good of it self: It shall therefore be very ex∣pedient, that whosoever repaireth hither to read this Book, or any such-like, in any other place, he prepare himself chiefly and principally, with all devotion, humility, and quietness, to be edified and made the better thereby; adjoining thereto his perfect and most bounden duty of obedience to the King's Majesty, our most gracious and dread Soveraign Lord, and supream Head, especially in accomplishing his Graces most honorable Injunctions and Commandments given and made in that be∣half. And right expedient, yea necessary it shall be also, that leaving behind him vain Glory, Hypocrisy, and all other carnal and corrupt Affections, he bring with him discretion, honest intent, charity, reve∣rence, and quiet behaviour, to and for the edification of his own Soul, without the hindrance, lett, or disturbance of any other his Christian Brother; evermore foreseeing that no▪ number of People be specially congregate therefore to make a multitude; and that no exposition be made thereupon otherwise than it is declared in the Book it self; and that especially regard be had no reading thereof, be used, allowed, and

with noise in the time of any Divine Service, or Sermon; or that in the same be used any Disputation, contention, or any other misdemeanour▪ or finally that any Man justly may reckon himself to be offended there∣by, or take occasion to grudg or malign thereat.

God save the KING.

XXVI. Injunctions given by Bonner, Bishop of London, to his Clergy.

* 4.310INjunctions made by the consent and authority of me Edmond Bonner Bishop of London, in the Year of our Lord God 1542, and in the 34 Year of the Reign of our Sovereign Lord Henry the Eighth, by the Grace of God, King of England, France, and Ireland, Defender of the Faith, and supream Head here in Earth, next under God, of the Church of England and Ireland. All which and singular Injunctions, by the Authority given to me of God, and by our said Soveraign Lord the King's Majesty, I exhort, require, and also command, all and singular Parsons, Vicars, Curats, and Chantry Priests, with other of the Clergy, whatsoever they be, of my Diocess and Jurisdiction of London, to ob∣serve, keep, and perform accordingly, as it concerneth every of them, in vertue of their Obedience, and also upon pains expressed in all such Laws, Statutes, and Ordinances of this Realm, as they may incur, and be objected against them, now, or at any time hereafter, for breaking and violating of the same, or any of them.

First; That you, and every of you, shall, with all diligence, and faithful obedience, observe and keep, and cause to be observed and kept, to the outermost of your Powers, all and singular the Contents of the King's Highness most gracious and godly Ordinances and Injunctions given and set forth by his Graces Authority; and that ye, and every of you, for the better performance thereof, shall provide to have a Copy of the same in writing, or imprinted, and so to declare them accor∣dingly.

Item; That every Parson, Vicar, and Curat, shall read over and di∣ligently study every day one Chapter of the Bible, and that with the gloss ordinary, or some other Doctor or Expositor, approved and al∣lowed in this Church of England, proceeding from Chapter to Chapter, from the beginning of the Gospel of Matthew to the end of the New Testament, and the same so diligently studied to keep still and retain in memory, and to come to the rehearsal and re••ital thereof, at all such time and times as they, or any of them, shall be commanded thereunto by me, or any of my Officers or Deputies.

Item; That every of you do procure and provide of your own, a Book called, The Institution of a Christian Man, otherwise called the Bishops Book; and that ye, and every of you, do exercise your selves in the same, according to such Precepts as hath been given heretofore or hereafte•• to be given.

Item; That ye being absent from your Benefices, in cases lawfully permitted by the Laws and Statutes of this Realm, do suffer no Priest to keep your Cure▪ unless he being first by you presented, and by me or my Officers thereunto abled and admitted. And for the more and bet∣ter assurance and performance thereof to be had, by these presents I warn and monish peremptorily, all and singular Beneficed Parsons ha∣ving Benefices with Cure, within my Diocess and Jurisdiction, that they and every of them, shall either be personally resident upon their Bene∣fices and Cures, before the Feast of St. Michael the Arch-Angel now next ensuing; or else present, before the said Feast, to me the said Bishop, my Vicar-General, or other my Officers deputed in that behalf, such Curats as upon examination made by me, or my said Officers, may be found able and sufficient to serve and discharge their Cures in their absence; and also at the said Feast, or before, shall bring in and exhibite before my said Officers their sufficient Dispensations authorized by the King's Majesty, as well for non-residence, as for keeping of more Benefices with Cure than one.

Item; That every Parson, Vicar, and other Curats, once in every quarter, shall openly in the Pulpit exhort and charge his Parishioners, that they in no wise do make any privy or secret contract of Matrimony between themselves, but that they utterly defer it until such time as they may conveniently have the Father and Mother, or some other Kinsfolks or Friends of the Person that shall make such Contract of Ma∣trimony; or else two or three honest Persons to be present, and to hear and record the words and manner of their Contract, as they will avoid the extream pains of the Law provided in that behalf, if they presump∣tuously do or attempt the contrary.

Item; That in the avoiding of divers and grievous Offences and Enormities, and specially the most detestable sin of Adultery, which oft∣times hath hapned by the negligence of Curats in marrying Persons to∣gether which had been married before, and making no due proof of the death of their other Husbands and Wives at the time of such Marriages, I require and command you, and monish peremptorily by these pre∣sents, all manner of Parsons, Vicars, and Curats, with other Priests, being of my Diocess and Jurisdiction, that they, nor any of them from henceforth, do presume to solemnizate Matrimony in their Churches, Chappels, or elsewhere, between any Persons that have been married before, unless the said Parson, Vicar, Curat, or Priest, be first plainly, fully, and sufficiently informed and certified of the Decease of the Wife or Husband of him or her, or of both, that he shall marry, and that in writing, under the Ordinaries Seal of the Diocess, or place where he or she inhabited or dwelt before, under pain of Excommunication, and otherwise to be punished for doing the contrary, according to the Laws provided and made in that behalf.

Item; That ye, and every of you that be Parsons, Vicars, Curats, and also Chauntry-Priests and Stipendiaries, do instruct, teach, and bring up in Learning the best ye can, all such Children of your Pa∣rishioners as shall come to you for the same; or at the least, to teach them to read English, taking moderately therefore of their Friends that be able to pay, so that they may thereby the better learn and know how to Believe, how to Pray, how to live to God's pleasure.

Item; That every Curat do at all times his best diligence to stir, move, and reduce such as be at discord, to Peace, Concord, Love, Cha∣rity, and one to remit and forgive one another, as often and howsoever they shall be grieved or offended: And that the Curat shew and give example thereof, when and as often as any variance or discord shall hap∣pen to be between him and any of his Cure.

Item; Where some froward Persons, partly for malice, hatred, dis∣pleasure, and disdain, neglect contemn and despise their Curats, and such as have the Cure and Charge of their Souls, and partly to hide and cloak their leud and naughty living, as they have used all the Year before, use at length to be confessed of other Priests which have not the Cure of their Souls: Wherefore I will and require you to declare, and show to your Parishioners, That no Testimonials brought from any of them, shall stand in any effect, nor that any such Persons shall be admit∣ted to God's Board, or receive their Communion, until they have sub∣mitted themselves to be confessed of their own Curats, (Strangers only except) or else upon arduous and urgent Causes and Considerations, they be otherwise dispensed with in that behalf, either by me or by my Offi∣cers aforesaid.

Item; That whereupon a detestable and abominable practice univer∣sally reigning in your Parishes, the young People, and other ill-disposed Persons doth use upon the Sundays and Holy-days, in time of Divine Service, and preaching the Word of God, to resort unto Ale-houses, and there exerciseth unlawful Games, with great Swearing, Blasphemy, Drunkenness, and other Enormities, so that good and devout Persons be much offended therewith: Wherefore I require and command you, to declare to such as keepeth Ale-houses, or Taverns within your Pa∣rishes, that at such times from henceforth, they shall not suffer in their Houses any such unlawful and ungodly Assemblies; neither receive such Persons to Bowling and Drinking at such Seasons, into their Houses, under pain of Excommunication, and otherwise to be punished for their so doing, according to the Laws in that behalf.

Item; That all Curats shall declare openly in the Pulpit, twice eve∣ry Quarter to their Parishioners, the seven deadly Sins, and the Ten Commandments, so that the People thereby may not only learn how to obey, honour, and serve God, their Prince, Superiors, and Parents, but also to avoid and eschew Sin and Vice, and to live vertuously, follow∣ing God's Commandments and his Laws.

Item; That where I am credily informed, that certain Priests of my Diocess and Jurisdiction, doth use to go in an unseemly and unpriestly habit and apparel, with unlawful tonsures, carrying and having upon them also Armour and Weapons, contrary to all wholsome and godly Laws and Ordinances, more like Persons of the Lay, than of the Cler∣gy; which may and doth minister occasion to light Persons, and to Per∣sons unknown, where such Persons come in place, to be more licentious both of their Communication, and also of their Acts, to the great slan∣der of the Clergy: Wherefore in the avoiding of such slander and oblo∣quy hereafter, I admonish and command all and singular Parsons, Vicars, Curats, and all other Priests whatsoever they be, dwelling, or inhabi∣ting, or hereafter shall dwell and inhabit within my Diocess and Juris∣diction, That from henceforth they, and every of them, do use and

wear meet, convenient, and decent Apparel, with their Trussures ac∣cordingly, whereby they may be known at all times from Lay-People, and to be of the Clergy, as they intend to avoid and eschew the penalty of the Laws ordained in that behalf.

Item; That no Parson, Vicar, or other Beneficed Man, having Cure within my Diocess and Jurisdiction, do suffer any Priest to say Mass, or to have any Service within their Cure, unless they first give knowledg, and present them with the Letters of their Orders to me as Ordinary, or to my Officers deputed in that behalf; and the said Priest so presen∣ted, shall be by me, or my said Officers, found able and sufficient there∣unto.

Item; That every Curat, not only in his Preachings, open Sermons, and Collations made to the People, but also at all other times necessary, do perswade, exhort, and monish the People, being of his Cure, what∣soever they be, to beware and abstain from Swearing and blaspheming of the Holy Name of God, or any part of Christ's most precious Body or Blood. And likewise to beware, and abstain from Cursing, Banning, Chiding, Scolding, Backbiting, Slandering, and Lying. And also from talking and jangling in the Church, specially in time of Divine-Service, or Sermon-time. And semblably to abstain from Adultery, Fornication, Gluttony and Drunkenness: And if they, or any of them, be found notoriously faulty or infamed upon any of the said Crimes and Offences, then to detect them at every Visitation, or sooner, as the case shall re∣quire, so that the said Offenders may be corrected and reformed to the example of other.

Item; That no Priest from henceforth do use any unlawful Games, or frequently use any Ale-houses, Taverns, or any suspect place at any unlawful times, or any light Company, but only for their Neces∣saries, as they, and any of them, will avoid the danger that may ensue thereupon.

Item; That in the Plague-time, no dead Bodies or Corpses be brought into the Church, except it be brought streight to the Grave, and im∣mediately buried, whereby the People may the rather avoid infe∣ction.

Item; That no Parsons, Vicars, nor Curats, permit or suffer any manner of common Plays, Games, or Interludes, to be played, setforth, or declared, within their Churches or Chappels, contrary to this our forbidding and Commandment; that then you, or either of you, in whose Churches or Chappels any such Games, Plays, or Interludes shall be so used, shall immediately thereupon make relation of the names of the Person or Persons so obstinately and disobediently using them∣selves, unto me, my Chancellor, or other my Officers, to the intent that they may be therefore reformed and punished according to the Laws.

Item; That all Priests shall take this order when they Preach; first, They shall not rehearse no Sermons made by other Men within this 200 or 300 Years; but when they shall preach, they shall take the Gospel or Epistle of the day, which they shall recite and declare to the people, plainly, distinctly, and sincerely, from the beginning to the end thereof, and then to desire the people to pray with them for Grace, after the usage of the Church of England now used: And that done, we will that every Preacher shall declare the same Gospel or Epistle, or both,

from the beginning, not after his own Mind, but after the Mind of some Catholick Doctor allowed in this Church of England, and in no wise to affirm any thing, but that which he shall be ready always to shew in some Ancient Writer; and in no wise to make rehearsal of any Opinion not allowed, for the intent to reprove the same, but to leave that for those that are and shall be admitted to preach by the King's Majesty, or by me the Bishop of London, your Ordinary, or by mine authority. In the which Epistle and Gospel, ye shall note and consider diligently certain godly and devout places, which may incense and stir the Hearers to obedience of good Works and Prayers: And in case any notable Ce∣remony used to be observed in the Church, shall happen that day when any preaching shall be appointed, it shall be meet and convenient that the Preacher declare and set forth to the people the true meaning of the same, in such sort that the people may perceive thereby, what is meant and signified by such Ceremony, and also know how to use and accept it to their own edifying. Furthermore, That no Preacher shall rage or rail in his Sermon, but coldly, discreetly, and charitably, open, declare, and set forth the excellency of Vertue, and to suppress the abomination of Sin and Vice; every Preacher shall, if time and occasion will serve, instruct and teach his Audience, what Prayer is used in the Church that day, and for what thing the Church prayeth, specially that day, to the intent that all the people may pray together with one heart for the same; and as occasion will serve, to shew and declare to the people what the Sacraments signifieth, what strength and efficacy they be of, how every Man should use them reverently and devoutly at the recei∣ving of them. And to declare wherefore the Mass is so highly to be esteemed and honoured, with all the Circumstances appertaining to the same. Let every Preacher beware that he do not feed his Audience with any Fable, or other Histories, other than he can avouch and justify to be written by some allowed Writer. And when he hath done all that he will say and utter for that time, he shall then in few words re∣cite again the pith and effect of his whole Sermon, and add thereunto as he shall think good.

Item; That no Parson, Vicar, Curat, or other Priest, having Cure of Souls within my Diocess and Jurisdiction, shall from hence-forth permit, suffer, or admit any manner of person, of whatsoever estate or condition he be, under the degree of a Bishop, to preach, or make any Sermon or Collation openly to the people within their Churches, Chappels, or else-where within their Cures, unless he that shall so preach, have obtained before special License in that behalf, of our Sovereign Lord the King, or of me Edmund Bishop of London, your Ordinary; And the same License so obtained, shall then and there really bring forth in writing under Seal, and shew the same to the said Parson, Vicar, Curat, or Priest, before the beginning of his Sermon, as they will avoid the extream Penalties of the Laws, Statutes, and Ordinances, provided and established in that behalf, if they presumptuously do or attempt any thing to the contrary.

Item; I desire, require, exhort, and command you, and every of you, in the Name of God, Th•••• ye firmly, faithfully, and diligently, to the uttermost of your powe••••, do observe, fulfil, and keep all and sin∣gular these mine Injunctions. And that ye, and every of you, being

Priests, and having Cure, or not Cure, as well Benefice as not Beneficed, within my Diocess and Jurisdiction, do procure to have a Copy of the same Injunctions, to the intent ye may the better observe, and cause to be observed the Contents thereof.

The names of Books prohibited, delivered to the Curats, Anno 1542. to the intent that they shall present them with the Names of the Owners, to their Ordinary, if they find any such within their Pa∣rishes.

• THe Disputation between the Father and the Son.
• The Supplication of Beggars; the Author Fish.
• The Revelation of Antichrist.
• The Practice of Prelates.
• The Burying of the Mass, in English Rithme.
• The Book of Friar Barnes, twice printed.
• The Matrimony of Tindall.
• The Exposition of Tindall, upon the 4th Chap. to the Corinth.
• The Exposition of Tindall upon the Epistles Canonick of St. Iohn.
• The New Testament of Tindalls Translation, with his Preface before the whole Book, and before the Epistles of St. Paul and Rom.
• The Preface made in the English Prymmers, by Marshall.
• The Church of Iohn Rastall.
• The Table, Glosses, Marginal, and Preface before the Epistle of St. Paul and Romans, of Thomas Mathews doing, and printed beyond the Sea without priviledg, set in his Bible in English.

XXVII. A Collection of Passages out of the Canon Law, made by Cranmer, to shew the necessity of reforming it. An Original.

Dist. 22. Omnes de Major. & obedien. solit. Extra. De Majorit & obedient. Unam Sanctam.

HE that knowledgeth not himself to be under the Bishop of Rome,* 4.311 and that the Bishop of Rome is ordained by God to have Primacy over all the World, is an Heretick, and cannot be saved, nor is not of the flock of Christ.

Dist. 10. de Summa Excommunicationis, Nominat. 25. q. 11. omne.

Princes Laws, if they be against the Canons and Decrees of the Bishop of Rome, be of no force nor strength.

Dist. 19, 20, 24. q. 1. A recta memoria. Quotiens haec est 25. q. 1. General. violatores.

All the Decrees of the Bishop of Rome ought to be kept perpetually of every Man, without any repugnancy, as God's Word spoken by the Mouth of Peter; and whosoever doth not receive them, neither avail∣eth them the Catholick Faith, nor the four Evangelists, but they blas∣pheme the Holy Ghost, and shall have no forgiveness.

35. q. 1. Generali.

All Kings, Bishops, and Noblemen, that believe or suffer the Bishop of Rome's Decrees in any thing to be violate, be accursed, and for ever culpable before God, as transgressors of the Catholick Faith.

Dist. 21. Quamvis, & 24. q. 1. A recta memoria.

The See of Rome hath neither spot nor wrinkle in it, nor cannot err.

35. q. 1. Ideo de Senten. & re judicata, de jurejurando licet ad Apostolicae li. 6. de jurejurando.

The Bishop of Rome is not bound to any Decrees, but he may com∣pel, as well the Clergy as Lay-men, to receive his Decrees and Canon Law.

9. q. z. Ipsi cuncta. Nemo z. q. 6. dudum aliorum. 17. q. 4. Si quis de Baptis. & ejus effectu majores.

The Bishop of Rome hath authority to judg all Men, and specially to discern the Articles of the Faith, and that without any Counsel, and may assoil them that the Counsel hath damned; but no Man hath au∣thority to judg him, nor to meddle with any thing that he hath judged, neither Emperor, King, People, nor the Clergy: And it is not lawful for any Man to dispute of his Power.

gr. Duo sunt 25. q. 6. Alius Nos Sanctorum juratos in Clemen. de Haereticis aut efficiund.

The Bishop of Rome may excommunicate Emperors and Princes, de∣pose them from their States, and Assoil their Subjects from their Oath and Obedience to them, and so constrain them to rebellion.

De Major. & obedien. solit. Clement. de summa & re judicata. Pastoral.

The Emperor is the Bishop of Rome's Subject, and the Bishop of Rome may revoke the Emperor's Sentence in temporal Causes.

De Elect. & Electi proprietate. Venerabilem.

It belongeth to the Bishop of Rome to allow or disallow the Empe∣ror after he is elected; and he may translate the Empire from one Re∣gion to another.

De supplenda Negligen. praelat. Grand. li. 6.

The Bishop of Rome may appoint Coadjutors unto Princes.

Dist. 17. Si modo. Regula. Nec licuit multum. Concilia. 96. ubinam.

There can be no Council of Bishops without the Authority of the See of Rome; and the Emperor ought not to be present at the Coun∣cil, except when Matters of the Faith be entreating, which belong universally to every Man.

2. q. 6.

Nothing may be done against him that appealeth unto Rome.

1. q. 3. Aliorum Dist. 40. Si Papa. Dist. 96. Satis.

The Bishop of Rome may be judged of none but of God only; for altho he neither regard his own Salvation, nor no Mans else, but draw down with himself innumerable People by heaps unto Hell; yet may no mortal Man in this World presume to reprehend him: forsomuch as he is called God, he may not be judged of Man, for God may be judged of no Man.

••. z. q. 5.

The Bishop of Rome may open and shut Heaven unto Men.

Dist. 40. Non vos.

The See of Rome receiveth holy Men, or else maketh them holy.

De Pecunia. Dist. 1. Serpens.

He that maketh a Lye to the Bishop of Rome committeth Sacriledg.

De Consecra. Dist. 1. De locorum praecepta. Ecclesia de Elect. & Electi proprietate. Fundamenta.

To be Senator, Capitane, Patrician, Governour, or Officer of Rome, none shall be elected or pointed, without the express license and special consent of the See of Rome.

De Electione & Electi proprietate. Venerabilem.

It appertaineth to the Bishop of Rome to judg which Oaths ought to be kept, and which not.

De jurejurand. Si vero. 15. q. 6. Authoritatem.

And he may absolve Subjects from their Oath of Fidelity, and ab∣solve from other Oaths that ought to be kept.

De foro competent. Ex tenore. De donat. inter virum & Vxorem depen∣dentia. Qui Filii sunt legittime per venerabilem. De Elect. & Electi proprietate Fundamenta. Extravag. de Majorit. & Obedient. unam Sanctam. De judiciis Novit.

The Bishop of Rome is judg in temporal things, and hath two Swords, Spiritual and Temporal.

De Haereticis multorum.

The Bishop of Rome may give Authority to arrest Men, and impri∣son them in Mannacles and Fetters.

Extrav. de Consuetudine super gentes.

The Bishop of Rome may compel Princes to receive his Legats.

De Truga & pace. Trugas.

It belongeth also to him to appoint and command Peace, and Truce to be observed and kept, or not.

De Praebend. & dig. dilectus & li. 6. licet.

The Collation of all Spiritual Promotions appertain to the Bishop of Rome.

De Excessibus praelatorum. Si••ut unire.

The Bishop of Rome may unite Bishopricks together, and put one under another at his pleasure.

Li. 6. de paenis Felicum.

In the Chapter Felicis li. 6. de poenis, is the most partial and unreaso∣nable Decree made by Bonifacius 8. that ever was read or heard, against them that be Adversaries to any Cardinal of Rome, or to any Clerk, or Religious Man of the Bishop of Rome's Family.

Dist. 28. Consulendum. Dist. 96. Si. Imperator. 11. q. 1. Ex—Clericus. Nemo nullus. Clericum, &c. & q. 2. Si vero de sentent. Excommu∣nication. Si judex q. 2. q. 5. Si quis foro competent. Nullus. Si qui∣bus. Ex transmissa. de foro compet. in 6 Seculares.

Lay-men may not be Judges to any of the Clergy, nor compel them to pay their undoubted Debts, but the Bishops only must be their Judges.

De foro Competent. Cum sit licet.

Rectors of Churches may convent such as do them wrong, whither they will, before a Spiritual Judg, or a Temporal.

Idem ex parte Dilecti.

A Lay-man being spoiled, may convent his Adversaries before a Spi∣ritual Judg, whether the Lords of the Feod consent thereto or not.

Ibidem Significasti, & 11. q. 1. placuit.

A Lay-man may commit his Cause to a Spiritual Judg; but one of the Clergy may not commit his Cause to a Temporal Judg, without the consent of the Bishop.

Ne Clerici vel Monachi. Secundum.

Lay-men may have no Benefices to farm.

De Summa Excommunicationis. Nom. extra. de pecuniis & Remiss. &c. si.

All they that make, or write any Statutes contrary to the Liberties of the Church; and all Princes, Rulers, and Counsellors, where such Statutes be made, or such Customs observed, and all the Judges and others that put the same in execution; and where such Statutes and Customs have been made and observed of old time, all they that put them not out of their Books be excommunicate, and that so grievously, that they cannot be assoiled but only by the Bishop of Rome.

De Immunitate Ecclesiae. Non minus ad usus. Quia Quum & in 6. Clericis.

The Clergy to the relief of any common necessity, can nothing con∣fer without the consent of the Bishop of Rome; nor it is not lawful for any Lay-man to lay any Imposition of Taxes, Subsidies, or any charges upon the Clergy.

Dist. 97. Hoc capitulo & 63. Nullus & quae sequitur. Non aliae Cum Laic.

Lay-men may not meddle with Elections of the Clergy, nor with any other thing that belongeth unto them.

De jurejurando. Nimis.

The Clergy ought to give no Oath of Fidelity to their Temporal Go∣vernors, except they have Temporalities of them.

Dist. 96. Bene Quidem. 12. q. 2. Apostolicos. Quisquis.

The Goods of the Church may in no wise be alienated, but whoso∣ever receiveth or buyeth them, is bound to restitution; and if the Church have any Ground, which is little or nothing worth, yet it shall not be given to the Prince; and if the Prince will needs buy it, the Sale shall be void and of no strength.

13. q. 2. Non liceat.

It is not lawful for the Bishop of Rome to alienate or mortgage any Lands of the Church, for every manner of necessity, except it be Houses in Cities, which be very chargeable to support and maintain.

Dist. 96. Quis nunquam, 3. q. 6. Accusatio 11. q. 1. Continua nullus Testi∣monium Relatum Experientiae. Si quisquis. Si quae. Sicut Statuimus, nul∣lus de persona. Si quis.

Princes ought to obey Bishops, and the Decrees of the Church, and to submit their Heads unto the Bishops, and not to be judg over the Bishops; for the Bishops ought to be forborn, and to be judged of no Lay-man.

De Major. & obedien. solite.

Kings and Princes ought not to set Bishops beneath them, but reve∣rently to rise against them, and to assign them an honourable Seat by them.

11. q. 1. Quicunque. Relatum. Si qui omnes volumus. Placuit.

All manner of Causes, whatsoever they be, Spiritual or Temporal, ought to be determined and judged by the Clergy.

Ibidem Omnes.

No judg ought to refuse the Witness of one Bishop, altho he be but alone.

De Haereticis ad abolendam, & in Clementini ut officium.

Whosoever teacheth or thinketh of the Sacraments otherwise than the See of Rome doth teach and observe, and all they that the same See doth judg Hereticks, be Excommunicate.

And the Bishop of Rome may compel by an Oath, all Rulers and other People, to observe, and cause to be observed, whatsoever the See of Rome shall ordain concerning Heresy, and the Fautors thereof; and who will not obey, he may deprive them of their Dignities.

Clement. de reliq. & venerat. Sanctorum. Si Dominus extravag. de reliq. & venerat. Sanctorum. Cum per excelsa: de poenitent. & remiss. antiquo∣rum, & Clemen. unigenitus. Quemadmodum.

We obtain Remission of Sin by observing of certain Feasts, and cer∣tain Pilgrimages in the Jubilee, and other prescribed times, by virtue of the Bishop of Rome's Pardons.

De praemiis & remissionibus extravag. ca. 3. Et si Dominici.

Whosoever offendeth the Liberties of the Church, or doth violate any Interdiction that cometh from Rome, or conspireth against the Per∣son, or Statute of the Bishop, or See of Rome; or by any ways offen∣deth, disobeyeth, or rebelleth against the said Bishop, or See, or that killeth a Priest, or offendeth personally against a Bishop, or other Pre∣late; or invadeth, spoileth, withholdeth, or wasteth Lands belonging to the Church of Rome, or to any other Church immediatly subject to the same; or whosoever invadeth any Pilgrims that go to Rome, or any Suitors to the Court of Rome, or that lett the devolution of Causes unto that Court, or that put any new Charges or Impositions, real or perso∣nal upon any Church, or Ecclesiastical Person; and generally all other that offend in the Cases contained in the Bull, which is usually published by the Bishops of Rome upon Maundy Thursday; all these can be assoiled by no Priest, Bishop, Arch-Bishop, nor by none other but only by the Bishop of Rome, or by his express license.

2. 4. q. z.

Robbing of the Clergy, and poor Men, appertaineth unto the judg∣ment of the Bishops.

23. 9. q.

He is no Man-slayer that slayeth a Man which is Excommunicate.

Dist. 63. Tibi Domino de summa Excommunicationis. Si judex.

Here may be added the most tyrannical and abominal Oaths which the Bishop of Rome exact of the Emperors; in Clement. de jurejurando Romani dist. 6.3, Tibi Domino.

De Consecra. Dist. 1. Sicut.

It is better not to Consecrate, than to Consecrate in a place not Hal∣lowed.

De Consecrat. Dist. 5. De his manus, ut reum.

Confirmation, if it be ministred by any other than a Bishop, is of no value, nor is no Sacrament of the Church; also Confirmation is more to be had in reverence than Baptism; and no Man by Baptism can be a christned Man without Confirmation.

De poeniten. Dist. 1. Multiplex.

A penitent Person can have no remission of his Sin, but by supplica∣tion of the Priests.

XXVIII. A Mandate for publishing and using the Prayers in the English Tongue.

Mandatum Domino Episcopo London. direct. pro publicatione Regiarum Injunctionum.

* 4.312MOst Reverend Father in God, right trusty and right well-beloved, we greet you well, and let you wit, That calling to our remem∣brance the miserable state of all Christendom, being at this present, be∣sides all other troubles, so plagued with most cruel Wars, Hatred, and Dissensions, as no place of the same almost (being the whole reduced to a very narrow corner) remaineth in good Peace, Agreement, and Concord; the help and remedy whereof far exceeding the power of any Man, must be called for of him who only is able to grant our Peti∣tions, and never forsaketh nor repelleth any that firmly believe and faith∣fully call on him; unto whom also the example of Scripture encourag∣eth us, in all these and other our troubles and necessities, to fly and to cry for aid and succour; being therefore resolved to have continually from henceforth general Processions, in all Cities, Towns, Churches, and Parishes of this our Realm, said and sung, with such reverence and devotion as appertaineth. Forasmuch as heretofore the People, partly for lack of good Instruction and Calling, and partly for that they un∣derstood no part of such Prayers or Suffrages as were used to be sung and said, have used to come very slackly to the Procession, when the same have been commanded heretofore; We have set forth certain godly Prayers and Suffrages in our Native English Tongue, which we send you herewith, signifying unto you, That for the special trust and confidence we have of your godly mind, and earnest desire, to the set∣ting forward of the Glory of God, and the true worshipping of his 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Holy Name, within that Province committed by us unto you, we

have sent unto you these Suffrages, not to be for a month or two ob∣served, and after slenderly considered, as other our Injunctions have, to our no little marvel, been used; but to the intent that as well the same, as other our Injunctions, may be earnestly set forth by preaching good Exhortations and otherwise to the People, in such sort as they feel∣ing the godly tast thereof, may godly and joyously, with thanks, receive, embrace, and frequent the same, as appertaineth. Wherefore we will and command you, as you will answer unto us for the contrary, not only to cause these Prayers and Suffrages aforesaid to be published, fre∣quented, and openly used in all Towns, Churches, Villages, and Pa∣rishes of your own Diocess, but also to signify this our pleasure unto all other Bishops of your Province, willing and commanding them in our Name, and by virtue hereof, to do and execute the same accordingly. Unto whose Proceedings, in the execution of this our Commandment, we will that you have a special respect, and make report unto us, if any shall not with good dexterity accomplish the same; Not failing, as our special trust is in you.

At St. Iames's, Iunii— Regni 36.

Directed to the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury.

XXIX. The Articles acknowledged by Shaxton, late Bp of Sarum.

THe First; Almighty God, by the Power of his Word,* 4.313 pronounced by the Priest at Mass in the Consecration, turneth the Bread and Wine into the natural Body and Blood of our Saviour Jesus Christ; so that after the Consecration, there remaineth no Substance of Bread and Wine, but only the substance of Christ, God and Man.

The Second; The said Blessed Sacrament being once Consecrate, is and remaineth still the very Body and Blood of our Saviour Christ, al∣though it be reserved, and not presently distributed.

The Third; The same blessed Sacrament being consecrate, is and ought to be worshipped and adored with godly honour wheresoever it is, forasmuch as it is the Body of Christ inseparably united to the Deity.

The Fourth; The Church, by the Ministration of the Priest, offer∣eth daily at the Mass for a Sacrifice to Almighty God, the self-same Body and Blood of our Saviour Christ, under the form of Bread and Wine, in the remembrance and representation of Christ's Death and Passion.

The Fifth; The same Body and Blood which is offered in the Mass, is the very propitiation and satisfaction for the sins of the World; for∣asmuch as it is the self-same in Substance which was offered upon the Cross for our Redemption: And the Oblation and Action of the Priest is also a Sacrifice of Praise and Thanksgiving unto God for his Bene∣fits,

and not the satisfaction for the Sins of the World, for that is only to be attributed to Christ's Passion.

The Sixth; The said Oblation, or Sacrifice, so by the Priest offered in the Mass, is available and profitable, both for the Quick and the Dead, altho it lieth not in the power of Man to limit how much, or in what measure the same doth avail.

The Seventh; It is not a thing of necessity, that the Sacrament of the Altar should be ministred unto the People under both kinds, of Bread and Wine: and it is none abuse that the same be ministred to the People under the one kind; forasmuch as in every of both the kinds, whole Christ, both Body and Blood is contained.

The Eighth; It is no derogation to the vertue of the Mass, altho the Priest do receive the Sacrament alone, and none other receive it with him.

The Ninth; The Mass used in this Realm of England, is agreeable to the institution of Christ; and we have in this Church of England, the very true Sacrament, which is the very Body and Blood of our Saviour Christ, under the form of Bread and Wine.

The Tenth; The Church of Christ hath, doth, and may lawfully order some Priests to be Ministers of the Sacraments, altho the same do not preach, nor be not admitted thereunto.

The Eleventh; Priests being once dedicated unto God by the Order of Priesthood, and all such Men and Women as have advisedly made Vows unto God of Chastity or Widowhood, may not lawfully marry, after their said Orders received, or Vows made.

The Twelfth; Secret auricular Confession is expedient and necessary to be retained, continued, and frequented in the Church of Christ.

The Thirteenth; The Prescience and Predestination of Almighty God, altho in it self it be infallible, induceth no necessity to the Action of Man, but that he may freely use the power of his own will or choice, the said Prescience or Predestination notwithstanding.

I Nicholas Shaxton, with my Heart, do believe, and with my Mouth do confess all these Articles above-written to be true in every part.

Ne despicias hominem avertentem se a peccato, neque im∣properes ei: memento quoniam omnes in corruptione sumus,

Eccles. 8.

XXX. A Letter written by Lethington the Secretary of Scotland, to Sir William Cecil, the Queen of England's Secretary, touch∣ing the Title of the Queen of Scots to the Crown of England: By which it appears that K. Henry's Will was not signed by him.

I Cannot be ignorant that some do object as to her Majesties Forreign Birth,* 4.314 and hereby think to make her incapable of the Inheritance of England. To that you know for answer what may be said by an English Patron of my Mistriss's Cause, although I being a Scot will not affirm the same, that there ariseth amongst you a Question; Whether the Realm of Scotland be forth of the Homage and Leageance of England: And therefore you have in sundry Proclamations preceding your Wars∣making, and in sundry Books at sundry times, laboured much to prove the Homage and Fealty of Scotland to England. Your Stories also be not void of this intent. What the judgment of the Fathers of your Law is, and what commonly is thought in this Matter, you know better than I, and may have better intelligence than I, the Argument being fitter for your Assertion than mine.

Another Question there is also upon this Objection of Forreign Birth; that is to say, Whether Princes inheritable to the Crown, be in case of the Crown exempted or concluded as private Persons, being Strangers born forth of the Allegiance of England. You know in this case, as divers others, the State of the Crown: the Persons inheritable to the Crown at the time of their Capacity, have divers differences and prerogatives from other Persons; many Laws made for other Persons take no hold in case of the Prince, and they have such Priviledges as other Persons enjoy not: As in cases of Attainders, and other Penal Laws: Exam∣ples, Hen. 7. who being a Subject, was attainted; and Ed. 4. and his Father Richard Plantagenet were both attainted; all which notwithstand∣ing their Attainders had right to the Crown, and two of them attained the same. Amongst many Reasons to be shewed, both for the differen∣ces, and that Forreign Birth doth not take place in the case of the Crown, as in common Persons, the many experiences before the Conquest, and since, of your King's▪ do plainly testify. 2. Of purpose I will name unto you, Hen. 2d. Maud the Empress Son, and Richard of Bourdeaux, the Black Princes Son, the rather for that neither of the two was the King of England's Son, and so not Enfant du Roy, if the word be taken in this strict signification. And for the better proof, that it was always the common Law of your Realm, that in the case of the Crown, For∣reign Birth was no Bar; you do remember the words of the Stat. 25. Ed. 3. where it is said, the Law was ever so: Whereupon if you can remember it, you and I fell out at a reasoning in my Lord of Leicester's Chamber, by the occasion of the Abridgment of Rastal, wherein I did shew you somewhat to this purpose; also these words, Infant and Ance∣stors be in Praedicamento ad aliquid, and so Correlatives in such sort, as the meaning of the Law was not to restrain the understanding of this word Infant, so strict as only to the Children of the King's Body, but to others inheritable in remainder; and if some Sophisters will needs cavil about the precise understanding of Infant, let them be

answered with the scope of this word Ancestors in all Provisions, for Filii, Nepotes and Liberi, you may see there was no difference betwixt the first degree, and these that come after by the Civil Law. Liberorum appella∣tione comprehenduntur non solum Filii, verum etiam Nepotes, Pronepotes, Ab∣nepotes, &c. If you examine the Reason why Forreign Birth is exclud∣ed, you may see that it was not so needful in Princes Cases, as in com∣mon Persons. Moreover, I know that England hath oftentimes mar∣ried with Daughters, and married with the greatest Forreign Princes of Europe. And so I do also understand, that they all did repute the Chil∣dren of them, and of the Daughters of England, inheritable in successi∣on to that Crown, notwithstanding the Forreign Birth of their Issue: And in this case I do appeal to all Chronicles, to their Contracts of Marriages, and to the opinion of all the Princes of Christendom. For tho England be a noble and puissant Country, the respect of the Alliance only, and the Dowry, hath not moved the great Princes to match so often in marriage, but the possibility of the Crown in succession. I cannot be ignorant al∣together in this Matter, considering that I serve my Sovereign in the room that you serve yours. The Contract of Marriage is extant be∣twixt the King, my Mistris's Grandfather, and Queen Margaret, Daugh∣ter to King Henry the 7th, by whose Person the Title is devolved on my Sovereign; what her Fathers meaning was in bestowing of her, the World knoweth, by that which is contained in the Chronicles written by Polidorus Virgilius, before (as I think) either you or I was born; at least when it was little thought that this Matter should come in question. There is another Exception also laid against my Soveraign, which seems at the first to be of some weight, grounded upon some Statutes made in King Hen. 8. time, (viz.) of the 28th, & 35th of his Reign, whereby full power and authority was given him the said King Henry, to give, dispose, appoint, assign, declare, and limit, by his Letters Patents un∣der his Great Seal, or else by his last Will made in writing, and signed with his hand at his pleasure, from time to time thereafter the Imperial Crown of that Realm, &c. Which Imperial Crown is by some alledged and constantly affirmed to have been limited and disposed, by the last Will and Testament of the said King Hen. 8. signed with his hand be∣fore his death, unto the Children of the Lady Francis; and Elenor, Daughter to Mary the French Queen, younger Daughter of Hen. 7. and of Charles Brandon Duke of Suffolk; so as it is thought the Queen, my Soveraign, and all others, by course of Inheritance, be by these Circumstances excluded and fore-closed: So as it does well become all Subjects, such as I am, so my liking is, to speak of Princes, of their Reigns and Proceedings modestly, and with respect; yet I cannot abstain to say, that the Chronicles and Histories of that Age, and your own prin∣ted Statutes being extant, do contaminate and disgrace greatly the Reign of that King in that time. But to come to our purpose, what equity and justice was that to disinherit a Race of Forreign Princes of their possibility, and maternal right, by a municipal Law or Statute made in that, which some would term abrupt time, and say, that that would rule the Roast, yea, and to exclude the right Heirs from their Title, with∣out calling them to answer, or any for them: well, it may be said, that ••he injury of the time, and the indirect dealing is not to be allowed; ••ut since it is done it cannot be avoided, unless some Circumstances

material do annihilate the said limitation and disposition of the Crown.

Now let us examine the manner and circumstances how King Hen. 8. was by Statute inabled to dispose the Crown. There is a form in two sorts prescribed him, which he may not transgress, that is to say, either by his Letters Patents, sealed with his Great Seal, or by his last Will, signed with his hand: for in this extraordinary case he was held to an ordinary and precise form; which being not observed, the Letters Pa∣tents, or Will, cannot work the intent or effect supposed. And to dis∣prove, that the Will was signed with his own hand; You know, that long before his death he never used his own signing with his own hand; and in the time of his Sickness, being divers times pressed to put his hand to the Will written, he refused to do it. And it seemed God would not suffer him to proceed in an Act so injurious and prejudicial to the right Heir of the Crown, being his Niece. Then his death ap∣proaching, some as well known to you as to me, caused William Clarke, sometimes Servant to Thomas Henneage, to sign the supposed Will with a stamp, (for otherwise signed it was never); and yet notwithstanding some respecting more the satisfaction of their ambition, and others their private commodity, than just and upright dealing, procured divers ho∣nest Gentlemen, attending in divers several Rooms about the King's Per∣son, to testifie with their hand-writings the Contents of the said pre∣tended Will, surmised to be signed with the King's own hand. To prove this dissembled and forged signed Testament, I do refer you to such Trials as be yet left. First; The Attestation of the late Lord Paget, published in the Parliament in Queen Mary's time, for the restitution of the Duke of Norfolk. Next, I pray you, on my Sovereigns behalf, that the Depositions may be taken in this Matter of the Marquess of Winchester, Lord Treasurer of England, the Marquess of Northampton, the Earl of Pembroke, Sir William Petre then one of King Henry's Se∣cretaries, Sir Henry Nevill, Sir Maurice Barkley, Doctor Buts, Edmond Harman Baker, Iohn Osborn Groom of the Chamber, Sir Anthony Den∣nis, if he be living, Terris the Chirurgion, and such as have heard David Vincent and others speak in this case; and that their Attestations may be enrolled in the Chancery, and in the Arches, In perpetuam rei me∣moriam.

Thirdly; I do refer you to the Original Will surmised to be signed with the King's own hand, that thereby it may most clearly and evi∣dently appear by some differences, how the same was not signed with the King's hand, but stamped as aforesaid. And albeit it is used both as an Argument and Calumniation against my Sovereign to some, that the said Original hath been embezelled in Queen Mary's time, I trust God will and hath reserved the same to be an Instrument to relieve the Truth, and to confound false Surmises, that thereby the Right may take place, notwithstanding the many Exemplifications and Transcripts, which be∣ing sealed with the great Seal, do run abroad in England, and do carry away many Mens minds, as great presumptions of great variety and va∣lidity. But, Sir, you know in cases of less importance, that the whole Realm of England, Transcripts and Exemplifications be not of so great force in Law to serve for the recovery of any thing, either real or per∣sonal: And in as much as my Soveraign's Title in this case shall be little

advanced, by taking exceptions to others pretended and crased Titles, considering her precedency, I will leave it to such as are to claim after the issue of Hen. the 7th, to lay in Bar the Poligamy of Charles Brandon the Duke of Suffolk; and also the vitiated and clandestine Contract, (if it may be so called) having no witness nor solemnization of Christian Matrimony, nor any lawful matching of the Earl of Hertford and the Lady Katharine. Lastly; The semblably compelling of Mr. Key, and the Lady Mary Sister to the Lady Katherine.

And now, Sir, I have to answer your desire said somewhat brief∣ly to the Matter, which indeed is very little, where so much may be said; for to speak truly, the Cause speaketh for it self. I have so long forborn to deal in this matter, that I have almost for∣gotten many things which may be said for Roboration of her Right, which I can shortly reduce to my Remembrance, being at Edinburgh where my Notes are: So that if you be not by this satisfied, upon know∣ledg from you of any other Objection, I hope to satisfy you unto all things may be said against her. In the mean time I pray you so counsel the Queen, your Soveraign, as some effectual reparation may follow with∣out delay, of the many and sundry traverses and dis-favorings committed against the Queen, my Sovereign: as the publishing of so many exem∣plifications of King Henry's supposed Will, the secret embracing of Iohn Halles Books, the Books printed and not avowed the last Summer, one of the which my Mistris hath sent by Henry Killigrew to the Queen your Soveraign; The Disputes and Proceedings of Lincolns-Inn, where the Case was ruled against the Queen my Soveraign; The Speeches of sun∣dry in this last Session of Parliament, tending all to my Soveraigns de∣rision, and nothing said to the contrary by any Man, but the Matter shut up with silence, most to her prejudice; and by so much the more as every Man is gone home setled and confirmed in his Error. And, Lastly, The Queen, your Soveraign's resolution to defend now by Pro∣clamations, all Books and Writings containing any discussion of Titles, when the whole Realm hath engendred by these fond proceedings, and other favoured practis••s, a setled opinion against my Soveraigns, to the advancement of my Lady Katherines Title. I might also speak of an other Book lately printed and set abroad in this last Session, contain∣ing many Untruths and weak Reasons, which Mr. Wailing desired might be answered before the Defence were made by Proclamation. I trust you will so hold hand to the Reformation of all these things, as the Queen, my Soveraign, may have effectual occasion to esteem you her Friend; which doing, you shall never offend the Queen your Mistris, your Country, nor Conscience, but be a favourer of the Truth against Er∣rors, and yet deserve well of a Princess, who hath a good heart to re∣cognize any good turn, when it is done her, and may hereafter have means to do you pleasure. For my particular, as I have always honoured you as my Father, so do I still remain of the same mind, as one, whom in all things not touching the State, you may direct, as your Son Thomas Cecil, and with my hearty commendations to you, and my Lady, both, I take my leave.

From Striveling, the 14th of Ianuary, 1566.

FINIS.

Notes

• * 1.1

  Treat. Rolls.
• * 2.1

  Registrum Warhami Fol. 26.
• * 2.2

  Tonst. Regist. Fol. 33.
• * 2.3

  Regist. Fitz-Wil∣liams.
• * 2.4

  Anno Dom. 1523. Regist. Cuthberti Tonstall. Folio 40▪
• * 2.5

  Regist. Tonst. Fol. 138.
• * 2.6

  Cott. libr. Vitel. B. 12.
• * 2.7

  Cotton Libr. Vitell. B. 12.
• * 2.8

  Cotton libr. Vitellius B. 9.
• * 2.9

  Cotton Libr. Vitell. B. 10▪
• * 2.10

  Cotton Libr. V••••el. B. 10.
• * 2.11

  Cotton libr. Vitel. ••. 10.
• * 2.12

  Cotton libr. Vitel. B. 10.
• * 2.13

  C••tt. libr. Vitel. B. 10.
• * 2.14

  Cotton Libr. Vitell. B. 10.
• * 2.15

  Cotton Libr. Vitel. B. 12.
• * 2.16

  Cott. libr. Vitel. B. 10.
• * 2.17

  Cotton Libr. Vitell. B. 10.
• * 2.18

  Cotton Libr. Vitel. B. 10.
• * 2.19

  Cotton libr. Vitel. B. 10.
• * 2.20

  Cotton Libr. Vitel. B. 12.
• * 2.21

  Cotton Libr. Vitell. B. 10.
• * 2.22

  Cotton libr. Vitel. B. 10.
• * 2.23

  Cotton Libr. Vitell. B. 10▪
• * 2.24

  Cotton Libr. Vitel. B. 10.
• * 2.25

  Cotton libr. Vitel. B. 11.
• * 2.26

  Cotton Libr. Vitell. B. 11.
• * 2.27

  Cotton Libr. Vitell. B. 11.
• * 2.28

  Cotton Libr. Vitell. B. 11.
• * 2.29

  Cotton Libr. Vitell. B. 11.
• * 2.30

  Cotton Libr. Vitel. B. 11
• * 2.31

  Cotton libr. Vitel. B. 11.
• * 2.32

  Cotton libr. Vitel. B. 11.
• * 2.33

  Cotton Libr. Vitell. B. 11.
• * 2.34

  Cotton Libr. Vitell. B. 13.
• * 2.35

  Cotton Libr. Vitel. B. 13.
• * 2.36

  Cotton Libr. Vesp. B. 5.
• * 2.37

  Ex M S. D. Petyt.
• * 2.38

  Cotton Libr. Vitel. B. 13.
• * 2.39

  Cotton Libr. Vitel. B. 13.
• * 2.40

  This is all written with his own hand, and was sent over by him to the King.
• * 2.41

  Cotton Libr. Vitel. B. 13.
• * 2.42

  Cotton Libr. Vitel. B. 13.
• * 2.43

  Cotton Libr. Vitel. B. 13.
• * 2.44

  In an Inspexi∣mus Rot. Pat. 25. Reg. 2d. Pa••t.
• * 2.45

  Cotton Libr. Cleopat. E. 4.
• * 2.46

  Cott. Libr. Cleop. E. 4.
• * 2.47

  Cott. Libr. Cleop. E. 4.
• * 2.48

  Anno Reg∣ni 28.
• * 2.49

  Regni 27.
• * 2.50

  Regni 28.
• * 2.51

  Regni 29.
• * 2.52

  Regni 30.
• * 2.53

  In the Houses of this Order there were Cloisters for both Sexes. St. Gilbert L. of Sempering∣ham founded it: the Bpp. of Laudaff was at this time Commendator of the whole Order.
• * 2.54

  What this See was I can∣not conjecture.
• * 4.1

  Cotton Libr. Otho C. 10.
• * 4.2

  There were then but 17 Bishops in the Province of Canterbury, and Rochester being vacant of the other 16.14 did sign this.
• * 4.3

  Ex MSS. Nob. D. G. Pierpoint.
• * 4.4

  Register, Craum, fol. 47.
• * 4.5

  Cott. Libr. Cleop. E. 4.
• * 4.6

  Cherubini Bullarium, Tom. 2. pag. 704.
• * 4.7

  Ex MSS. D. Stilling-fleet.
• * 4.8

  Regist. Cranmer.
• * 4.9

  Cott. Libr. Cleop. E. 4.
• * 4.10

  Regist. Bonner. fol. primo.
• * 4.11

  Rot. Pat. 31. Hen. 8.
• * 4.12

  Parliament Rolls. Act 60. Anno Regni tricesi∣mo secundo.
• * 4.13

  Cotton Libr. Otho. C. 10.
• * 4.14

  Cotton Libr. Otho C. 10.
• * 4.15

  Regist. Cranmer.
• * 4.16

  Cotton Libr. Otho. C. 10.
• * 4.17

  Ex MSS. D. Stilling-fleet.
• * 4.18

  Canterbury.
• * 4.19

  York.
• * 4.20

  London.
• * 4.21

  Rochester.
• * 4.22

  Carlile.
• * 4.23

  Dr. Robertson.
• * 4.24

  Dr. Cox.
• * 4.25

  Dr. Day.
• * 4.26

  Dr. Oglethorp.
• * 4.27

  Dr. Redmayn.
• * 4.28

  Dr. Edgeworth
• * 4.29

  Dr. Symmens.
• * 4.30

  Dr. Tresham.
• * 4.31

  Dr. Leyghton.
• * 4.32

  Dr. Coren.
• * 4.33

  Conveni∣unt.
• * 4.34

  Agreement.
• * 4.35

  Canterbury.
• * 4.36

  York.
• * 4.37

  London.
• * 4.38

  Rochester.
• * 4.39

  Carlile.
• * 4.40

  De Doctrina Christiana.
• * 4.41

  Dr. Robertson.
• * 4.42

  Dr. Cox.
• * 4.43

  Dr. Day.
• * 4.44

  Dr. Oglethorpe.
• * 4.45

  Dr. Redmayn.
• * 4.46

  Dr. Edgeworth
• * 4.47

  Dr. Symmons.
• * 4.48

  Dr. Tresham.
• * 4.49

  Dr. Leyghton.
• * 4.50

  Dr. Coren.
• * 4.51

  Con.
• * 4.52

  Agreem.
• * 4.53

  Canterbury.
• * 4.54

  York.
• * 4.55

  London.
• * 4.56

  Rochester.
• * 4.57

  Carlile.
• * 4.58

  Dr. Robertson.
• * 4.59

  Dr. Cox.
• * 4.60

  Dr. Day.
• * 4.61

  Dr. Oglethorpe.
• * 4.62

  Dr. Redmayn.
• * 4.63

  Dr. Edgewoat••
• * 4.64

  Dr. Symmons.
• * 4.65

  Dr. Tresham.
• * 4.66

  Dr. Leyghton.
• * 4.67

  Dr. Coren.
• * 4.68

  Con.
• * 4.69

  Agreement.
• * 4.70

  Canterbury
• * 4.71

  York.
• * 4.72

  ••••ndon.
• * 4.73

  Rochester.
• * 4.74

  Carlile.
• * 4.75

  Dr. Robertson.
• * 4.76

  Dr. Cox.
• * 4.77

  Dr. Day.
• * 4.78

  Dr. Oglethorp.
• * 4.79

  Dr. Redmayn.
• * 4.80

  Dr. Edgeworth
• * 4.81

  Dr. Symmons.
• * 4.82

  Dr. Tresham.
• * 4.83

  Dr. Leyghton.
• * 4.84

  Dr. Coren.
• * 4.85

  Con.
• * 4.86

  Agreement.
• * 4.87

  Canterbury
• * 4.88

  York.
• * 4.89

  London.
• * 4.90

  Rochester.
• * 4.91

  Carlile.
• * 4.92

  Dr. Robertson.
• * 4.93

  Dr. Cox.
• * 4.94

  Dr. Day.
• * 4.95

  Dr. Oglethorpe.
• * 4.96

  Dr. Redmayn.
• * 4.97

  Dr. Edgeworth
• * 4.98

  Dr. Symmons.
• * 4.99

  Dr. Tresham.
• * 4.100

  Dr. Leyghton.
• * 4.101

  Dr. Coren.
• * 4.102

  Non. Con.
• * 4.103

  Dissent.
• * 4.104

  Canterbury.
• * 4.105

  York.
• * 4.106

  London.
• * 4.107

  Rochester.
• * 4.108

  Carlile.
• * 4.109

  Dr. Robertson.
• * 4.110

  Dr. Cox.
• * 4.111

  Dr. Day.
• * 4.112

  Dr. Oglethorpe.
• * 4.113

  Dr. Redmayn.
• * 4.114

  Dr. Edgworth.
• * 4.115

  Dr. Symmons.
• * 4.116

  Dr. Tresham.
• * 4.117

  Dr. Leyghton.
• * 4.118

  Dr. Coren.
• * 4.119

  Con.
• * 4.120

  Agreement.
• * 4.121

  Canterbury.
• * 4.122

  York.
• * 4.123

  London.
• * 4.124

  Rochester.
• * 4.125

  Carlisle.
• * 4.126

  Dr. Robertson.
• * 4.127

  Dr. Cox.
• * 4.128

  Dr. Day.
• * 4.129

  Dr. Oglethorp.
• * 4.130

  Dr. Redmayn.
• * 4.131

  Dr. Edgeworth
• * 4.132

  Dr. Sy••••ons.
• * 4.133

  Dr. Tresham.
• * 4.134

  Dr. Leyghton.
• * 4.135

  Dr. Coren.
• * 4.136

  Con.
• * 4.137

  Agreement.
• * 4.138

  Canterbury
• * 4.139

  York.
• * 4.140

  London.
• * 4.141

  Rochester.
• * 4.142

  Carlile.
• * 4.143

  Dr. Robertson.
• * 4.144

  Dr. Cox.
• * 4.145

  Dr. Day.
• * 4.146

  Dr. Oglethorpe.
• * 4.147

  Dr. Redmayn.
• * 4.148

  Dr. Edgeworth
• * 4.149

  Dr. Symmons.
• * 4.150

  Dr. Tresham.
• * 4.151

  Dr. Leyghton.
• * 4.152

  Dr. Coren.
• * 4.153

  Con.
• * 4.154

  Agreem.
• * 4.155

  Canterbury.
• * 4.156

  York.
• * 4.157

  London.
• * 4.158

  Rochester.
• * 4.159

  Carlile.
• * 4.160

  Dr. Robertson.
• * 4.161

  Dr. Cox.
• * 4.162

  Dr. Day.
• * 4.163

  Dr. Oglethorpe.
• * 4.164

  Dr. Redmayn.
• * 4.165

  Dr. Edgworth.
• * 4.166

  Dr. Symmons.
• * 4.167

  Dr. Tresham.
• * 4.168

  Dr. Leyghton.
• * 4.169

  Dr. Coren.
• * 4.170

  Con.
• * 4.171

  〈◊〉〈◊〉
• * 4.172

  Canterbury.
• * 4.173

  York.
• * 4.174

  London.
• * 4.175

  Rochester.
• * 4.176

  Carlisle.
• * 4.177

  Dr. Robertson.
• * 4.178

  Dr. Cox.
• * 4.179

  Dr. Day.
• * 4.180

  Dr. Oglethorp.
• * 4.181

  Dr. Redmayn.
• * 4.182

  Dr. Edgeworth
• * 4.183

  Dr. Symmons.
• * 4.184

  Dr. Tresham.
• * 4.185

  Dr. Leyghton.
• * 4.186

  Dr. Coren.
• * 4.187

  Con.
• * 4.188

  Agreement.
• * 4.189

  Canterbury.
• * 4.190

  York.
• * 4.191

  London.
• * 4.192

  Rochester.
• * 4.193

  Carlisle.
• * 4.194

  Dr. Robertson.
• * 4.195

  Dr. Cox.
• * 4.196

  Dr. Day.
• * 4.197

  Dr. Oglethorpe.
• * 4.198

  Dr. Redmayn.
• * 4.199

  Dr. Edgeworth
• * 4.200

  Dr. Symmons.
• * 4.201

  Dr. Tresham.
• * 4.202

  Dr. Leyghton.
• * 4.203

  Dr. Coren.
• * 4.204

  Con.
• * 4.205

  Agreem.
• * 4.206

  Canterbury.
• * 4.207

  York.
• * 4.208

  London.
• * 4.209

  Rochester.
• * 4.210

  Carlile.
• * 4.211

  Dr. Robertson.
• * 4.212

  Dr. Cox.
• * 4.213

  Dr. Day.
• * 4.214

  Dr. Oglethorpe.
• * 4.215

  Dr. Redmayn.
• * 4.216

  Dr. Edgworth.
• * 4.217

  Dr. Symmons.
• * 4.218

  Dr. Tresham.
• * 4.219

  Dr. Leyghton.
• * 4.220

  Dr. Coren.
• * 4.221

  Con.
• * 4.222

  Agreem.
• * 4.223

  Canterbury
• * 4.224

  York.
• * 4.225

  London.
• * 4.226

  Rochester.
• * 4.227

  Carlile.
• * 4.228

  Dr. Robertson.
• * 4.229

  Dr. Cox.
• * 4.230

  Dr. Day.
• * 4.231

  Dr. Oglethorp.
• * 4.232

  Dr. Redmayn.
• * 4.233

  Dr. Edgeworth
• * 4.234

  Dr. Symmons.
• * 4.235

  Dr. Tresham.
• * 4.236

  Dr. Leyghton.
• * 4.237

  Dr. Coren.
• * 4.238

  Con.
• * 4.239

  Agreement.
• * 4.240

  Canterbury.
• * 4.241

  York.
• * 4.242

  London.
• * 4.243

  Rochester.
• * 4.244

  Carlile.
• * 4.245

  Dr. Robertson.
• * 4.246

  Dr. Cox.
• * 4.247

  Dr. Day.
• * 4.248

  Dr. Oglethorpe.
• * 4.249

  Dr. Redmayn.
• * 4.250

  Dr. Edgworth.
• * 4.251

  Dr. Symmons.
• * 4.252

  Dr. Tresham.
• * 4.253

  Dr. Leyghton.
• * 4.254

  Dr. Coren.
• * 4.255

  Con.
• * 4.256

  Agreem.
• * 4.257

  Canterbury.
• * 4.258

  York.
• * 4.259

  London.
• * 4.260

  Rochester.
• * 4.261

  Carlile.
• * 4.262

  Dr. Robertson.
• * 4.263

  Dr. Cox.
• * 4.264

  Dr. Day.
• * 4.265

  Dr. Oglethorpe.
• * 4.266

  Dr. Redmayn.
• * 4.267

  Dr. Edgeworth
• * 4.268

  Dr. Symmons.
• * 4.269

  Dr. Tresham.
• * 4.270

  Dr. Leyghton.
• * 4.271

  Dr. Coren.
• * 4.272

  Con.
• * 4.273

  Agreem.
• * 4.274

  Canterbury
• * 4.275

  York.
• * 4.276

  London.
• * 4.277

  Rochester.
• * 4.278

  Carlile.
• * 4.279

  Dr. Robertson.
• * 4.280

  Dr. Cox.
• * 4.281

  Dr. Day.
• * 4.282

  Dr. Oglethorp.
• * 4.283

  Dr. Redmayn.
• * 4.284

  Dr. Edgeworth
• * 4.285

  Dr. Symmons.
• * 4.286

  Dr. Tresham.
• * 4.287

  Dr. Leyghton.
• * 4.288

  Dr. Coren.
• * 4.289

  Con.
• * 4.290

  Canterbury.
• * 4.291

  These are the Subscriptions which are at the end of eve∣ry Man's Pa∣per.
• * 4.292

  York.
• * 4.293

  London.
• * 4.294

  Rochester.
• * 4.295

  Carlile.
• * 4.296

  Dr. Robertson.
• * 4.297

  Dr. Cox.
• * 4.298

  Dr. Day.
• * 4.299

  Dr. Oglethorpe.
• * 4.300

  Dr. Redmayn.
• * 4.301

  Dr. Edgeworth
• * 4.302

  Dr. Symmons.
• * 4.303

  Dr. Tresham.
• * 4.304

  Dr. Leyghton.
• * 4.305

  Dr. Coren.
• * 4.306

  Con.
• * 4.307

  Agreem.
• * 4.308

  Regist. Bonner. Fol. 21.
• * 4.309

  Register, Bonner.
• * 4.310

  Regist. Bonner. Fol. 38.
• * 4.311

  Ex MSS. D. Stilling∣fleet.
• * 4.312

  Regist. Bonner. Fol. 48.
• * 4.313

  Regist. Bonner. Fol. 100.
• * 4.314

  Ex MS. D.G. P••tyr.